This is a modern-English version of Charles the Bold, Last Duke of Burgundy, 1433-1477, originally written by Putnam, Ruth. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.






CHARLES THE BOLD



LAST DUKE OF BURGUNDY



1433-1477



BY


RUTH PUTNAM



AUTHOR OF "WILLIAM THE SILENT," "A MEDIÆVAL PRINCESS," ETC.




G.P. PUTNAM'S SONS

NEW YORK AND LONDON

The Knickerbocker Press
1908

COPYRIGHT 1908,
BY
G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS
The Knickerbocker Press, New York



CHARLES THE BOLD, DUKE OF BURGUNDY

CHARLES THE BOLD, DUKE OF BURGUNDY




PREFACE

The admission of Charles, Duke of Burgundy into the series of Heroes of the Nations, is justified by his relation to events rather than by his national or his heroic qualities. "Il n'avait pas assez de sens ni de malice pour conduire ses entreprises," is one phrase of Philip de Commines in regard to the master he had once served. Render sens by genius and malice by diplomacy and the words are not far wrong. Yet in spite of the failure to obtain either a kingly or an imperial crown, the story of those same unaccomplished enterprises contains the germs of much that has happened later in the borderlands of France and Germany where the projected "middle kingdom" might have been erected. A sketch of the duke's character with its traits of ambition and shortcomings may therefore be placed, not unfitly, among the pen portraits of individuals who have attempted to change the map of Europe.

The inclusion of Charles, Duke of Burgundy, in the lineup of Heroes of the Nations is more due to his connection to events than to his national or heroic qualities. "He didn’t have enough genius or diplomacy to lead his ventures," is one comment from Philip de Commines regarding his former master. If we replace sens with genius and malice with diplomacy, the sentiment holds fairly true. Yet, despite failing to secure a royal or imperial crown, the narrative of those unfulfilled endeavors holds the seeds of much that has unfolded later in the border regions of France and Germany, where the envisioned "middle kingdom" could have been established. A profile of the duke's character, highlighting his ambitions and shortcomings, can thus be appropriately included among the portrayals of individuals who have tried to reshape the map of Europe.

The materials for an exhaustive study of the times, and of the participants in the scenes thereof, are almost overwhelming in quantity. Into this narrative, I have woven the words of contemporaries when these related what they saw and thought, or at least what they said they saw or thought, about events passing within their sight or their ken. The veracity attained is only that of a mosaic of bits, each with its morsel of truth.[page iv] And the rim in which these bits are set is too slender to contain all the illumination necessary. The narrative is, of necessity, partial and fragmentary, for a complete story would require a series of biographies presented in parallel columns. My own preliminary chapter to this book—a mere explanation of the presence of the dukes of Burgundy in the Netherlands—grew into an account of a sovereign whom they deposed and was published under the title of A Mediæval Princess.

The resources for a thorough study of the era and the people involved are nearly overwhelming. In this narrative, I’ve incorporated the perspectives of those who lived through it, sharing their observations and thoughts, or at least what they claimed to have seen or thought about the events happening around them. The truth achieved here is just a collection of fragments, each holding its own piece of reality.[page iv] However, the framework in which these pieces are placed is too narrow to provide all the insight needed. The narrative is inevitably incomplete and fragmented, as a full account would require a series of biographies presented side by side. My initial chapter for this book—just an explanation of the dukes of Burgundy’s presence in the Netherlands—expanded into a story about a monarch they overthrew and was published under the title of A Mediæval Princess.

John Foster Kirk gave 1713 pages to his record of Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy. Forty years have elapsed since that publication appeared and a mass of interesting material pertinent to the subject has been given out to the public, while separate phases of it have been minutely discussed by competent critics, so that at every point there is new temptation for the biographer to expand the theme where the scope of his work demands brevity.

John Foster Kirk dedicated 1713 pages to his account of Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy. Forty years have passed since that publication was released, and a wealth of fascinating material related to the subject has come to light for the public. Meanwhile, various aspects of it have been thoroughly analyzed by knowledgeable critics, creating new opportunities for the biographer to elaborate on the topic, even when the nature of his work calls for conciseness.

In using the later fruit of historical investigation, it is delightful for an American to find that scholars of all nations do justice to Mr. Kirk's accuracy and industry even when they may differ from his conclusions. It has been my privilege to be permitted free access to this scholar's collection of books, and I would here express my deep gratitude to the Kirk family for their generosity and courtesy towards me.

In exploring the results of historical research, it's refreshing for an American to see that scholars from around the world recognize Mr. Kirk's accuracy and hard work, even when they don't agree with his conclusions. I've been fortunate to have unrestricted access to this scholar's collection of books, and I want to express my sincere thanks to the Kirk family for their kindness and generosity towards me.

After some preliminary reading at Brussels and[page v] Paris and in England, the work for this volume has been completed in America, where the opportunity of securing the latest results of research and criticism is constantly increasing, although these results are still lodged under many roofs. I have had many reasons to thank the librarians of New York, Boston, and Washington, and also those of Harvard, Columbia, and Cornell universities for courtesies and for serviceable aid; and just as many reasons to regret the meagreness of what can be put between two covers as the gleanings from so rich a harvest.

After doing some initial reading in Brussels, Paris, and England, the work for this volume was finished in America, where the chance to access the latest research and critiques is continually growing, though these findings are still scattered among many locations. I am grateful to the librarians in New York, Boston, and Washington, as well as those at Harvard, Columbia, and Cornell universities for their kindness and valuable assistance. However, I equally lament the limited amount of content that can be included between two covers, given the richness of what I've gathered.

One word further in explanation of the use of Bold. The adjective has been retained simply because it has been so long identified with Charles in English usage. I should have preferred the word Rash as a better equivalent for the contemporary term, applied to the duke in his lifetime,—le téméraire.

One more word to clarify the use of Bold. The adjective has been kept because it has been linked with Charles in English for such a long time. I would have preferred the word Rash as a better match for the contemporary term used for the duke during his life,—le téméraire.

R.P.        

WASHINGTON, D.C., 1908.

R.P.

WASHINGTON, D.C., 1908.






CONTENTS


CHAPTER I
Childhood

PAGE
1
CHAPTER II
YOUTH

24
CHAPTER III
THE PHEASANT FEAST

45
CHAPTER IV
Burgundy and France

67
CHAPTER V
The Count and the Dauphin

86
CHAPTER VI
THE WAR FOR THE COMMON GOOD

109
CHAPTER VII
LIEGE AND ITS DESTINY

130
CHAPTER VIII
THE NEW DUKE

154
CHAPTER IX
THE DISHEARTENING ENTRY

170
CHAPTER X
THE DUKE'S WEDDING

183
CHAPTER XI
The Meeting at Peronne

197
CHAPTER XII
A simple win

227
CHAPTER XIII
A New Acquisition

244
CHAPTER XIV
English Language Arts

261
CHAPTER XV
Deals and Betrayal

293
CHAPTER XVI
GUELDERS

320
CHAPTER XVII
THE MEETING IN TRÈVES

339
CHAPTER XVIII
Cologne, Lorraine, and Alsace

362
CHAPTER XIX
THE FIRST REVERSES

382
CHAPTER XX
THE CAMPAIGNS OF 1475 AND 1476

402
CHAPTER XXI
THE BATTLE OF NANCY

427
BIBLIOGRAPHY

463
INDEX
469






decorative panel

decorative panel







ILLUSTRATIONS


CHARLES THE BOLD, DUKE OF BURGUNDY

From MS. statute book of the Order of the Golden Fleece at Vienna. The artist is unknown. Date of the codex is between 1518 and 1565. This portrait is possibly redrawn from that attributed to Roger van der Weyden. That, however, shows a much stronger face.

From the manuscript statute book of the Order of the Golden Fleece in Vienna. The artist is unknown. The date of the codex is between 1518 and 1565. This portrait may have been redrawn from one attributed to Rogier van der Weyden. However, that one features a much stronger face.


PAGE
Frontispiece
PHILIP THE GOOD AS FOUNDER OF THE ORDER OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE

From a reproduction of a miniature in MS. at Brussels.

From a reproduction of a miniature in a manuscript at Brussels.


4
A DUKE OF BURGUNDY AND THE POPE AT AVIGNON

From a contemporary miniature reproduced in Petit's
Hist. de Bourgogne.

From a modern artwork featured in Petit's
Hist. de Bourgogne.


16
PHILIP THE GOOD, DUKE OF BURGUNDY, AS PATRON OF LETTERS

From a reproduction of part of a miniature in a beautiful MS. copy in Brussels Library of Jacques de Guise's Annales. The author is depicted presenting his book to the duke, who is attended by his son and his courtiers. The miniature is attributed by turns to Roger van der Weyden, to Guillaume Wijelant or Vrelant, and to Hans Memling.

From a reproduction of part of a miniature in a beautiful manuscript at the Brussels Library of Jacques de Guise's Annales. The author is shown presenting his book to the duke, who is accompanied by his son and his courtiers. The miniature has been attributed alternately to Roger van der Weyden, Guillaume Wijelant or Vrelant, and Hans Memling.


18
A CASTLE IN BURGUNDY[page xii]

From Petit's Hist. de Bourgogne.

From Petit's History of Burgundy.


24
FRONTISPIECE OF A XVTH CENTURY ACCOUNT BOOK

31
COUNT OF ST. POL AND HIS JESTER

From reproduction of a miniature in Barante, Les ducs de Bourgogne.

From a reproduction of a miniature in Barante, Les ducs de Bourgogne.


46
THE STATUE OF CHARLES OF BURGUNDY AT INNSBRÜCK

68
LOUIS XI

From an engraving by A. Boilly after a drawing by G. Boilly.

From an engraving by A. Boilly after a drawing by G. Boilly.


84
PHILIP AND CHARLES OF BURGUNDY

From a drawing in a MS. at Arras.

From a drawing in a manuscript at Arras.


101
BATTLE OF MONTL'HÉRY (JULY 16, 1465)

From a contemporary miniature reproduced in Comines-Lenglet.

From a modern miniature reproduced in Comines-Lenglet.


124
LOUIS XI, WITH THE PRINCES AND SEIGNEURS OF THE WAR OF THE PUBLIC WEAL

From a contemporary miniature reproduced in Comines-Lenglet.

From a modern miniature reproduced in Comines-Lenglet.


128
ANTHONY OF BURGUNDY

After Hans Memling, Dresden Gallery.

After Hans Memling, Dresden Gallery.


150
CHARLES, DUKE OF BURGUNDY, PRESIDING OVER A CHAPTER OF THE ORDER OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE

From reproduction of a miniature in MS. at Brussels.

From a reproduction of a miniature in a manuscript at Brussels.


189
PHILIP DE COMMINES

210
OLIVIER DE LA MARCHE

From sketch in MS. at Arras reproduced in
Mémoires couronnés de l'acad. royale de Belgique, xlix.

From a sketch in the manuscript at Arras reproduced in
Mémoires couronnés de l'acad. royale de Belgique, xlix.


232
MARY OF BURGUNDY[page xiii]

From a contemporary miniature reproduced in Barante,
Les ducs de Bourgogne.

From a modern miniature reproduced in Barante,
Les ducs de Bourgogne.


250
MAP OF ALSACE AND ADJACENT TERRITORIES

From Toutey, Charles le téméraire.

From Toutey, *Charles the Bold*.


260
MEDAL OF CHARLES, DUKE OF BURGUNDY

280
BURGUNDIAN STANDARD CAPTURED AT BEAUVAIS

310
ARNOLD, DUKE OF GUELDERS

From engraving by G. Robert in Comines-Lenglet.

From engraving by G. Robert in Comines-Lenglet.


322
MARY OF BURGUNDY

After design by C. Laplante.

After design by C. Laplante.


336
CHARLES THE BOLD

Idealised by P. P. Rubens, Vienna Gallery. (By permission of J. J. Löwy, Vienna.)

Idealized by P. P. Rubens, Vienna Gallery. (By permission of J. J. Löwy, Vienna.)


340
MAXIMILIAN OF AUSTRIA

Medal.

Medal.


350
A FORTIFIED CHURCH IN BURGUNDY

From Petit's Hist. de Bourgogne.

From Petit's *Hist. de Bourgogne*.


383
KING RUHMREICH AND HIS DAUGHTER EHRENREICH

(These characters in Maximilian's poem of Theuerdank represent Charles and Mary of Burgundy.) From a reproduction of a wood engraving by Schäufelein in edition of 1517.

(These characters in Maximilian's poem of Theuerdank represent Charles and Mary of Burgundy.) From a reproduction of a wood engraving by Schäufelein in the 1517 edition.


404
A PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF MORAT

Used by kind permission of Miss Sophia Kirk and J. B. Lippincott Company.

Used with the kind permission of Miss Sophia Kirk and J. B. Lippincott Company.


422
PHILIBERT, DUKE OF SAVOY

After a design by Matthey reproduced in Comines-Lenglet.

After a design by Matthey, which was reproduced in Comines-Lenglet.


430
PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF NANCY[page xiv]

Used by kind permission of Miss Sophia Kirk and the J. B. Lippincott Company.

Used with kind permission from Miss Sophia Kirk and the J. B. Lippincott Company.

433
THE BATTLE OF NANCY

From contemporary miniature reproduced in Comines-Lenglet.

From contemporary miniature reproduced in Comines-Lenglet.


435
A MONUMENT ON THE BATTLEFIELD AT NANCY

From Barante, Let ducs de Bourgogne.

From Barante, The Dukes of Burgundy.


436
THE TOMB OF CHARLES OF BURGUNDY

Church of Notre Dame, Bruges

Notre Dame Church, Bruges

460






decorative panel

decorative panel







CHARLES THE BOLD





CHAPTER I

CHILDHOOD

1433-1440

On St. Andrew's Eve, in the year 1433, the good people of Dijon were abroad, eager to catch what glimpses they might of certain stately functions to be formally celebrated by the Duke of Burgundy. The mere presence of the sovereign in the capital of his duchy was in itself a gala event from its rarity. Various cities of the dominions agglomerated under his sway claimed his attentions successively. His residence was now here and now there, without long tarrying anywhere. His coming was usually very welcome. In times of peaceful submission to his behest, the city of his sojourn reaped many advantages besides the amusement of seeing her streets alive beyond their wont. In the outlay for the necessities and the luxuries of the peripatetic ducal court, the expenditures were lavish, and in the temporary commercial activity enjoyed by the merchants, the fact that the burghers' own contributions to this luxury were heavy, passed into temporary[page 2] oblivion.1

On St. Andrew's Eve in 1433, the good people of Dijon were out and about, eager to catch glimpses of the grand events that the Duke of Burgundy was set to celebrate. Just having the sovereign in the capital of his duchy was a special occasion due to its rarity. Various cities under his rule would take turns hosting him. He was often here one day and there the next, never staying in one place for too long. His arrival was usually a welcome event. During times of peaceful compliance with his wishes, the city where he stayed enjoyed many benefits beyond just the excitement of seeing their streets bustling more than usual. The spending on the needs and luxuries of the traveling ducal court was lavish, and the temporary boost in business for the merchants meant that the heavy contributions of the townspeople towards this luxury were soon forgotten.

This autumn visit of Philip the Good to Dijon was more significant than usual. It had lasted several weeks, and among its notable occasions was an assembly of the Knights of the Golden Fleece for the third anniversary of their Order. On this November 30th, Burgundy was to witness for the first time the pompous ceremonials inaugurated at Bruges in January, 1430. Three years had sufficed to render the new institution almost as well known as its senior English rival, the Order of the Garter, which it was destined to outshine for a brief period at least. Its foundation had formed part of the elaborate festivities accompanying the celebration of the marriage of Philip, Duke of Burgundy, to Isabella of Portugal. As a signal honour to his bride, Philip published his intention of creating a new order of knighthood which would evince "his great and perfect love for the noble state of chivalry."

This autumn visit of Philip the Good to Dijon was more significant than usual. It lasted several weeks, and among its notable events was an assembly of the Knights of the Golden Fleece for the third anniversary of their Order. On this November 30th, Burgundy was set to experience, for the first time, the grand ceremonies that had been established in Bruges in January 1430. In just three years, the new institution had become almost as well known as its older English counterpart, the Order of the Garter, which it was destined to surpass, at least for a short time. Its foundation had been part of the elaborate celebrations surrounding the marriage of Philip, Duke of Burgundy, to Isabella of Portugal. As a special honor to his bride, Philip announced his intention to create a new order of knighthood that would demonstrate "his great and perfect love for the noble state of chivalry."

Rumour, indeed, told various tales about the duke's real motives. It was whispered that a certain lady of Bruges, whom he had distinguished by his attentions, was ridiculed for her red hair[page 3] by a few merry courtiers, whereupon Philip declared that her tresses should be immortally honoured in the golden emblem of a new society.2 But that may be set down as gossip. Philip's own assertion, when he instituted the Order of the Golden Fleece, was that he intended to create a bulwark

Rumor, in fact, spun various stories about the duke's true intentions. It was said that a certain lady from Bruges, whom he had shown special attention, was mocked for her red hair[page 3] by a few playful courtiers, prompting Philip to announce that her locks would be eternally honored in the golden symbol of a new society.2 But that can be dismissed as gossip. Philip himself claimed, when he established the Order of the Golden Fleece, that he aimed to create a stronghold

"for the reverence of God and the sustenance of our Christian faith, and to honour and enhance the noble order of chivalry, and also for three reasons hereafter declared; first, to honour the ancient knights ...;
second, to the end that these present.... may exercise the deeds of chivalry and constantly improve;
third, that all gentlemen marking the honour paid to the knights will exert themselves to attain the dignity." 3

"for the respect of God and the support of our Christian faith, and to honor and promote the noble order of chivalry, and also for three reasons that will be stated; first, to honor the ancient knights ...;
second, so that those present.... may carry out acts of chivalry and continually improve;
third, that all gentlemen, recognizing the honor given to the knights, will strive to achieve that dignity." 3

The special homage to the new duchess was expressed in the device

The special tribute to the new duchess was shown in the design

No other will I have
Lady Isabeau as long as I live
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

This pledge of absolute fidelity to Dame Isabella was, indeed, utterly disregarded by the bridegroom, but in outward and formal honour to her he never failed.

This promise of complete loyalty to Dame Isabella was, in fact, totally ignored by the groom, but out of respect for her, he never failed to uphold a formal appearance.

The new institution was, from the beginning, pre-eminently significant of the duke's magnificent state existence, wherein his Portuguese consort[page 4] proved herself an efficient and able helpmeet. Again and again during a period of thirty years, rich in diplomatic parleying, did Isabella act as confidential ambassador for her husband, and many were the negotiations conducted by her to his satisfaction.5

The new institution was, from the start, a clear reflection of the duke's impressive royal lifestyle, where his Portuguese wife proved to be a supportive and capable partner. Time and again, over the thirty years filled with diplomatic discussions, Isabella served as a trusted ambassador for her husband, successfully handling many negotiations on his behalf.

But it must be noted that whatever lay at the exact root of Philip's motives when he conceived the plan of his Order, the actual result of his foundation was not affected. He failed, indeed, to bring back into the world the ancient system of knighthood in its ideal purity and strength. Rather did he make a notable contribution to its decadence and speed its parting. What was brought into existence was a house of peers for the head of the Burgundian family, a body of faithful satellites who did not hamper their chief overmuch with the criticism permitted by the rules of their society, while their own glory added shining rays to the brilliant centre of the Burgundian court.

But it’s important to note that no matter what truly motivated Philip when he came up with the idea for his Order, the actual outcome of his foundation was unchanged. He indeed failed to restore the ancient system of knighthood in its ideal form and strength. Instead, he made a significant contribution to its decline and hastened its disappearance. What he created was a group of peers for the head of the Burgundian family, a circle of loyal followers who didn't burden their leader too much with the critiques allowed by their society, while their own achievements reflected positively on the vibrant center of the Burgundian court.



PHILIP THE GOOD AS FOUNDER OF THE ORDER OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE

PHILIP THE GOOD AS FOUNDER OF THE ORDER OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE



Twenty-five, inclusive of the duke, was the original number appointed to form the chosen circle of knights. This was speedily increased to thirty-one, and a duty to be performed in the[page 5] session of 1433, was the election of new members to fill vacancies and to round out the allotted tale.

Twenty-five, including the duke, was the original number chosen to create the selected group of knights. This quickly grew to thirty-one, and one of the tasks to be completed in the[page 5] session of 1433 was to elect new members to fill vacancies and complete the designated total.

In their manner of accomplishing the appointed task, the new chevaliers had, from the outset, evinced a readiness to cast their votes to the satisfaction of their chief, even if his pleasure directly conflicted with the regulations they had sworn to obey. No candidate was to be eligible whose birth was not legitimate,6 a regulation quite ignored when the duke proposed the names of his sons Cornelius and Anthony. For his obedient knights did not refuse to open their ranks to these great bastards of Burgundy, who carried a bar sinister proudly on their escutcheon. So, too, others of Philip's many illegitimate descendants were not rejected when their father proposed their names.

In their approach to completing the assigned task, the new knights had, from the beginning, shown a willingness to cast their votes in a way that pleased their leader, even if it went against the rules they had promised to follow. No candidate was supposed to be eligible unless their birth was legitimate, 6 a rule that was completely ignored when the duke put forward the names of his sons Cornelius and Anthony. His loyal knights did not hesitate to welcome these prominent bastards of Burgundy, who proudly displayed a dishonorable mark on their coat of arms. Similarly, other illegitimate descendants of Philip were not turned away when their father suggested their names.

Again, it was plainly stipulated that the new member should have proven himself a knight of renown. Yet, in this session of 1433, one of the candidates proposed for election, though nominally a knight, had assuredly had no time to show his mettle. The dignity was his only because his spurs had been thrown right royally into his cradle before his tiny hands had sufficient baby strength to grasp a rattle, and before he was even old enough to use the pleasant gold to cut his teeth[page 6] upon.7

Again, it was clearly stated that the new member should be someone who has proven himself to be a knight of distinction. Yet, in this session of 1433, one of the candidates proposed for election, while technically a knight, clearly hadn’t had the opportunity to show his true worth. He had received his title only because his spurs were placed in his cradle like royalty before he was old enough to even hold a rattle, and before he was even able to use the precious gold to cut his teeth[page 6] .7

Among the eight elected at Dijon in 1433, was Charles of Burgundy, Count of Charolais, son of the sovereign duke, born at Dijon on the previous St. Martin's Eve, November 10th.8

Among the eight elected at Dijon in 1433 was Charles of Burgundy, Count of Charolais, son of the ruling duke, born in Dijon on the previous St. Martin's Eve, November 10th.8

"The new chevaliers, with the exception of the Count of Virnenbourg who was absent, took the accustomed oath at the hands of the sovereign in a room of his palace."

"The new knights, except for the Count of Virnenbourg who wasn’t there, took the usual oath from the sovereign in a room of his palace."

So runs the record. Jean le Févre, Seigneur de St. Remy, present on the occasion in his capacity of king-at-arms of the Order, is a trifle more communicative.9 According to him, all the gentlemen were very joyous at their election as they received their collars and made their vows as stated. He excepted no member in the phrase about the joy displayed, though, as a matter of inference, the pleasure experienced by the Count of Charolais may be reckoned as somewhat problematical.

So goes the story. Jean le Févre, Lord of St. Remy, who was there in his role as king-at-arms of the Order, is a bit more talkative. According to him, all the gentlemen were very cheerful at their election as they received their collars and made their vows as mentioned. He didn't exclude any members in his comments about the joy shown, although it can be inferred that the Count of Charolais might not have experienced the same level of pleasure.

The heir of Burgundy had attained the ripe age of just twenty days when thus officially listed among the chevaliers present at the festival.[page 7] Born on November 10th of this same year, 1433,10 he had been knighted on the very day of his baptism, when Charles, Count of Nevers, and the Seigneur of Croy were his sponsors. The former gave his name to the infant while the latter's name was destined to be identified with many unpleasant incidents in the career of the future man. This brief span of life is sufficient reason for the further item in the archives of the Golden Fleece:

The heir of Burgundy was just twenty days old when he was officially listed among the knights at the festival.[page 7] Born on November 10th in 1433, he was knighted on the day of his baptism, with Charles, Count of Nevers, and the Seigneur of Croy as his sponsors. The former gave the infant his name, while the latter would be associated with many unpleasant events in the future man's life. This short life is enough reason for the next entry in the archives of the Golden Fleece:

"As to the Count of Charolais, he was carried into the same room. There the sovereign, his father, and the duchess, his mother, took the oath on his behalf. Afterwards the duke put the collars upon all." 11

"As for the Count of Charolais, he was brought into the same room. There, the king, his father, and the duchess, his mother, took the oath on his behalf. After that, the duke put the collars on everyone." 11

Thus was emphasised at birth the parental conviction that Charles of Burgundy was of different metal than the rest of the world. The great duke of the Occident made a distinct epoch in the history of chivalry when he conferred its dignities upon a speechless, unconscious infant. The theory that knighthood was a personal acquisition had been maintained up to this period, the Children of France 12 alone being excepted from the rule, though in his Lay de Vaillance Eustache Deschamps complains that the degree of knighthood is actually[page 8] conferred on those who are only ten or twelve years old, and who do not know what to do with the honour.13 That plaint was written not later than the first years of the fifteenth century, and the poet's prediction that ruin of the institution was imminent when affected by such disorders seemed justified if, in 1433, even the years of the eligible age had shrunk to days. Philip himself had not received the accolade until he was twenty-five.

Thus, the belief that Charles of Burgundy was unique was emphasized right from his birth. The great duke of the West marked a significant moment in the history of chivalry when he granted its honors to a silent, unaware infant. Up until this point, it was believed that knighthood was something that had to be personally earned, with the Children of France 12 being the only exception to this rule. However, in his Lay de Vaillance, Eustache Deschamps complains that the title of knight is actually[page 8] given to those who are only ten or twelve years old and who don't even know what to do with the honor.13 That complaint was written no later than the early part of the fifteenth century, and the poet's prediction that the downfall of the institution was near due to such issues appeared justified when, in 1433, the age for eligibility had even shrunk to just days. Philip himself hadn’t received the accolade until he was twenty-five.

How his predecessor in Holland, Count William VI., had acquitted himself valiantly the moment that he was dubbed knight is told by Froissart, and the tales of other accolades of the period are too well known to need reference.

How his predecessor in Holland, Count William VI., had carried himself bravely the moment he was knighted is told by Froissart, and the stories of other achievements from that time are too familiar to need mentioning.

It is said that the baby cavalier was nourished by his own mother. Having lost her first two infants, Isabella was solicitous for the welfare of this third child, who also proved her last. He was, moreover, Philip's sole legal heir, as Michelle of France and Bonne of Artois, his first wives, had left no offspring. The care and devotion expended on the boy were repaid. Charles became a sturdy child who developed into youthful vigour. In person, he strangely resembled his mother and her Portuguese ancestors, rather than the English Lancastrians, from whom she was equally descended.

It’s said that the baby cavalier was nurtured by his own mother. After losing her first two babies, Isabella was very concerned about the well-being of this third child, who turned out to be her last. He was also Philip's only legitimate heir since Michelle of France and Bonne of Artois, his first wives, didn’t have any children. The love and care given to the boy paid off. Charles grew into a strong child who blossomed into robust youth. He looked surprisingly like his mother and her Portuguese ancestors, rather than the English Lancastrians, from whom she was also descended.

His dark hair and his features were very different from the fair type of his paternal ancestors, the vigorous branch of the Valois family. Possibly[page 9] other characteristics suggesting his Portuguese origin were intensified by close association with his mother, who supervised the education directed by the Seigneur d' Auxy. They often lived at The Hague, where Isabella acted as chief and official adviser to the duke's stadtholder in the administration.14

His dark hair and facial features were very different from the lighter traits of his paternal ancestors from the strong Valois family. It's likely that other traits indicating his Portuguese roots were heightened by his close relationship with his mother, who oversaw the education managed by Seigneur d'Auxy. They often lived in The Hague, where Isabella served as the main and official advisor to the duke's stadtholder in the administration.[page 9]

Charles was a diligent pupil, if we may believe his contemporaries, surprisingly so, considering his early taste for all martial pursuits and his intense interest in military operations.

Charles was a hardworking student, if we can trust what his peers said, surprisingly so, given his early passion for all things related to combat and his strong interest in military activities.

At two years of age he received his first lesson in horsemanship, on a wooden steed constructed for his especial use by Jean Rampart, a saddler of Brussels.

At the age of two, he had his first lesson in riding on a wooden horse made specifically for him by Jean Rampart, a saddler from Brussels.

His biographers repeat from each other statements of his proficiency in Latin. This must be balanced by noting that the only texts which he could have read were probably not classic. In the inventory of the various Burgundian libraries of the period, there are not six Greek and Latin classical texts all told, and excepting Sallust, not a single Roman historian in the original.15 There was a translation of Livy by the Prior of St. Eloi[page 10] and late abridgments of Sallust, Suetonius, Lucan, and Cæsar,16 with a French version of Valerius Maximus, but nothing of Tacitus. Doubtless these versions and a volume called Les faits des Romains were used as text-books to teach the young count about the world's conquerors. The last mentioned book shows what travesties of Roman history were gravely read in the fifteenth century.

His biographers keep repeating each other's comments about his skills in Latin. However, it's important to note that the only texts he could have read were probably not classics. In the inventory of various Burgundian libraries from that time, there are no more than six classical Greek and Latin texts altogether, and aside from Sallust, there's not a single Roman historian available in the original language.15 There was a translation of Livy by the Prior of St. Eloi[page 10] and late abridged versions of Sallust, Suetonius, Lucan, and Caesar,16 along with a French translation of Valerius Maximus, but nothing from Tacitus. Clearly, these versions and a book called Les faits des Romains were used as textbooks to teach the young count about the conquerors of the world. The last mentioned book illustrates the distortions of Roman history that were seriously read in the fifteenth century.

There are stories17 that the bit of history most enjoyed by the pupil was the narrative of Alexander. Books about that hero were easy to come by long before the invention of printing, though Alexander would have had difficulty in recognising his identity under the strange mediæval motley in which his namesake wandered over the land. No single man, with the possible exception of Charlemagne, was so much written about or played so brilliantly the part of a hero to the Middle Ages and after.18 The simplicity and universality of his success were of a type to appeal to the boy Charles, himself built on simple lines. The fact, too, that Alexander was the son of a Philip stimulated his imagination and instilled in his breast hopes of conquering, not the whole world perhaps, but a good slice of territory which should enable him to hold his own between the emperor and the French king. Tales of definite schemes[page 11] of early ambition are often fabricated in the later life of a conqueror, but in this case they may be believed, as all threads of testimony lead to the same conclusion.

There are stories17 that the part of history most enjoyed by students was the story of Alexander. Books about that hero were widely available long before printing was invented, although Alexander might have struggled to recognize himself under the odd medieval costumes his namesake donned while traveling the land. No single person, except maybe Charlemagne, was written about as much or played the role of a hero so effectively during the Middle Ages and beyond.18 The simplicity and universality of his success appealed to the young Charles, who was himself straightforward. The fact that Alexander was the son of a Philip sparked his imagination and filled him with aspirations of conquering, perhaps not the entire world, but enough land to secure his position between the emperor and the French king. Stories of specific early ambitions are often made up later in a conqueror's life, but in this case, they can be trusted, as all evidence points to the same conclusion.

The air breathed by the boy when he first became conscious of his own individuality was certainly heavy with the aroma of satisfied ambition. The period of his childhood was a time when his father stood at the very zenith of his power. In 1435, was signed the Treaty of Arras, the death-blow to the long coalition existing between Burgundy and England to the continual detriment of France. Philip was reconciled with great solemnity to the king, responsible in his dauphin days for the murder of the late Duke of Burgundy. After ostentatiously parading his filial resentment sixteen long years, Philip forgave Charles VII. his share in the death of John the Fearless, on the bridge at Montereau, and swore to lend his support to keep the French monarch on the throne whither the efforts of Joan of Arc had carried him from Bourges, the forlorn court of his exile.

The air that the boy breathed when he first became aware of his own identity was definitely thick with the scent of fulfilled ambition. His childhood was a time when his father was at the peak of his power. In 1435, the Treaty of Arras was signed, which was the final blow to the lengthy alliance between Burgundy and England that had constantly harmed France. Philip reconciled with the king in a very formal way, a king who, during his youth, was responsible for the murder of the late Duke of Burgundy. After showing his resentment for sixteen long years, Philip forgave Charles VII for his part in the death of John the Fearless on the bridge at Montereau and vowed to support the French king on the throne that Joan of Arc had helped him reach from Bourges, the desolate court of his exile.

England's pretensions were repudiated. To be sure, the recent coronation of Henry VI. at Paris was not immediately forgotten, but while the Duke of Bedford had actually administered the government as regent, in behalf of his infant nephew, it was a mere shadow of his office that passed to his successor. Bedford's death, in 1435, was almost coincident with the compact at Arras when the English Henry's realms across the Channel[page 12] shrank to Normandy and the outlying fortresses of Picardy and Maine. Later events on English soil were to prove how little fitted was the son of Henry V. for sovereignty of any kind.

England's claims were rejected. Sure, the recent coronation of Henry VI in Paris wasn't quickly forgotten, but while the Duke of Bedford had actually run the government as regent for his infant nephew, his successor only had a mere shadow of that role. Bedford's death in 1435 nearly coincided with the agreement at Arras, when the English Henry's territories across the Channel[page 12] dwindled to just Normandy and the surrounding fortresses of Picardy and Maine. Later events in England would show just how unqualified the son of Henry V was for any form of leadership.

Out of the negotiations at Arras, Philip of Burgundy rose triumphant with a seal set upon his personal importance.19 His recognition of Charles VII. as lawful sovereign of France, and his reconciliation did not pass without signal gain to himself.

Out of the negotiations at Arras, Philip of Burgundy emerged victorious with a seal placed on his personal significance.19 His acknowledgment of Charles VII as the rightful king of France, along with his reconciliation, brought him notable benefits.

The king declared his own hands unstained by the blood of John of Burgundy, agreed to punish all those designated by Philip as actually responsible for that treacherous murder, and pledged himself to erect a cross on the bridge at Montereau, the scene of the crime. Further, he relinquished various revenues in Burgundy, hitherto retained by the crown from the moment when the junior branch of the Valois had been invested with the duchy (1364); and he ceded the counties of Boulogne, Artois, and all the seigniories belonging to the French sovereign on both banks of the Somme. To this last cession, however, was appended the condition that the towns included in this clause could be redeemed at the king's pleasure, for the sum of four hundred thousand gold crowns. Further, Charles exempted Philip from acts of homage to himself, promised to demand no aides from the duke's subjects in case of war, and to assist his cousin if he were attacked from England.[page 13] Lastly, he renounced an alliance lately contracted with the emperor to Philip's disadvantage.20

The king stated that his hands were clean of the blood of John of Burgundy, agreed to punish everyone Philip named as truly responsible for that treacherous murder, and promised to put up a cross on the bridge at Montereau, where the crime happened. Additionally, he gave up various revenues in Burgundy that the crown had held since the junior branch of the Valois took over the duchy in 1364. He also surrendered the counties of Boulogne, Artois, and all the lands belonging to the French king on both sides of the Somme. However, this last surrender came with the condition that the towns mentioned could be reclaimed at the king's discretion for the price of four hundred thousand gold crowns. Furthermore, Charles exempted Philip from doing homage to him, promised not to require any aides from the duke's subjects in case of war, and to support his cousin if he was attacked by England.[page 13] Lastly, he canceled a recent alliance made with the emperor that was unfavorable to Philip.20

One clause in the treaty crowned the royal submissiveness towards the powerful vassal. It provided that in case of Charles's failure to observe all the stipulated conditions, his own subjects would be justified in taking arms against him at the duke's orders. A similar clause occurs in certain treaties between an earlier French king and his Flemish vassals, but always to the advantage of the suzerain, not to that of the lesser lords.

One part of the treaty highlighted the king's submission to the powerful vassal. It stated that if Charles didn't follow all the agreed-upon conditions, his own subjects would be allowed to rise up against him at the duke's command. A similar part exists in some treaties between an earlier French king and his Flemish vassals, but it always favored the suzerain, not the lesser lords.

The duke was left in a position infinitely superior to that of the king, whose realm was terribly exhausted by the long contest with England, a contest wherein one nation alone had felt the invader's foot. French prosperity had been nibbled off like green foliage before a swarm of locusts, and the whole north-eastern portion of France was in a sorry state of desolation by 1435. On the other hand, the territories covered by Burgundy as an overlord had greatly increased during the sixteen years that Philip had worn the title. An aggregation of duchies, counties, and lordships formed his domain, loosely hung together by reason of their several titles being vested in one person—titles which the bearer had inherited or assumed under various pretexts.

The duke was in a much better position than the king, whose kingdom was severely weakened by the long struggle with England, a conflict that had only affected one nation directly. French prosperity had been eaten away like green leaves in a locust swarm, and by 1435, the entire northeastern part of France was in a state of ruin. In contrast, the territories under Burgundy's rule had significantly expanded during the sixteen years that Philip held the title. A collection of duchies, counties, and lordships made up his domain, loosely connected because the various titles were held by one person—titles that he had either inherited or taken on for different reasons.

Flanders and Artois, together with the duchy[page 14] and county of Burgundy, came to him from his father, John the Fearless, in 1419. In 1421, he bought Namur. In 1430, he declared himself heir to his cousins in Brabant and Limbourg when Duke Anthony's second son followed his equally childless brother into a premature grave, and the claims were made good in spite of all opposition. Holland, Zealand, and Hainaut became his through the unwilling abdication of his other cousin, Jacqueline, in 1433. To save the life of her husband, Frank van Borselen, the last representative of the Bavarian House then formally resigned her titles, which she had already divested of all significance five years previously, when Philip of Burgundy had become her ruward, to relieve a "poor feminine person" of a weight of responsibility too heavy for her shoulders.21

Flanders and Artois, along with the duchy[page 14] and county of Burgundy, were passed down to him from his father, John the Fearless, in 1419. In 1421, he purchased Namur. In 1430, he declared himself the heir to his cousins in Brabant and Limburg after Duke Anthony's second son died young, following his equally childless brother. The claims were upheld despite opposition. Holland, Zealand, and Hainaut came to him after his other cousin, Jacqueline, reluctantly gave up her titles in 1433. She formally resigned her titles to save her husband, Frank van Borselen, the last representative of the Bavarian House, even though she had already stripped them of all real meaning five years earlier when Philip of Burgundy became her ruward, to relieve a "poor woman" of a burden too heavy for her to bear.

Divers items in the accounts show what Philip expended in having the titles of Holland, Zealand, and Hainaut added to his other designations. Also there were various places where his predecessor's name had to be effaced to make room for his. (Laborde, i., 345).]

Divers items in the accounts show what Philip spent to have the titles of Holland, Zealand, and Hainaut added to his other titles. There were also several places where his predecessor's name had to be removed to make room for his. (Laborde, i., 345).

Antwerp and Mechlin were included in Brabant. Luxemburg was a later acquisition obtained through Elizabeth of Görlitz.

Antwerp and Mechlin were part of Brabant. Luxemburg was a later gain obtained through Elizabeth of Görlitz.

There were very shady bits in the chapters about Philip's entry into many of his possessions, but it is interesting to note how cleverly the best colour is given to his actions by Olivier de la Marche and other writers who enjoyed Burgundian patronage. Very gentle are the adjectives employed,[page 15] and a nice cloak of legality is thrown over the naked facts as they are ushered into history. Contemporary criticism did occasionally make itself heard, especially from the emperor, who declared that the Netherland provinces must come to him as a lapsed imperial fief. For a time Philip denied that any links existed between his domain and the empire, but in 1449 he finally found it convenient to discuss the question with Frederic III. at Besançon; still he never came to the point of paying homage.

There were some really questionable parts in the chapters about Philip's ownership of many of his possessions, but it's notable how skillfully writers like Olivier de la Marche and others who had Burgundian support portrayed his actions in a positive light. The adjectives used are very gentle,[page 15] and a nice layer of legality is placed over the bare facts as they are introduced into history. Contemporary criticism did occasionally make its presence felt, especially from the emperor, who stated that the provinces of the Netherlands must return to him as a lapsed imperial fief. For a while, Philip denied any connections between his territory and the empire, but in 1449 he eventually found it useful to talk about the matter with Frederic III. at Besançon; however, he never actually attended to the issue of paying homage.

All these territories made a goodly realm for a mere duke. But they were individual entities centred around one head with little interconnection.

All these territories formed a substantial realm for just a duke. However, they were separate entities focused around one leader with minimal connections between them.

Philip thought that the one thing needed to bring his possessions into a national life, as coherent as that of France, was a unity of legal existence among the dissimilar parts, and the effort to attain this unity was the one thought dominating the career of his successor, whose pompous introduction to life naturally inspired him with a high idea of his own rank, and led him to dream of greater dignities for himself and his successor than a bundle of titles,—a splendid, vain, fatal dream as it proved.

Philip believed that the only thing needed to integrate his belongings into a national identity, as unified as that of France, was a cohesive legal existence among the different parts. The pursuit of this unity became the primary focus of his successor's life, whose grand entrance into society naturally filled him with a lofty sense of his own status and made him aspire for greater honors for himself and his future successor than just a collection of titles—a grand, superficial, and ultimately doomed dream, as it turned out.

As a final cement to the new friendship between Burgundy and France, it was also agreed at Arras that the heir of the former should wed a daughter of Charles VII. When the Count of Charolais was five years old, the Seigneur of Crèvecœur,22 "a[page 16] wise and prudent gentleman" was despatched to the French court on divers missions, among which was the business of negotiating the projected alliance. A very joyous reception was accorded the envoy by the king and the queen, and his proposal was accepted in behalf of the second daughter, Catherine, easily substituted for an older sister, deceased between the first and second stages of negotiation.

As a final agreement to solidify the new friendship between Burgundy and France, it was also decided at Arras that the heir of Burgundy would marry a daughter of Charles VII. When the Count of Charolais was five years old, the Seigneur of Crèvecœur, 22 "a[page 16] wise and sensible gentleman," was sent to the French court on various missions, one of which was to negotiate the proposed alliance. The king and queen warmly welcomed the envoy, and his proposal was approved on behalf of their second daughter, Catherine, who easily took the place of an older sister who had passed away between the first and second stages of the talks.

A year later, a formal betrothal took place at St Omer, whither the young bride was conducted, most honourably accompanied by the archbishops of Rheims and of Narbonne, by the counts of Vendôme, Tonnerre, and Dunois, the young son of the Duke of Bourbon, named the Lord of Beaujeu, and various other distinguished nobles, besides a train of noble dames and demoiselles in special attendance on the princess, and an escort of three hundred horse.

A year later, a formal engagement happened at St Omer, where the young bride was taken, honorably accompanied by the archbishops of Rheims and Narbonne, the counts of Vendôme, Tonnerre, and Dunois, the young son of the Duke of Bourbon, called the Lord of Beaujeu, and several other distinguished nobles, along with a group of noble ladies and maidens specially attending to the princess, and an escort of three hundred horses.

At the various cities where the party made halt they were graciously received, and all honour was paid to the ten-year-old Daughter of France. At Cambray, she was met by the duke's envoys and as she travelled on towards her destination, all the towns of Philip's obedience contributed their quota of welcome.

At the different cities where the group stopped, they were warmly welcomed, and great respect was shown to the ten-year-old Daughter of France. In Cambray, she was greeted by the duke's representatives, and as she continued towards her destination, all the towns loyal to Philip offered their share of hospitality.

At St. Omer, the duke was awaiting her coming. When her approach was announced he rode out in person to greet her, attended by a brilliant escort.

At St. Omer, the duke was waiting for her arrival. When it was announced that she was getting close, he rode out himself to welcome her, accompanied by a dazzling entourage.



A DUKE OF BURGUNDY AND THE POPE AT AVIGNON

A DUKE OF BURGUNDY AND THE POPE AT AVIGNON



Within the city, "melodious festivals" were ready[page 17] to burst into tune; the betrothal was confirmed amid joyousness and the ceremony was followed by tourneys and jousts, all at the expense of the duke.

Within the city, "melodious festivals" were set to burst into tune; the engagement was confirmed amid joy, and the ceremony was followed by tournaments and jousts, all at the duke's expense.

What a series of pompous betrothals between infant parties the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries can show! Poor little puppets, in whose persons national interests were supposed to be centred, were made to lisp out their roles in international dramas whose final acts rarely were consistent with the promise of the prologue.

What a series of grand weddings involving young couples the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries can show! Poor little figures, in whom national interests were thought to be focused, were made to recite their lines in international dramas whose final acts rarely matched the promise of the beginning.

Catherine did not live to become Duchess of Burgundy nor to temper the duel between her husband and her brother Louis. The remainder of her short existence was passed under the care of Duchess Isabella, sometimes in one city of the Netherlands, sometimes in another.

Catherine never got to be the Duchess of Burgundy or to ease the conflict between her husband and her brother Louis. She spent the rest of her brief life under the care of Duchess Isabella, moving from one city in the Netherlands to another.

La Marche23 records one return of Philip to Brussels when his arrival was greeted by Charles of Burgundy, honourably accompanied by children of high birth about his age or less, some only eleven or twelve years old. There were with him Jehan de la Trémoille, Philip de Croy, Philip de Crèvecœur, Philip de Wavrin, and many others. All were mounted on little horses harnessed like that of their governor, a very honest and wise gentleman, named Messire Jehan, Seigneur et Ber d'Auxy. This gentleman was a fine man, well known, of good lineage, ready of speech and able to discuss matters of honour and of state.

La Marche23 records one of Philip's returns to Brussels, where he was greeted by Charles of Burgundy, who was honorably accompanied by young children of high birth, some as young as eleven or twelve. Among them were Jehan de la Trémoille, Philip de Croy, Philip de Crèvecœur, Philip de Wavrin, and many others. They were all riding small horses outfitted like their governor's, a very honest and wise gentleman named Sir Jehan, Lord and Bar d'Auxy. This gentleman was a distinguished man, well-known and of good lineage, quick to speak, and capable of discussing matters of honor and state.

He was both hunter and falconer, skilled in all[page 18] exercise and sport.

He was both a hunter and a falconer, skilled in all[page 18] activities and sports.

"Never [asserts La Marche] have I met a gentleman better adapted to supervise the education of a young prince than he.... Among his pupils were also Anthony, Bastard of Burgundy,24 son of Philip, and the Marquis Hugues de Rottelin. These lads were older than the first mentioned."

"Never [asserts La Marche] have I met a man better suited to oversee the education of a young prince than him.... Among his students were also Anthony, the Bastard of Burgundy,24 son of Philip, and the Marquis Hugues de Rottelin. These boys were older than the first mentioned."

La Marche dilates on the pleasure the duke felt in this youthful band of horse, and then tells how, within Brussels,

La Marche goes on about the joy the duke experienced with this young group of horses, and then describes how, within Brussels,

"he was received by the magistrates and conducted to his palace, where the Duchess of Burgundy awaited him holding by the hand Madame Catherine of France, Countess of Charolais. She was about twelve and seemed a lady grown, for she was good and wise, and well conditioned for her age."

"he was welcomed by the magistrates and taken to his palace, where the Duchess of Burgundy was waiting for him, holding the hand of Madame Catherine of France, Countess of Charolais. She was about twelve and seemed quite mature, as she was good and wise, and well-behaved for her age."

At various state functions the Count and Countess of Charolais appeared together in public, and witnessed certain of the gorgeous and costly entertainments which were almost the daily food of the gay Burgundian court. One of these occasions was calculated to make a deep impression on the boy and to arouse his pride at the spectacle of a proud city wooing his father's favour, in deep humiliation.

At various state events, the Count and Countess of Charolais appeared together in public and attended some of the lavish and expensive entertainment that was almost a daily occurrence at the lively Burgundian court. One of these occasions was likely to leave a strong impression on the boy and boost his pride as he witnessed a proud city seeking his father's favor while in deep humiliation.



PHILIP THE GOOD AS PATRON OF LETTERs THE YOUNG COUNT OF CHAROLAIS IS IN THE BACKGROUND...

PHILIP THE GOOD AS PATRON OF LETTERs THE YOUNG COUNT OF CHAROLAIS IS IN THE BACKGROUND...



In 1436, an insurrection had occurred in Bruges, when the animosity of the burghers had caused[page 19] the duchess to flee from their midst, holding her little son in her arms, alarmed for his personal safety. Philip suppressed the revolt, but, in his anger at its insolence, declared that never again would he set foot within the gates unless in company with his superior.

In 1436, a rebellion took place in Bruges when the resentment of the townspeople forced[page 19] the duchess to escape, holding her young son in her arms, frightened for his safety. Philip put down the revolt, but in his anger at their disrespect, he declared that he would never enter the city again unless accompanied by someone of higher rank.

Among the many negotiations wherein Isabella played a prominent part as her husband's representative, were those concerning the liberation of the Duke of Orleans, who had remained in England, a prisoner, after the battle of Agincourt in 1415. The last advice given by Henry V. to his brothers was that they should make this captivity perpetual. Therefore, whenever overtures were made for his redemption, a strong party, headed by Humphrey of Gloucester, rejected them vehemently.

Among the many negotiations where Isabella took a key role as her husband's representative were those about freeing the Duke of Orleans, who had been a prisoner in England since the battle of Agincourt in 1415. Henry V's final advice to his brothers was that they should ensure this captivity lasted forever. So, whenever offers were made to secure his release, a strong faction led by Humphrey of Gloucester strongly opposed them.

In 1440, however, there was a turn in the tide of sentiment. Possibly the low state of the English exchequer made the duke's ransom more attractive than his person. At any rate, 120,000 golden crowns were accepted as his equivalent, and the exile of twenty-five years returned to France, having pledged himself never to bear arms against England.

In 1440, however, public opinion shifted. The poor condition of the English treasury likely made the duke's ransom seem more appealing than the man himself. Anyway, 120,000 golden crowns were accepted as his price, and the man who had been in exile for twenty-five years returned to France, having promised never to take up arms against England again.

Isabella of Burgundy was at Calais to welcome him, and to escort him to St. Omer, where high revels were held in his honour and in that of his alliance with Marie of Cleves, Philip's niece.

Isabella of Burgundy was in Calais to greet him and guide him to St. Omer, where extravagant celebrations were held in his honor and in recognition of his alliance with Marie of Cleves, Philip's niece.

The week intervening between the betrothal and the nuptials was passed in a succession of banquets and tourneys, gorgeous in their elaboration.[page 20] Moreover, St. Andrew's Day chancing to fall just then, the new Burgundian Order was convened and the Duke of Orleans was elected a Knight of the Golden Fleece, while in his turn he presented his cousin with the collar of his own Order of the Porcupine. Lord Cornwallis and other English gentlemen who had accompanied Orleans across the Channel participated in these gaieties, nor were they among the least favoured guests, adds Barante.

The week between the engagement and the wedding was filled with a series of lavish banquets and tournaments. [page 20] Additionally, since St. Andrew's Day happened to occur at that time, the new Burgundian Order was gathered, and the Duke of Orleans was made a Knight of the Golden Fleece. In return, he gifted his cousin the collar of his own Order of the Porcupine. Lord Cornwallis and other English gentlemen who had accompanied Orleans across the Channel joined in these festivities, and Barante notes that they were among the favored guests.

Amity was triumphant, and there was a general feeling abroad that the returned exile was henceforth to be the ruling power in France. People began to look to him to act as the go-between in their behalf, to be their mediator with Charles VII., still little known at his best. Many towns turned towards him in hopes of finding a friend, and among them was Bruges. But it was not royal favours that Bruges sought. Her burghers felt great inconvenience from the breach with their sovereign duke. Anxious to be reinstated in his grace, they seized the opportunity of reminding Philip of his assertion, and they besought him to enter their gates in company with the Duke of Orleans, a prince of the blood, closer to the French sovereign than the Duke of Burgundy.

Amity was victorious, and there was a widespread belief that the returning exile would now be the dominant force in France. People started looking to him to act as their representative, to mediate between them and Charles VII., who was still not well-known even at his best. Many towns turned to him in hopes of finding an ally, including Bruges. However, Bruges didn’t seek royal favors. Its citizens were greatly inconvenienced by the rift with their sovereign duke. Eager to regain his favor, they took the opportunity to remind Philip of his claim and implored him to enter their city alongside the Duke of Orleans, a blood relative of the French king, who was closer to the French sovereign than the Duke of Burgundy.

After some demur, Philip consented to grant their petition. Possibly he was not loth to be persuaded. The deputies hastened back to Bruges to rejoice their fellow-citizens with the news, and to prepare a reception for their appeased sovereign,[page 21] calculated to make him content with the late rebels.

After some hesitation, Philip agreed to grant their request. He might not have been too unwilling to be convinced. The representatives quickly returned to Bruges to share the good news with their fellow citizens and to organize a welcome for their satisfied ruler, aimed at making him pleased with the recent rebels.[page 21]

Before the grand cortège, composed of the two dukes, their consorts, and the dignitaries who had assisted in the feasts of marriage and of chivalry, reached the gates of Bruges, the citizens were ready with a touching spectacle of humility and repentance.25

Before the grand procession, made up of the two dukes, their partners, and the dignitaries who had taken part in the wedding and chivalric celebrations, reached the gates of Bruges, the citizens were prepared with a heartfelt display of humility and regret.25

A league from the gates, the magistrates and burghers stood in the road awaiting the travellers from St. Omer. All were barefooted and bareheaded. Under the December sky they waited the approach of the stately procession. When the duke arrived, they all fell upon their knees and implored him to forgive the late troubles and to reinstate their city in his favour. Philip did not answer immediately—delay was always a feature of these episodes. Thereupon, the Duke of Orleans, both duchesses, and all the gentlemen joined their entreaties to the citizens' prayers. Again a pause, and then, as if generously yielding to pressure, Philip bade the burghers put on their shoes and their hats while he accepted at their hands the keys of all the gates. Then the long procession moved on towards Bruges. At the gate were the clergy, followed by the monks, nuns, and beguins of the various convents and foundations, bearing crosses, banners, reliquaries, and many precious ecclesiastical treasures. There, too, were the gilds and merchants, on horseback, with magnificent[page 22] accoutrements freshly burnished to do honour to the welcome they offered their forgiving overlord.

A mile from the gates, the magistrates and citizens stood in the road waiting for the travelers from St. Omer. They were all barefoot and bareheaded. Under the December sky, they waited for the grand procession to approach. When the duke arrived, they all kneeled and begged him to forgive the recent troubles and to reinstate their city in his favor. Philip didn’t respond right away—pausing was always part of these situations. Then, the Duke of Orleans, both duchesses, and all the gentlemen joined in the citizens' pleas. Another pause, and then, as if generously giving in to the pressure, Philip told the citizens to put on their shoes and hats while he accepted the keys to all the gates from them. Then the long procession continued on towards Bruges. At the gate were the clergy, followed by the monks, nuns, and beguins from the various convents and foundations, carrying crosses, banners, reliquaries, and many precious ecclesiastical treasures. There were also the guilds and merchants on horseback, with their splendid gear freshly polished to honor the welcome they offered their forgiving overlord.

Throughout Bruges, at convenient places, platforms and stages were erected, whereon were enacted dramatic performances, given continuously, to provide amusement for the collected crowds. Sometimes the presentation carried significance beyond mere entertainment. Here a maid, garbed as a wood nymph, appeared leading a swan which wore the collar of the Golden Fleece and a porcupine. This last beast was to symbolise the Orleans device, Near and Far, as the creature was supposed to project his spines to a distance.

Throughout Bruges, in convenient spots, platforms and stages were set up, where dramatic performances took place non-stop to entertain the gathered crowds. Sometimes, these shows held meaning beyond just entertainment. One time, a maid dressed as a wood nymph appeared, leading a swan that wore the collar of the Golden Fleece along with a porcupine. This last animal was meant to symbolize the Orleans device, Near and Far, as the creature was thought to extend its spines outward.

One enthusiastic citizen covered his whole house with gold and the roof with silver leaves to betoken his satisfaction. Indeed, if we may believe the chroniclers, never in the memory of man had any city incurred so much expense to honour its lord. The duke permitted his heart to be touched by these proofs of devotion, and on the very evening of his arrival he evinced that his confidence was restored by sending the civic keys and a gracious message to the magistrates. At the news of this condescension the cries of "Noël" re-echoed afresh through the illuminated streets.

One excited resident covered his entire house in gold and the roof with silver leaves to show his happiness. In fact, if the historians are to be believed, no city in living memory had ever spent so much to honor its leader. The duke allowed himself to be moved by these signs of loyalty, and on the very evening of his arrival, he demonstrated that his trust had been restored by sending the city keys along with a kind message to the officials. When the people heard this act of kindness, the shouts of "Noël" echoed again through the lit-up streets.

Charles was not present at this entry, which took place on Saturday, December 11th, but Philip was so much entertained with the performance that he sent for his son, and on the following Saturday he and the Countess of Charolais came from[page 23] Ghent to join the party. The Duke of Orleans and many nobles rode out of the city to meet the young couple, who were formally escorted to the palace by magistrates and citizens in a body. On the Sunday there were repetitions of some of the plays and every attention was offered by the Bruges burghers to their young guests. When Orleans departed with his bride on Tuesday, December 14th, what wonder that the lady wept in sorrow at leaving these gay Burgundian doings!

Charles was not there for this event, which happened on Saturday, December 11th, but Philip enjoyed the show so much that he called for his son. The following Saturday, he and the Countess of Charolais traveled from[page 23] Ghent to join the gathering. The Duke of Orleans and many nobles rode out of the city to meet the young couple, who were officially escorted to the palace by magistrates and citizens. On Sunday, some of the plays were repeated, and the Bruges citizens went out of their way to make the young guests feel welcome. When Orleans left with his bride on Tuesday, December 14th, it's no surprise that the lady cried as she left behind all the cheerful Burgundian festivities!

While Charles did not actually witness the humiliation of the citizens, the seven-year-old boy would, undoubtedly, have heard and known sufficient of the cause of the festivals to be fully aware that the citizens who had dared defy his father were glad to buy back his smiles at any cost to their pride and purse. He would have known, too, that merchants from Venice, Genoa, Florence, and elsewhere joined the Bruges burghers in the welcome to the mollified overlord. It was a spectacle of the relations between a city and the ducal father not to be easily forgotten by the son.

While Charles didn’t actually see the citizens being humiliated, the seven-year-old boy would have definitely heard enough about the reasons for the festivals to understand that the citizens who dared to defy his father were eager to win back his favor, no matter the cost to their pride or wallets. He would also have known that merchants from Venice, Genoa, Florence, and other places joined the Bruges citizens in welcoming the appeased ruler. It was a scene that the son wouldn’t easily forget regarding the relationship between the city and his ducal father.


[Footnote 1: The indefatigable Gachard has published an itinerary of Philip the Good, so far as he could make it. (Collection des voyages des souverains des Pays Bas, i., 71.) Unfortunately, owing to the destruction of papers, only a few years are complete. Between 1428-1441, there is nothing. But the itinerary for 1441 and for other years shows how often the duke changed his residences. Sometimes he is accompanied by Madame de Bourgogne, sometimes by M. and Madame de Charolais.]

[Footnote 1: The tireless Gachard has put together a travel itinerary for Philip the Good, to the best of his ability. (Collection des voyages des souverains des Pays Bas, i., 71.) Unfortunately, due to the loss of documents, only a few years are fully accounted for. Between 1428-1441, there’s nothing. However, the itinerary for 1441 and for other years reveals how often the duke changed where he lived. Sometimes he is accompanied by Madame de Bourgogne, and other times by M. and Madame de Charolais.

[Footnote 2: It was also said that the woollen manufactures of Flanders were denoted by the emblem of the golden fleece.]

[Footnote 2: It was also said that the woollen products of Flanders were symbolized by the emblem of the golden fleece.

[Footnote 3: Reiffenberg, Histoire de l'Ordre de la Toison d'Or, p. xxi.]

[Footnote 3: Reiffenberg, History of the Order of the Golden Fleece, p. xxi.]

[Footnote 4: Hist. de I'Ordre, etc., p. i.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hist. of the Order, etc., p. i.]

[Footnote 5: All the Burgundian embassies were not as patent to the public as were Isabella's. An item like the following from the accounts of 1448-49 whets the reader's curiosity:

"To Jehan Lanternier, barber and varlet of the chamber, for delivering to a certain person for certain causes and for secret matters of which Monseigneur does not wish further declaration to be made, 53 pounds 17 sous." (Laborde Les Ducs de Bourgogne, etc., "Preuves," i. xiii.)]

[Footnote 5: All the Burgundian embassies were not as obvious to the public as Isabella's. An entry like the following from the accounts of 1448-49 piques the reader's interest:

"To Jehan Lanternier, barber and chamber servant, for delivering a certain item to a specific person for certain reasons and confidential matters that Monseigneur prefers not to disclose any further, 53 pounds 17 sous." (Laborde Les Ducs de Bourgogne, etc., "Preuves," i. xiii.)]

[Footnote 6: "Vingt-quatre chevaliers gentilshommes de nom et d'armes et sans reproches nés et procrées en léal mariage" (see description of the first list).—Hist. de l'Ordre, p. xxi.]

[Footnote 6: "Twenty-four knights, gentlemen by title and arms, with an unblemished reputation, born and raised in lawful marriage" (see description of the first list).—Hist. de l'Ordre, p. xxi.]

[Footnote 7: Jacquemin Dauxonne, a merchant of Lombardy living at Dijon, received twenty-two francs and a half for a rich cloth of black silk draped about the baptismal font. Why mourning was used on this joyful occasion does not appear. (Laborde, i., 321.)]

[Footnote 7: Jacquemin Dauxonne, a merchant from Lombardy living in Dijon, received twenty-two and a half francs for a luxurious black silk cloth that covered the baptismal font. It's unclear why mourning was used for this happy event. (Laborde, i., 321.)

[Footnote 8: Summary of a register containing the acts of the Order of the Golden Fleece quoted in Histoire de l'Ordre, pp. 12, 13.]

[Footnote 8: Summary of a register containing the records of the Order of the Golden Fleece mentioned in Histoire de l'Ordre, pp. 12, 13.]

[Footnote 9: St. Remy, Chronique, ii., 284. St. Remy is usually called Toison d'Or.]

[Footnote 9: St. Remy, Chronique, ii., 284. St. Remy is often referred to as Toison d'Or.

[Footnote 10: His full name was Charles Martin. One tower alone remains of the palace where he was born.]

[Footnote 10: His full name was Charles Martin. Only one tower remains of the palace where he was born.

[Footnote 11: Hist, de l'Ordre, p. 13.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hist, de l'Ordre, p. 13.]

[Footnote 12: Selden (Titles of Honor, p. 457), however, says he knows not by what authority this statement is made and that he knows nothing of it. Seven is the earliest age mentioned by Gautier for receiving knighthood.]

[Footnote 12: Selden (Titles of Honor, p. 457), however, says he doesn't know what gives this statement its authority and that he knows nothing about it. Seven is the youngest age mentioned by Gautier for becoming a knight.]

[Footnote 13: Deschamps, Œuvres Complètes, ii., 214.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Deschamps, Complete Works, ii., 214.]

[Footnote 14: The ancient quarrel between the old Holland parties of Hooks and Cods continually blazed out anew. On one notable occasion, to show her impartiality, the duchess appeared in public accompanied by the stadtholder, Lelaing, a partisan of the Hooks, and by Frank van Borselen, himself a Cod, the widower of Jacqueline, the late Countess of Holland.]

[Footnote 14: The longstanding dispute between the old Holland parties of Hooks and Cods kept reigniting. On one significant occasion, to demonstrate her neutrality, the duchess showed up in public with the stadtholder, Lelaing, who was a supporter of the Hooks, and Frank van Borselen, a Cod himself and the widower of Jacqueline, the former Countess of Holland.

[Footnote 15: Barante, Histoire des Dues de Bourgogne, vi., 2, note by Reiffenberg.]

[Footnote 15: Barante, History of the Dukes of Burgundy, vi., 2, note by Reiffenberg.]

[Footnote 16: See Catalogue des manuscrits des Ducs de Bourgogne, "Résumé historique," i., lxxix.]

[Footnote 16: See Catalogue of the Manuscripts of the Dukes of Burgundy, "Historical Summary," i., lxxix.]

[Footnote 17: Barante, vi., 2, note.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Barante, vol. 2, note.

[Footnote 18: Loomis, Medieval Hellenism.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Loomis, Medieval Hellenism.

[Footnote 19: Pirenne, Histoire de Belgique, ii., 231.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pirenne, History of Belgium, ii., 231.]

[Footnote 20: It was in June, 1434, that this alliance had been made. Sigismund claimed that Philip had no right in Brabant, Holland, Zealand, and Hainaut, which in his opinion were lapsed fiefs, of the empire.]

[Footnote 20: It was in June 1434 that this alliance was formed. Sigismund argued that Philip had no claim to Brabant, Holland, Zealand, and Hainaut, which he believed were expired fiefs of the empire.

[Footnote 21: Putnam, A Medieval Princess.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Putnam, A Medieval Princess.

[Footnote 22: Monstrelet, La Chronique, v., 344.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Monstrelet, La Chronique, v., 344.

[Footnote 23: La Marche, Mémoires, ii., 50.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The March, Memoirs, ii., 50.]

[Footnote 24: Reiffenberg, Essai sur les enfants naturels de Philippe de Bourgogne.]

[Footnote 24: Reiffenberg, Essay on the Illegitimate Children of Philip of Burgundy.

[Footnote 25: Meyer, Commentarii sive Annales rerum Flandricarum, p. 296.]

[Footnote 25: Meyer, Commentaries or Annals of Flemish Affairs, p. 296.]





CHAPTER II

YOUTH

1440-1453

The heir of Burgundy was still in very tender years when he began to take official part in public affairs, sometimes associated with one parent, sometimes with the other.

The heir of Burgundy was still quite young when he started to officially participate in public affairs, sometimes working with one parent and sometimes with the other.

There was a practical advantage in bringing the boy to the fore by which the duke was glad to profit. With his own manifold interests, it was impossible for him to be present in his various capitals as often as was demanded by the usage of the diverse individual seigniories. It was politic, therefore, to magnify the representative capacity of his son and of his consort in order to obtain the grants and aides which certain of his subjects declared could be given only when requested orally by their sovereign lord. Thus, in 1444, it was Count Charles and the duchess who appeared in Holland to ask an aide.1 In the following year, Charles accompanied his father when Philip made one of his rare visits—there were only three between 1428 and 1466—to Holland and Zealand.

There was a practical advantage in putting the boy in the spotlight that the duke was happy to take advantage of. With his many interests, it was impossible for him to be present in his various capitals as often as required by the customs of the different territories. It made sense, then, to enhance the representative role of his son and his wife to secure the grants and aides that some of his subjects claimed could only be requested in person by their sovereign lord. So, in 1444, it was Count Charles and the duchess who went to Holland to request an aide. 1 The following year, Charles accompanied his father when Philip made one of his rare visits—only three took place between 1428 and 1466—to Holland and Zealand.



A CASTLE IN BURGUNDY

A CASTLE IN BURGUNDY



Olivier de la Marche was among the attendants on this occasion, and he describes with great detail how rejoiced were the inhabitants to have their absentee count in their land.2 Many matters could only be set aright by his authority. Among the complaints brought to him at Middelburg were accusations against a certain knight of high birth, Jehan de Dombourc. Philip ordered that the man be arrested at once and brought before him for trial. This was easier said than done. Warned of his danger, Dombourc, with four or five comrades, took refuge in the clock tower of the church of the Cordeliers, a sanctuary that could not be taken by storm.3 He was provided with a good store of food, this audacious criminal, and prepared to stand a siege. There he remained three days, because, for the honour of the Church, they could not fire upon him.

Olivier de la Marche was present on this occasion, and he describes in great detail how happy the locals were to have their absent count back in their land. Many issues could only be resolved by his authority. Among the complaints brought to him in Middelburg were accusations against a certain high-born knight, Jehan de Dombourc. Philip ordered that the man be arrested immediately and brought before him for trial. This was easier said than done. Alerted to his danger, Dombourc, along with four or five companions, took refuge in the church clock tower of the Cordeliers, a sanctuary that could not be stormed. He was stocked with plenty of food, this bold criminal, and was ready to endure a siege. He stayed there for three days because, out of respect for the Church, they could not fire upon him.

"And I remember [adds La Marche] seeing a nun come out and call to Jehan Dombourc, her brother, advising him to perish defending himself rather than to dishonour their lineage by falling into the hands of the executioner. Nevertheless, finally he was forced to surrender to his prince, and he was beheaded in the market-place at Middelburg, but, at the plea of his sister, the said nun, his body was delivered to her to be buried in consecrated ground."

"And I remember [adds La Marche] seeing a nun come out and call to Jehan Dombourc, her brother, advising him to die fighting rather than bring shame to their family by falling into the hands of the executioner. However, in the end, he had no choice but to surrender to his prince, and he was executed in the marketplace at Middelburg. But at the request of his sister, the nun, his body was handed over to her for burial in consecrated ground."

In this same visit Philip presided over the Zealand estates and the young count sat by his side,[page 26] not as an idle spectator, but because usage required the presence of the heir as well as that of the Count of Zealand.

In this same visit, Philip presided over the Zealand estates and the young count sat beside him,[page 26] not as a passive observer, but because tradition required both the heir and the Count of Zealand to be present.

When Charles was twelve he was present at an assembly of the Order of the Golden Fleece held in Ghent. It was the first occasion of the kind witnessed by La Marche, and very minute is his description of the lavish magnificence of the affair, undoubtedly intended to awe the citizens into complying with the requests of their Count of Flanders.

When Charles was twelve, he attended a gathering of the Order of the Golden Fleece in Ghent. It was the first event of its kind that La Marche experienced, and his detailed description of the extravagant grandeur of the occasion was clearly meant to impress the citizens and persuade them to agree with the demands of their Count of Flanders.

Charles played a prominent part in all the functions, and assisted in the election of his tutor, Seigneur et Ber d'Auxy. Another candidate of that year was Frank van Borselen, Count of Ostrevant, widower of Jacqueline, late Countess of Holland.

Charles was a key player in all the events and helped elect his tutor, Seigneur et Ber d'Auxy. Another candidate that year was Frank van Borselen, Count of Ostrevant, who was a widower of Jacqueline, the former Countess of Holland.

In 1446, the little Countess of Charolais died at Brussels. "Honourably as befitted a king's daughter" was she buried at Ste. Gudule.4

In 1446, the young Countess of Charolais passed away in Brussels. She was buried at Ste. Gudule "with the dignity that befits a king's daughter."4

"Tireless in their devotion were the duke and duchess in her last illness, and Charles VII. despatched two skilled doctors to her aid but all efforts were vain.

"Tireless in their devotion were the duke and duchess during her last illness, and Charles VII sent two skilled doctors to help her, but all efforts were in vain."

"Much bemourned was the princess for she was virtuous. God have pity on her soul"

"Everyone mourned for the princess because she was kind and good. May God have mercy on her soul."

piously ejaculates La Marche.

La Marche exclaims piously.

A little item 5 in the accounts suggests that a pleasant friendship had existed between the two[page 27] young people:

A small entry 5 in the records indicates that a good friendship had developed between the two[page 27] young people:

"To Jehan de la Court, harper of Mme. the Countess of Charolais, for a harp which she had bought from him and given to Ms. the Count of Charolais for him to play and take his amusement, xii francs." 6

"To Jehan de la Court, the harpist for Mme. the Countess of Charolais, for a harp that she purchased from him and gave to the Count of Charolais for his enjoyment, 12 francs." 6

It is easy to surmise that music was not, however, the young count's favourite amusement. In Philip's court, tournaments were still held and afforded a fascinating entertainment for a lad whose bent was undoubtedly towards a military career.

It’s easy to guess that music wasn’t really the young count’s favorite pastime. At Philip's court, tournaments were still taking place and provided captivating entertainment for a young man who clearly leaned towards a military career.

One valiant actor in these tourneys where were revived the ancient traditions of knighthood, was Jacques de Lalaing, a chevalier with all the characteristics of times past, fighting for fame in the present. In his youth, this aspirant for reputation swore a vow to meet thirty knights in combat before he attained his thirtieth year. Dominated by a desire to fulfil his vow, Lalaing haunted the court of Burgundy, because the Netherlands were on the highroad between England and many points in Germany, Italy, and the East, and there he had the best chance of falling in with all the prowess that might be abroad. For stay-at-home prowess[page 28] he cared naught. A delightful personage is Messire Jacques and a brave rôle does he play in the series of jousts, sporting gaily on the pages of the various Burgundian chroniclers, who recorded in their old age what they had seen in their youth. One description, however, of these encounters reads much like another and they need not be repeated.

One brave participant in these tournaments that revived the ancient traditions of knighthood was Jacques de Lalaing, a knight with all the qualities of the past, fighting for fame in the present. In his youth, this contender for glory vowed to face thirty knights in combat before turning thirty. Driven by his desire to keep this vow, Lalaing frequented the court of Burgundy, as the Netherlands were on the main route between England and many locations in Germany, Italy, and the East, giving him the best chance of encountering all the skilled warriors around. He had no interest in local champions. Messire Jacques was quite the character and played a fearless role in the series of jousts, merrily featured in the writings of various Burgundian chroniclers, who recounted in their old age what they had witnessed in their youth. However, one description of these contests is very similar to another, so they need not be repeated.

During his childhood Charles was a spectator only on the days of mimic battle. In his seventeenth year he was permitted to enter the lists as a regular combatant, a permission shared by his fellow pupils all eager to flesh their maiden spears. The duke arranged that his son should have a preliminary tilt a few days before the public affair in order to test his ability. All the courtiers—and apparently ladies were not excluded from the discussion on the matter—agreed that no better knight could be found for this purpose than Jacques de Lalaing, who, on his part, was highly honoured by being selected to gauge the untried capabilities of the prince.7

During his childhood, Charles only watched the mock battles. When he turned seventeen, he was allowed to join as a regular fighter, a chance that his classmates were also excited about. The duke arranged for his son to have a practice match a few days before the public event to assess his skills. All the courtiers—and it seemed that women were included in the conversation—agreed that Jacques de Lalaing was the best knight for this task, and he felt truly honored to be chosen to evaluate the prince's untapped abilities.7

In the park at Brussels with the duke and duchess as onlookers, the preliminary encounter took place. At the very first attack, Charles struck Messire Jacques on the shield and shattered his lance into many pieces. The duke was displeased because he thought that the knight had not exerted his full strength and was favouring his son. He accordingly sent word to Jacques that he must[page 29] play in earnest and not hold his force in leash. Fresh lances were brought; again did the count withstand the attack so sturdily that both lances were shattered. This time the boy's mother was the dissatisfied one, thinking that the knight was too hard with his junior, but the duke only laughed.

In the park in Brussels, with the duke and duchess watching, the first match took place. Right from the start, Charles hit Messire Jacques on the shield and broke his lance into several pieces. The duke was not happy because he felt the knight hadn't given it his all and was going easy on his son. So, he sent a message to Jacques that he needed to[page 29]play seriously and stop holding back. New lances were brought in; once again, the count defended himself so well that both lances shattered. This time, the boy's mother was the one unhappy, thinking the knight was being too tough on her son, but the duke just laughed.

"Thus differed the parents. The one desired him to prove his manhood, the other was preoccupied with his safety. With these two courses the trial ended amid rounds of applause for the prince."8

"Thus the parents disagreed. One wanted him to prove his manhood, while the other was focused on his safety. The trial concluded with applause for the prince." 8

The actual tourney was held on the Marketplace in Brussels before a distinguished assembly. Count Charles was escorted into the arena by his cousin, the Count d'Estampes, and other nobles. Seigneur d'Auxy, his tutor, stood near to watch the maiden efforts of the prince and his mates. He had reason to be proud of Charles, both for his bearing and his skill. He gave and received excellent thrusts, broke more than ten lances, and did his duty so valiantly that in the evening he received the prize from two princesses, and "Montjoye" was cried by the heralds in his honour. From that time forth, the count was considered a puissant and rude jouster and gained great renown.

The actual tournament took place in the Marketplace in Brussels in front of a distinguished crowd. Count Charles was led into the arena by his cousin, the Count d'Estampes, and other nobles. Seigneur d'Auxy, his tutor, stood nearby to watch the young prince and his friends in action. He had every reason to be proud of Charles, both for his composure and his skill. He delivered and received impressive thrusts, broke over ten lances, and performed so valiantly that in the evening he received the prize from two princesses, and the heralds proclaimed "Montjoye" in his honor. From that moment on, the count was recognized as a powerful and formidable jouster and gained great fame.

"And that is the reason why I commence my memoirs about him and his deeds9 [continues La Marche,[page 30] on concluding his description of the tournament], and I do not speak from hearsay and rumour. As one who has been brought up with him from his youth in his father's service and in his own, I will touch upon his education, his morals, his character, and his habits from the moment when I first saw him as appears above in my memoirs.

"And that’s why I’m starting my memoirs about him and his accomplishments9 [continues La Marche,[page 30] on finishing his description of the tournament], and I’m not speaking from hearsay or gossip. Having grown up with him from his youth, both in his father's service and his own, I will discuss his education, morals, character, and habits from the moment I first saw him as mentioned above in my memoirs."

"As to his character, I will commence at the worst features. He was hot, active, and impetuous: as a child he was very eager to have his own way. Nevertheless, he had so much understanding and good sense that he resisted his inclinations and in his youth no one could be found sweeter or more courteous than he. He did not take the name of God or the saints in vain, and held God in great fear and reverence. He learned well and had a retentive memory. He was fond of reading and of hearing read the stories of Lancelot and Gawain, but to both he preferred the sea and boats. Falconry, too, he loved and he hunted whenever he had leave. In archery he early excelled his comrades and was good at other sports. Thus was the count educated, trained, and taught, and thus did he devote himself to good and excellent exercise."

"As for his character, I'll start with his worst traits. He was fiery, energetic, and impulsive; as a child, he was very eager to get his own way. However, he had enough understanding and common sense to resist his urges, and in his youth, no one was sweeter or more courteous than he was. He didn’t take the name of God or the saints lightly and held God in high respect and reverence. He was a good learner with a sharp memory. He enjoyed reading and listening to stories about Lancelot and Gawain, but he preferred the sea and boats over both. He also loved falconry and went hunting whenever he could. In archery, he quickly outshone his peers and was skilled in other sports as well. This is how the count was educated, trained, and taught, and how he dedicated himself to good and noble pursuits."

That the report of the lavishness and extravagance of the Burgundian court was no idle rumour, exaggerated by frequent repetitions, is attested to by every bit of contemporary evidence. Enthusiastic and loyal chroniclers dwell on the magnificence, and the arid details of bills paid show what it cost to attain the vaunted perfection, while the protests from taxpayers prove that this splendour[page 31] did not grow like the lilies of the field.

That the reports about the opulence and excess of the Burgundian court weren’t just empty rumors, blown out of proportion by constant retelling, is confirmed by all contemporary evidence. Eager and loyal chroniclers focus on the grandeur, and the dry details of payments reveal what it took to achieve that praised perfection, while the complaints from taxpayers illustrate that this splendor[page 31] didn’t just appear effortlessly like the lilies of the field.



FRONTISPIECE OF A XVTH CENTURY ACCOUNT BOOK

FRONTISPIECE OF A XVTH CENTURY ACCOUNT BOOK



Philip's treasury had many separate compartments. There were many quarters to which he could turn for his needed supplies, but there were times when his exchequer ran very threateningly low, and his financial stress led him to be very conciliatory towards the burghers with full purses.

Philip's treasury had many different compartments. There were several sources he could tap into for the supplies he needed, but there were times when his funds ran dangerously low, and his financial pressure made him very accommodating towards the wealthy merchants.

In 1445, Ghent had been honoured by the celebration of the feast of the Order of the Golden Fleece within her gates. Two years later, Philip appeared in person at a meeting of the collace, or municipal assembly, and delivered a harangue to the Ghentish magistrates and burghers, flattering them, moreover, by using their vernacular. The tenor of this speech was as follows:10

In 1445, Ghent celebrated the feast of the Order of the Golden Fleece within its gates. Two years later, Philip personally attended a meeting of the collace, or municipal assembly, and gave a speech to the Ghentish officials and citizens, even flattering them by speaking in their own language. The main points of this speech were as follows:10

"My good and faithful friends, you know how I have been brought up among you from my infancy. That is why I have always loved you more than the inhabitants of all my other cities, and I have proved this by acceding to all your requests. I believe then that I am justified in hoping that you will not abandon me to-day when I have need of your support. Doubtless you are not ignorant of the condition of my father's treasury at the period of his death. The majority of his possessions had been sold. His jewels were in pawn. Nevertheless, the demands of a legitimate vengeance compelled me to undertake a long and bloody war, during which the defence of my fortresses and of my cities, and the pay of my army have necessitated[page 32] outlays so large that it is impossible to estimate them. You know, too, that at the very moment when the war on France was at its height, I was obliged, in order to assure the protection of my country of Flanders, to take arms against the English in Hainaut, in Zealand, and in Friesland, a proceeding costing me more than 10,000 saluts d'or, which I raised with difficulty. Was I not equally obliged to proceed against Liege, in behalf of my countship of Namur, which sprang from the bosom of Flanders? It is not necessary to add to all these outlays those which I assume daily for the cause of the Christians in Jerusalem, and the maintenance of the Holy Sepulchre.

"My good and loyal friends, you know how I have grown up among you since childhood. That’s why I’ve always cared for you more than the people of all my other cities, and I’ve shown this by always responding to your requests. I believe I have every reason to hope that you won’t abandon me today when I need your support. You must be aware of the state of my father’s treasury at the time of his death. Most of his possessions had been sold off. His jewels were in pawn. Still, the call for legitimate retribution forced me to engage in a long and bloody war, during which defending my fortresses and cities and paying my army resulted in such massive expenses that it’s impossible to quantify them. You also know that at the very moment when the war against France was at its peak, I was compelled to take up arms against the English in Hainaut, Zealand, and Friesland to ensure the protection of my country, Flanders, which cost me over 10,000 saluts d'or, which I struggled to gather. Was I not equally obliged to act against Liege on behalf of my county of Namur, which came from Flanders? I don’t even need to add to all these expenses the ones I incur daily for the sake of Christians in Jerusalem and the upkeep of the Holy Sepulchre."

"It is true, however, that, yielding to the persuasions of the pope and the Council, I have now consented to put an end to the evils multiplied by war by forgetting my father's death, and by reconciling myself with the king. Since the conclusion of this treaty, I considered that while I had succeeded in preserving to my subjects during the war the advantages of industry and of peace, they had submitted to heavy burdens in taxes and in voluntary contributions, and that it was my duty to re-establish order and justice in the administration. But everything went on as though the war had not ceased. All my frontiers have been menaced, and I found myself obliged to make good my rights in Luxemburg, so useful to the defence of my other lands, especially of Brabant and Flanders.

"It is true, though, that, after listening to the pope and the Council, I have agreed to end the problems caused by war by moving past my father's death and reconciling with the king. Since we signed this treaty, I've realized that while I managed to maintain the benefits of industry and peace for my people during the war, they had to bear heavy tax burdens and contributions, and it’s my responsibility to restore order and justice in the administration. But everything continues as if the war never ended. All my borders are threatened, and I found myself needing to assert my rights in Luxemburg, which is crucial for defending my other territories, especially Brabant and Flanders."

"In this way, my expenses continued to increase; all my resources are now exhausted, and the saddest part of it all is that the good cities and communes of Flanders and especially the country folk are at the very end of their sacrifices. With grief I see many[page 33] of my subjects unable to pay their taxes, and obliged to emigrate. Nevertheless, my receipts are so scanty that I have little advantage from them. Nor do I reap more from my hereditary lands, for all are equally impoverished.

"In this way, my expenses kept rising; all my resources are now drained, and the saddest part is that the good towns and communities of Flanders, especially the rural people, are at the end of their sacrifices. It pains me to see many[page 33] of my subjects unable to pay their taxes and forced to leave. Still, my income is so low that I gain barely anything from it. I don’t get much more from my inherited lands either, as they are all equally in distress."

"A way must be found to ease the poor people, and at the same time to protect Flanders from insult, Flanders for whose sake I would risk my own person, although to arrive at this end, important measures have become imperative."

"A way needs to be found to help the less fortunate, while also protecting Flanders from disrespect. Flanders, for which I would risk my own safety, but to achieve this goal, decisive actions have become necessary."

After this affectionate preamble, Philip finally states that, in order to raise the requisite revenues, no method seemed to him so good and so simple as a tax on salt, three sous on every measure for a term of twelve years. He promised to dispense with all other subsidies and to make his son swear to demand nothing further as long as the gabelle was imposed.

After this warm introduction, Philip finally says that, to generate the necessary funds, he couldn't think of a better and simpler method than a tax on salt, charging three sous on every measurement for a period of twelve years. He pledged to eliminate all other subsidies and to make his son promise not to ask for anything else as long as the gabelle was enforced.

"Know [he added in conclusion] that even if you consent to it I will renounce it if others prove of a different opinion, for I do not desire that the communes of Flanders be more heavily weighted than any other portion of my territory."

"Know [he added in conclusion] that even if you agree to it, I will reject it if others think differently, because I don’t want the communities of Flanders to be burdened more than any other part of my territory."

The duke might have spared his trouble and his elaborate condescension. The answer to his conciliatory request was a flat refusal to consider the matter at all. Salt was a vital necessity to Flemish fisheries, and its cost could not be increased to the least degree without serious inconvenience. The Flemings were wroth at his imitating[page 34] the worst custom of his French kinsmen.

The duke could have saved himself the hassle and his pretentious politeness. The response to his diplomatic request was a clear no to even thinking about it. Salt was essential for Flemish fishing, and raising its price even slightly would cause significant problems. The Flemings were angry at his copying the worst habits of his French relatives.

Philip departed from Ghent in great dudgeon. After a time he was persuaded that the indisposition of the town to meet his reasonable wishes was not due to the citizens at large, but to the machinations of a few unruly agitators among the magistrates. In 1449, therefore, he took a high-handed course of trying to direct the issue of the regular municipal elections, so as to ensure the choice of magistrates on whose obedience he could rely. The appearance of Burgundian troops in Ghent, before the election of mid-August, aroused the wrath of the community, who thought that their most cherished franchises were in jeopardy.

Philip left Ghent in a fit of anger. After a while, he became convinced that the town's refusal to meet his reasonable requests wasn't because of the citizens as a whole, but rather due to the scheming of a few rebellious voices among the magistrates. In 1449, he decided to take charge of the situation by trying to influence the outcomes of the regular municipal elections to ensure the selection of magistrates he could trust to follow his orders. The appearance of Burgundian troops in Ghent, before the mid-August election, sparked outrage in the community, which felt that their most treasured rights were at risk.

This was the beginning of a bitter struggle between Ghent and Philip. The duke found it no light matter to coerce the independent burghers into remembering that they were simply part of the Burgundian state. "Tantæ molis erat liberam gentem in servitutem adigere!" ejaculates Meyer in the midst of his chronicle of the details of fourteen months of active hostilities.11 Matters were long in coming to an outbreak. Various points had been contended over, when Philip had endeavoured to change the seat of the great council, or to take divers measures tending to concentrate certain judicial or legislative functions for his own convenience, but in a manner prejudicial to the autonomy of Ghent. His centripetal policy was disliked, but when his policy went further, and he[page 35] attempted to control purely civic offices, dislike grew into resentment and the Ghenters rose in open revolt.

This marked the start of a bitter conflict between Ghent and Philip. The duke found it challenging to force the independent citizens to remember that they were just part of the Burgundian state. "Tantæ molis erat liberam gentem in servitutem adigere!" exclaims Meyer in the middle of his account of fourteen months of active fighting.11 It took a long time for tensions to boil over. Several issues were contested when Philip tried to move the seat of the great council or implement various measures aimed at centralizing certain judicial or legislative powers for his own benefit, which undermined Ghent's autonomy. His centralizing approach was unpopular, but when he went further and attempted to control local government positions, that dislike turned into resentment, and the people of Ghent revolted openly.

For a time, their opposition passed in Philip's estimation as mere insignificant unruliness. By 1452, however, the date of the tourney above described, it became evident that a vital issue was at stake. The Estates of Flanders endeavoured to mediate between overlord and town, but without success. Owing to Philip's interference in the elections, the results were declared void, and when a new election was appointed, the Burgundians accused the city of hastily augmenting its number of legal voters by over-facile naturalisation laws. The gilds, too, evinced a readiness to be very lenient in their scrutiny of candidates for admission to their cherished privileges, preferring, for the nonce, numbers to quality. Occupancy of furnished rooms was declared sufficient for enfranchisement, and there were cases where mere guests of a bourgeois were hastily recorded on the lists as full-fledged citizens.

For a while, Philip saw their opposition as just minor troublemaking. But by 1452, the year of the tournament mentioned above, it became clear that a serious issue was at stake. The Estates of Flanders tried to mediate between the overlord and the town, but they weren't successful. Because of Philip's interference in the elections, the results were declared invalid, and when a new election was scheduled, the Burgundians accused the city of quickly increasing its number of legal voters through overly lenient naturalization laws. The guilds also showed a willingness to be very lax in their checks on candidates seeking to gain their valued privileges, prioritizing quantity over quality for the time being. Simply occupying furnished rooms was considered enough for enfranchisement, and there were even instances where temporary guests of a bourgeois were quickly listed as full citizens.

By these means the popular party waxed very strong numerically. The sheriffs found themselves quite unequal to holding the rampant spirit of democracy in check. The regular government was overthrown, and the demagogues succeeded in electing three captains (hooftmans) invested with arbitrary power for the time being. The decrees of the ex-sheriffs were suspended, and a mass of very radical measures promulgated and joyfully[page 36] confirmed by the populace, assembled on the Friday market. It was to be the judgment of the town meeting that ruled, not deputed authority. One ordinance stipulated that at the sound of the bell every burgher must hasten to the marketplace, to lend his voice to the deliberations.

By these means, the popular party grew significantly in numbers. The sheriffs found themselves totally unable to control the rising spirit of democracy. The regular government was overthrown, and the demagogues managed to elect three captains (hooftmans) who were given arbitrary power for the time being. The orders of the former sheriffs were thrown out, and a bunch of very radical measures were announced and happily[page 36] approved by the crowd gathered at the Friday market. It would be the judgment of the town meeting that would prevail, not those in appointed positions. One rule stated that at the sound of the bell, every citizen must rush to the marketplace to contribute their voice to the discussions.

For a time various negotiations went on between Philip and envoys from Ghent. The latter took a high hand and insinuated in unmistakable terms that if the duke refused an accommodation with them, they would appeal to their suzerain, the King of France. No act of rebellion, overt or covert, exasperated Philip more than this suggestion. Charles VII. was only too ready to ignore those clauses in the treaty of Arras, releasing the duke from homage, and virtually acknowledging his complete independence in his French territories. The king accepted missives from his late vassal's city, without reprimanding the writers for their presumption in signing themselves "Seigneurs of Ghent."12 His action, however, was confined to mild attempts at mediation.

For a while, there were various negotiations between Philip and the envoys from Ghent. The latter took a bold stance and made it clear that if the duke didn’t come to an agreement with them, they would take their grievances to their suzerain, the King of France. Nothing irritated Philip more than this suggestion of rebellion, whether open or hidden. Charles VII was all too eager to overlook the clauses in the treaty of Arras that freed the duke from homage and essentially recognized his full independence in his French territories. The king accepted messages from his former vassal's city without scolding the authors for their arrogance in referring to themselves as "Seigneurs of Ghent."12 However, his response was limited to gentle attempts at mediation.

It was plain to the duke that his other towns would follow Ghent's resistance to his authority if there were hopes of her success. Therefore he threw aside all other interests for the time being, and exerted himself to levy a body of troops to crush Flemish pretensions. His counsellors advised[page 37] him to sound the temper of other citizens and to ascertain whether their sympathies were with Ghent. Answers of feeble loyalty came back to him from the majority of the other towns. Undoubtedly they highly approved Ghent's efforts. They, too, could not afford to pay taxes fraught with danger to their commerce, nor to relinquish one jot of privileges dearly bought at successive crises throughout a long period of years. The only doubt in their minds was as to the ultimate success of the burghers to stem the course of Burgundian usurpation. Therefore, they first hedged, and then consented to aid the duke. This course was pursued by the Hollanders and the Zealanders, all alike short-sighted.

It was obvious to the duke that his other towns would follow Ghent's defiance of his authority if they thought it might succeed. So, he put aside all other concerns for the moment and focused on raising an army to crush Flemish ambitions. His advisors suggested[page 37] that he gauge the feelings of the other citizens to see if their support leaned towards Ghent. The majority of responses he received were weakly loyal. Clearly, they supported Ghent's efforts. They couldn't afford to pay taxes that threatened their trade, nor could they give up any of the hard-won privileges they had secured over many years. The only question lingering was whether the burghers could actually stop the Burgundian takeover. So, they first hesitated, then agreed to help the duke. This approach was taken by the people of Holland and Zealand, all of them similarly short-sighted.

The Ghenters succeeded in possessing themselves of the castle of Poucque by force, and of the village of Gaveren by stratagem, taking advantage in the latter case of the castellan's absence at church.

The Ghenters managed to take over the castle of Poucque by force, and the village of Gaveren through clever tactics, exploiting the absence of the castellan who was at church.

When every part of his dominions had been canvassed for troops, and Philip was prepared for his first active campaign against Ghent, he was anxious to leave his heir under the protection of the duchess, conscious that the imminent contest would be bitter and deadly. A pretence was made that the young count's accoutrements were not ready, and that, therefore, he would have to remain in Brussels.

When every part of his lands had been searched for soldiers, and Philip was ready for his first real campaign against Ghent, he wanted to leave his heir under the protection of the duchess, knowing that the upcoming battle would be fierce and deadly. They claimed that the young count's gear wasn’t ready and that he would need to stay in Brussels.

"But he whose ambitions waxed, hastened the completion of his accoutrements, and swore by St. George, the greatest oath he ever used, that he would rather[page 38] go in his shirt than not accompany his father to punish his impudent rebel subjects."13

"But he whose ambitions grew quickly finished preparing his gear and swore by St. George, the strongest oath he ever made, that he would rather go in his shirt than not join his father to punish his insolent rebel subjects."13

The approaching hostilities were watched by foreign merchants in dread of commercial disaster.

The upcoming conflicts were monitored by foreign merchants in fear of financial ruin.

"On May 18th, the nations 14 of the merchants of Bruges departed thence to go to Ghent to try to make peace between that city and the Duke of Burgundy, and there were nations of Spain, Aragon, Portugal, and Scotland, besides the Venetians, Milanese, Genoese, and Luccans."15

"On May 18th, the nations 14 of the merchants of Bruges left to go to Ghent to try to negotiate peace between that city and the Duke of Burgundy. The delegations included nations from Spain, Aragon, Portugal, and Scotland, as well as the Venetians, Milanese, Genoese, and Luccans."15

But the men of Ghent were beyond the point where commercial arguments could stem their course. The very day that this company arrived in the city, the burghers sallied forth six or seven thousand strong, fully equipped for offensive warfare.

But the men of Ghent had passed the point where commercial arguments could change their minds. The very day this group arrived in the city, the townspeople marched out, six or seven thousand strong, fully armed for battle.

Both the actual engagements and guerilla skirmishes that raged over a minute stretch of territory were characterised by an extraordinary ferocity. Around Oudenarde, which town Philip was determined to relieve, men were beheaded like sheep.

Both the actual battles and guerrilla skirmishes that erupted over a small area were marked by an incredible ferocity. Around Oudenarde, which Philip was determined to save, men were beheaded like sheep.

In the first regular engagement in which Charles took part, he showed a brave front and learned the duties of a prince by rewarding others with the honour of knighthood. Among those slain in the course of the war, were Cornelius, Bastard of Burgundy, and the gallant Jacques de Lalaing. Philip[page 39] grieved deeply over the death of the former, his favourite among his natural sons, and buried him with all honours in the Church of Ste-Gudule in Brussels. The title by which he was known, hardly a proud one it would seem, passed to his brother Anthony. Lalaing, too, was greatly mourned, thus prematurely cut down in his thirty-third year.

In the first official engagement that Charles participated in, he put on a brave face and learned the responsibilities of a prince by awarding others the honor of knighthood. Among those killed in the war were Cornelius, the Bastard of Burgundy, and the brave Jacques de Lalaing. Philip[page 39] was deeply saddened by the death of the former, his favorite among his illegitimate sons, and buried him with full honors in the Church of Ste-Gudule in Brussels. The title he was known by, which didn't seem very impressive, was passed to his brother Anthony. Lalaing was also greatly mourned, having been taken too soon in his thirty-third year.

There was so much fear lest the duke's sole legitimate heir might also perish in these conflicts where there was no mercy, that Charles was persuaded to go to visit his mother in the hope that she would keep him by her side. She made a feast in his honour, but, to the surprise of all, the duchess, who had wished to protect her son from the mild perils of a tourney, now encouraged him with brave words to return to fight in all earnest for his inheritance.16 He himself was very indignant at the efforts to treat him as a child.

There was so much fear that the duke's only legitimate heir might also be lost in these merciless conflicts, that Charles was convinced to visit his mother in the hope that she would keep him close. She prepared a feast in his honor, but to everyone's surprise, the duchess, who had wanted to shield her son from the minor dangers of a tournament, now encouraged him with strong words to go back and fight seriously for his inheritance.16 He was very upset by the attempts to treat him like a child.

The first truce and negotiations for peace, initiated in the summer of 1452, were broken off because the conditions were unbearable to the Ghenters. Another year of warfare followed before the decisive battle of Gaveren, in July, 1453, forced them sadly to succumb. There was no other course open to them. Not only were they defeated but their numbers were decimated.17 With full allowance for exaggeration, it is certain that the[page 40] loss was very heavy. Terms scornfully rejected at an earlier date were, in 1453, accepted with every humiliating detail. More, the defeated rebels were bidden to be grateful that their kind sovereign had imposed nothing further to the conditions. As to abating the severity of the articles, he declared that he would not change an a for a b.18

The first truce and peace negotiations, started in the summer of 1452, fell apart because the terms were unbearable for the people of Ghent. Another year of fighting followed until the decisive battle of Gaveren in July 1453 forced them to surrender sadly. They had no other options. Not only were they defeated, but their numbers were greatly reduced. While there’s always some exaggeration in such claims, it's clear that the losses were significant. Terms that had been scorned before were, in 1453, accepted with all their humiliating details. Moreover, the defeated rebels were told to be thankful that their gracious ruler didn’t impose anything more on them. As for easing the severity of the terms, he stated he wouldn’t change an a for an b.

The chief provisions were as follows: The deans of the gilds were deprived of participation in the election of sheriffs. The privileges of the naturalisation laws were considerably abridged. No sentence of banishment could be pronounced without the intervention of the duke's bailiff, whose authorisation, too, was required before the publication of edicts, ordinances, etc. The sheriffs were forbidden to place their names at the head of letters to the officers of the duke. The banners were to be delivered to the duke and placed under five locks, whose several keys should be deposited with as many different people, without whose consensus the banners could not be brought forth to lead the burghers to sedition. One gate was to be closed every Thursday in memory of the day when the citizens had marched through it to attack their liege lord, and another was to be barred up in perpetuity or at the pleasure of their sovereign. To reimburse the duke for his enforced outlay, a heavy indemnity was to be paid[page 41] by the city.

The main points were as follows: The deans of the guilds were no longer allowed to participate in the election of sheriffs. The benefits of the naturalization laws were significantly reduced. No banishment could be ordered without the involvement of the duke's bailiff, whose approval was also needed before any edicts, ordinances, etc., could be published. Sheriffs were not allowed to sign letters to the duke's officers. The banners were to be handed over to the duke and secured under five locks, with each key held by different individuals, so that the banners couldn't be retrieved to incite rebellion without everyone's agreement. One gate was to be closed every Thursday in remembrance of the day the citizens went through it to confront their lord, and another gate was to be permanently blocked or could be closed at the duke's discretion. To repay the duke for his necessary expenses, the city was to pay a heavy indemnity[page 41].

July 30th was the date appointed for the final act of submission, the amende honorable of the unfortunate city. The scene was very similar to that played at Bruges in 1440. Two thousand citizens headed by the sheriffs, councillors, and captains of the burgher guard met the duke and his suite a league without the walls of Ghent. Bareheaded, barefooted, and divested of all their robes of office and of dignity, clad only in shirts and small clothes, these magistrates confessed that they had wronged their loving lord by unruly rebellion, and begged his pardon most humbly.

July 30th was the scheduled date for the final act of submission, the amende honorable of the unfortunate city. The scene was very much like what happened in Bruges in 1440. Two thousand citizens, led by the sheriffs, councillors, and captains of the burgher guard, met the duke and his entourage a league outside the walls of Ghent. Bareheaded, barefooted, and stripped of all their official robes and dignity, dressed only in shirts and undergarments, these officials admitted that they had wronged their beloved lord through rebellious actions and humbly asked for his forgiveness.

The duke spent the night of July 29th at Gaveren, prepared to march out in the morning with his whole army in handsome array. Philip was magnificently apparelled, but he rode the same horse which he had used on the day of battle, with the various wounds received on that day ostentatiously plastered over to make a dramatic show of what the injured sovereign had suffered at the hands of his disloyal subjects.

The duke spent the night of July 29th at Gaveren, ready to march out in the morning with his entire army looking impressive. Philip was dressed in splendid attire, but he rode the same horse he had used during the battle, with the various injuries from that day prominently bandaged to dramatically display what the wounded ruler had endured at the hands of his unfaithful subjects.

The civic procession was headed by the Abbot of St. Bavon and the Prior of the Carthusians. The burghers who followed the half-clad officials were fully dressed but they, too, were barefoot and ungirdled. All prostrated themselves in the dust and cried, "Mercy on the town of Ghent." While they were thus prostrate, the town spokesman of the council made an elaborate speech in French, assuring the duke that if, out of his benign grace. he would take his loving and repentant subjects[page 42] again into his favour, they would never again give him cause for reproach.

The civic procession was led by the Abbot of St. Bavon and the Prior of the Carthusians. The burghers who followed the partially clothed officials were fully dressed, but they too were barefoot and without belts. They all laid down in the dust and cried, "Have mercy on the town of Ghent." While they were in this position, the town spokesman of the council gave an elaborate speech in French, assuring the duke that if, out of his kind grace, he would welcome his loving and repentant subjects[page 42] back into his favor, they would never again give him a reason for reproach.

"At the conclusion of this harangue, the duke and the Count of Charolais, there present, pardoned the petitioners for their evil deeds. The men of Ghent re-entered their town more happy and rejoiced than can be expressed, and the duke departed for Lille, having disbanded his army, that every one might return to their several homes." 19

"At the end of this speech, the duke and the Count of Charolais, who were there, forgave the petitioners for their wrongdoings. The people of Ghent returned to their town feeling happier and more joyful than can be described, and the duke left for Lille after disbanding his army so everyone could go back to their homes." 19

The joy experienced by the conquered, here described by La Marche, as he looked back at the event from the calm retirement of his old age, was not visible to all eye-witnesses. The progress of this war was watched eagerly from other parts of Philip's dominion. His army was full of men from both the Burgundies, who sent frequent reports to their own homes. Some passages from one of these reports by an unknown war correspondent run as follows:

The joy felt by the conquered, as described by La Marche, while reflecting on the event from the peaceful perspective of his old age, wasn't obvious to all the eyewitnesses. People from other areas of Philip's realm closely monitored the events of this war. His army was made up of soldiers from both Burgundies, who regularly sent updates back home. Some excerpts from one of these reports by an unknown war correspondent read as follows:

"As to news from here, Monday after St. Magdalen's Day, Monseigneur the duke got the better of the Ghenters near Gaveren between ten and eleven o'clock. They attacked him near his quarters.... The duke risked his own person in advance of his company in the very worst of the slaughter, which lasted from the said place up to Ghent, a distance of about two leagues. The slain number three or four thousand, more or less, and those drowned in the river of Quaux about two hundred.... This Tuesday, the date of writing, the army departs from their quarters[page 43] to advance on Ghent to demand the conditions lately offered them, and the bearer of this letter will tell you what is the result. M. the duke and his army marched up to Ghent and I have seen the bearing of the citizens. They are very bitter and despondent. M. the marshall has been parleying. I hear that matters have been settled. I hear that the Ghenters' loss is thirteen to fourteen thousand men. I cannot write more for I have no time owing to the haste of the messenger."

"As for news from here, on the Monday after St. Magdalen's Day, Duke Monseigneur had a victory over the people of Ghent near Gaveren around ten or eleven o'clock. They attacked him close to his camp.... The duke personally put himself in danger ahead of his troops in the fiercest part of the fight, which lasted from that place to Ghent, about two leagues away. The number of dead is around three or four thousand, more or less, and about two hundred drowned in the Quaux River.... On this Tuesday, the date I’m writing, the army is leaving their camp[page 43] to head to Ghent to demand the terms recently offered to them, and the person carrying this letter will inform you of the outcome. The duke and his army marched towards Ghent, and I’ve noticed the attitude of the citizens. They are quite angry and hopeless. The marshall has been negotiating. I’ve heard that things have been resolved. I hear that the loss for the Ghenters is about thirteen to fourteen thousand men. I can't write more because I have no time due to the messenger's urgency."

This was written July 23d. There is another despatch of July 31st, giving the last news, which was "very joyous." The public apology had just been enacted—

This was written July 23rd. There is another message from July 31st, sharing the latest news, which was "very joyous." The public apology had just been made—

"and afterwards, in token of being conquered and as a confession that my said seigneur was victorious, those of Ghent have delivered up all their banners to the number of eighty. And on this day my said lord has created seven or eight knights and heralds in honour of his triumph, which is inestimable." 20

"Afterward, as a sign of their defeat and a recognition that my lord was victorious, the people of Ghent surrendered all their banners, totaling eighty. On this day, my lord has appointed seven or eight knights and heralds to honor his priceless triumph." 20

The duke's victory was certainly "inestimable" in its value to him, yet, in spite of the rigour enforced on this defeated people, they were not as crushed as they might have been had they[page 44] submitted in 1445. Philip was clever enough to be more lenient than appeared at first. Ancient privileges were confirmed in a special compact, and the duke swore to maintain all former concessions in their entirety except in the points above specified. Liberty of person was guaranteed, and it was expressly stipulated that if the bailiff refused to sustain the sheriffs in their exercise of justice, or tried to arrogate to himself more than his due authority, he should forfeit his office. Lastly, and more important than all, the duke made no attempt to revive the demand for the gabelle—salt was left free and untaxed. As a matter of fact, too, the duke was not exigeant in the fulfilment of every item of the treaty and, two years later, he increased certain privileges. He had cut the lion's claws but he had no desire to pit his strength again with Flemish communes. He had taught the audacious rebels a lesson and that sufficed him.21

The duke's victory was definitely "priceless" for him, but despite the strict measures imposed on the defeated people, they were not as crushed as they could have been if they had submitted in 1445. Philip was smart enough to be more lenient than he first appeared. Ancient privileges were confirmed in a special agreement, and the duke promised to uphold all previous concessions completely, except for the points mentioned earlier. Personal freedom was guaranteed, and it was clearly stated that if the bailiff refused to support the sheriffs in administering justice or tried to take on more authority than he was entitled to, he would lose his position. Most importantly, the duke made no effort to revive the demand for the gabelle—salt remained free and untaxed. In fact, the duke was not demanding about enforcing every part of the treaty, and two years later, he even increased certain privileges. He had taken away the lion's claws but had no desire to clash with the Flemish communes again. He had taught the bold rebels a lesson, and that was enough for him.


[Footnote 1: Blok, Eene Hollandsche stad onder de Bourg. Oostenrijksche Heerschappij, p. 84.]

[Footnote 1: Blok, A Dutch city under the Austrian rule, p. 84.]

[Footnote 2: La Marche, ii., 79, etc.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ La Marche, ii., 79, etc.]

[Footnote 3: See also Chronijcke van Nederlant, p. 76, and Vlaamsche Kronijk, p. 203. Ed. C. Piot.]

[Footnote 3: See also Chronicle of the Netherlands, p. 76, and Flemish Chronicle, p. 203. Ed. C. Piot.]

[Footnote 4: D'Escouchy, Chronique, i., 110.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ D'Escouchy, Chronicle, i., 110.]

[Footnote 5: The items of the funeral expenses can be found in Laborde, i., 380. There were 600 masses at two sous apiece.]

[Footnote 5: The funeral expenses are detailed in Laborde, i., 380. There were 600 masses at two sous each.

[Footnote 6: In that same year, 1440, in which this gift is recorded, there is another item showing how Charles took his amusement not only on the harp but in planning some of the elaborate surprises regularly introduced between courses in the banquets. "To Barthelmy the painter, for making the cover of a pasty for the Count of Charolais to present to Monseigneur on the night of St. Martin in the previous year, v francs" (Laborde, i., 381).]

[Footnote 6: In that same year, 1440, when this gift was recorded, there’s another mention of how Charles enjoyed not just playing the harp but also planning the elaborate surprises often included between courses at the banquets. "To Barthelmy the painter, for creating the cover of a pie for the Count of Charolais to present to Monseigneur on the night of St. Martin the year before, v francs" (Laborde, i., 381).

[Footnote 7: La Marche, ii., 214.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ La Marche, ii., 214.

[Footnote 8: Gachard puts this tournament in Lent, 1452. Charles's outfit cost 360 livres.]

[Footnote 8: Gachard places this tournament in Lent, 1452. Charles's outfit cost 360 livres.

[Footnote 9: La Marche, i., ch. 21.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ La Marche, i., ch. 21.

[Footnote 10: Kervyn, Histoire de Flandre, iv. Kervyn quotes from the Dagboek des gentsche collatie, M. Schayes.]

[Footnote 10: Kervyn, History of Flanders, iv. Kervyn cites from the Diary of the Gentlemen's Collation, M. Schayes.

[Footnote 11: Meyer, xvi., 303.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Meyer, 16, 303.]

[Footnote 12: They were charged with using this phrase. Gachard says that they placed at the top of their letter their titles of sheriffs and deans, as princes and lords take the title of their seignories.—(La Marche, ii., 221. See also d'Escouchy, ii., 25.)]

[Footnote 12: They were accused of using this phrase. Gachard notes that they included their titles of sheriffs and deans at the top of their letter, just like princes and lords use the titles of their lordships.—(La Marche, ii., 221. See also d'Escouchy, ii., 25.)]

[Footnote 13: La Marche, ii., 230.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ La Marche, vol. II, p. 230.]

[Footnote 14: Associations of merchants in foreign cities.]

[Footnote 15: Chastellain, Œuvres, ii., 221.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, Works, ii., 221.]

[Footnote 16: La Marche, ii., 312. Chastellain, ii., 278. See also Chronique d'Adrian de Budt, p. 242, etc.]

[Footnote 16: La Marche, ii., 312. Chastellain, ii., 278. See also Chronique d'Adrian de Budt, p. 242, etc.]

[Footnote 17: Meyer, p. 313. La Marche, ii., 313. Lavisse, Histoire de France, accepts 13,000 as the number slain. Chastellain (ii., 375) puts the number at 22-30,000, including those drowned by the duke's order. Du Clercq lets a certain sympathy for the rebellious people escape his pen. Chastellain and La Marche treat the antagonism to taxes as unreasonable.]

[Footnote 17: Meyer, p. 313. La Marche, ii., 313. Lavisse, Histoire de France, accepts 13,000 as the number killed. Chastellain (ii., 375) estimates the number at 22-30,000, including those who drowned by the duke's order. Du Clercq shows some sympathy for the rebellious people in his writing. Chastellain and La Marche view the opposition to taxes as unreasonable.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, vol. ii., p. 387.]

[Footnote 19: La Marche, ii., 331. The Chastellain MS. is lacking for this event.]

[Footnote 19: La Marche, ii., 331. The Chastellain MS. is missing for this event.

[Footnote 20: Revue des sociétés savantes des départements, 7me. série, 6, p. 209.

[Footnote 20: Review of learned societies of the departments, 7th series, 6, p. 209.

These two reports were enclosed with brief notes dated July 31 and August 8, 1453, from the ducal attorney at Amont to the magistrates of Baume. The former was one of the highest officials in the Franche-Comté. The reporter might have been one of his secretaries. The two notes with their unsigned enclosures were discovered (1881)in the archives of the town of Baume-les-Dames.]

These two reports were included with short notes dated July 31 and August 8, 1453, from the ducal attorney at Amont to the magistrates of Baume. The former was one of the highest officials in the Franche-Comté. The reporter might have been one of his secretaries. The two notes, along with their unsigned enclosures, were found (1881) in the archives of the town of Baume-les-Dames.

[Footnote 21: Kervyn, Histoire de Flandre, iv., 494.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kervyn, History of Flanders, iv., 494.]





CHAPTER III

THE FEAST OF THE PHEASANT

1454

After the fatigues of this contest with Ghent, followed a period of relaxation for the Burgundian nobles at Lille, where a notable round of gay festivities was enjoyed by the court. Adolph of Cleves inaugurated the series with an entertainment where, among other things, he delighted his friends by a representation of the tale of the miraculous swan,1 famous in the annals of his house for bringing the opportune knight down the Rhine to wed the forlorn heiress.

After the exhausting struggle with Ghent, the Burgundian nobles took a break in Lille, where the court enjoyed a series of lively celebrations. Adolph of Cleves kicked things off with a party where, among other attractions, he entertained his friends by performing the story of the miraculous swan, famous in his family's history for guiding a brave knight down the Rhine to marry the lonely heiress.

When his satisfied guests took their leave, Adolph placed a chaplet on the head of one of the gentlemen, thus designating him to devise a new amusement for the company; and under the invitation lurked a tacit challenge to make the coming occasion more brilliant than the first. Again and again was this process repeated. Entertainment followed entertainment, all a mixture of repasts and vaudeville shows in whose preparation the successive hosts vied with each other to attain perfection.

When his pleased guests left, Adolph put a wreath on one of the gentlemen's heads, marking him to come up with a new activity for the group; hidden in the invitation was an unspoken challenge to make the next event better than the first. This process was repeated over and over. One entertainment followed another, all a blend of meals and variety shows, with each host trying to outdo the others to reach perfection.

The hard times, the stress of ready money, so eloquently painted when the merchants were implored to take pity on their poverty-stricken lord,[page 46] were cast into utter oblivion. It was harvest tide for skilled craftsmen and artisans. Any one blessed with a clever or fantastic idea easily found a market for the product of his brain. He could see his poetic or quaint conception presented to an applauding public with a wealth of paraphernalia that a modern stage manager would not scorn. How much the nobles spent can only be inferred from the ducal accounts, which are eloquent with information about the creators of all this mimic pomp. About six sous a day was the wage earned by a painter, while the plumbers received eight. These latter were called upon to coax pliable lead into all sorts of shapes, often more grotesque than graceful.

The tough times and the stress of needing cash, so vividly depicted when the merchants were asked to show mercy to their struggling lord,[page 46] were completely forgotten. It was harvest season for skilled workers and artisans. Anyone with a smart or innovative idea easily found a market for their creation. They could see their artistic or quirky ideas showcased to an enthusiastic audience with a wealth of props that a modern stage manager would admire. We can only guess how much the nobles spent from the ducal accounts, which are rich with details about the creators of all this theatrical splendor. A painter earned about six sous a day, while plumbers made eight. These latter were tasked with shaping malleable lead into all kinds of forms, often more bizarre than elegant.

One fête followed another from the early autumn of 1453 to February, 1454, when "The Feast of the Pheasant," as the ducal entertainment was called, crowned the series with an elaborate magnificence that has never been surpassed.

One celebration followed another from the early fall of 1453 to February 1454, when "The Feast of the Pheasant," as the ducal event was known, capped off the series with an elaborate grandeur that has never been matched.

Undoubtedly Philip possessed a genius for dramatic effect and it is more than possible that he instigated the progressive banquets for the express purpose of leading up to the occasion with which he intended to dazzle Europe.2

Undoubtedly, Philip had a talent for creating dramatic moments, and it's very likely that he organized the progressive banquets specifically to build up to the event he planned to impress Europe with.2



COUNT OF ST. POL AND HIS JESTER

COUNT OF ST. POL AND HIS JESTER



For the duke's thoughts were now turned from civic revolts to a great international movement which he hoped to see set in motion. Almost coincident with the capitulation of Ghent to Philip's will had been the capitulation of Constantinople to the Turks. The event long dreaded by[page 47] pope and Christendom had happened at last (May 29, 1453). Again and again was the necessity for a united opposition to the inroads of the dangerous infidels urged by Rome. On the eve of St. Martin, 1453, a legate arrived in Lille bringing an official letter from the pope, setting forth the dire stress of the Christian Church, and imploring the mightiest duke of the Occident to be her saviour, and to assume the leadership of a crusade in her behalf against the encroaching Turk.3

For the duke, his focus had shifted from local uprisings to a major international movement he hoped to launch. Almost at the same time that Ghent surrendered to Philip's demands, Constantinople fell to the Turks. The event that had long been feared by the pope and all of Christendom had finally occurred (May 29, 1453). Over and over, Rome stressed the urgent need for a united front against the advances of the dangerous infidels. On the eve of St. Martin, 1453, a papal legate arrived in Lille with an official letter from the pope, outlining the serious crisis facing the Christian Church and urgently requesting the mightiest duke of the West to become her savior and lead a crusade against the encroaching Turk.

Philip was ready to give heed to the prayer. Whatever the exact sequence of his plans in relation to the court revels, the result was that his own banquet was utilised as a proper occasion for blazoning forth to the world with a flourish of trumpets his august intention of dislodging the invader from the ancient capital of the Eastern empire.

Philip was ready to pay attention to the prayer. No matter the exact order of his plans regarding the court festivities, the outcome was that his own banquet was used as the perfect opportunity to proudly announce to the world, with a flourish of trumpets, his grand intention to remove the invader from the historical capital of the Eastern empire.

The superintendence of the arrangements for this all-eclipsing fête was entrusted, as La Marche relates,

The responsibility for organizing this major event was given, as La Marche mentions,

"to Messire Jehan, Seigneur de Lannoy, Knight of the Golden Fleece, and a skilful ingenious gentleman, and to one Squire Jehan Boudault, a notable and discreet man. And the duke honoured me so far that he desired me to be consulted. Several councils were held for the matter to which the chancellor and the first chamberlain were invited. The latter had just returned from the war in Luxemburg already described.

"to Sir Jehan, Lord of Lannoy, Knight of the Golden Fleece, and a talented, clever gentleman, and to Squire Jehan Boudault, a distinguished and wise man. The duke honored me by wanting my input. Several meetings were held regarding the issue, to which the chancellor and the chief chamberlain were invited. The latter had just returned from the war in Luxembourg, as previously mentioned."

"These council meetings were very important and very private, and after discussion it was decided what ceremonies and mysteries were to be presented. The[page 48] duke desired that I should personate the character of Holy Church of which he wished to make use at this assembly."

"These council meetings were really important and very private, and after discussing things, it was decided which ceremonies and mysteries would be presented. The[page 48] duke wanted me to play the role of Holy Church, which he wanted to use at this gathering."

As in many half amateur affairs the preparations took more time than was expected. At the first date set, all was not in readiness and the performance was postponed until February 17th. This entailed serious loss upon the provision merchants and they received compensation for the spoiled birds and other perishable edibles.4

As often happens in semi-professional situations, the preparations took longer than anticipated. By the initial scheduled date, everything wasn’t ready, so the performance was pushed to February 17th. This caused significant losses for the food suppliers, who were compensated for the spoiled birds and other perishable items.4

The Royal Library at the Hague possesses a manuscript copied from an older one which contains the order of proceedings together with the text of all vows. There is a minute description in Mathieu d'Escouchy, who claims to have been present, and in a manuscript coming from Baluze, whose anonymous author might also have been an eye-witness. Of the various versions, that of La Marche seems to be the most original. One record shows that "a clerk living at Dijon, called Dion du Cret, received, in 1455, a sum of five francs and a half for having, at the order of the accountants, copied and written in parchment the history of the banquet of my said seigneur, held at Lille, February 17, 1453, containing fifty-six leaves of parchment" (La Marche, ii., 340 note). It is possible that all the authors refreshed their memory with this account, which seems to have been merely a copy.]

The Royal Library in The Hague has a manuscript copied from an earlier version that includes the order of events along with the text of all the vows. There’s a detailed description by Mathieu d'Escouchy, who says he was there, and in a manuscript from Baluze, whose anonymous author might also have been an eyewitness. Among the different versions, the one by La Marche appears to be the most original. One record indicates that "a clerk living in Dijon, named Dion du Cret, received, in 1455, a payment of five and a half francs for having, at the request of the accountants, copied and written on parchment the history of the banquet of my lord, held in Lille on February 17, 1453, which consisted of fifty-six leaves of parchment" (La Marche, ii., 340 note). It’s possible that all the authors consulted this account to refresh their memories, which seems to have been just a copy.

The gala-day opened with a tournament at which Adolph of Cleves again sported as Knight of the Swan to the applause of the onlookers. After the jousting, the guests adjourned to the banqueting hall, where fancy had indeed, run riot, to make ready for their admiring eyes and their sagacious palates. Entremets is the term applied to the elaborate set pieces and side-shows[page 49] provided to entertain the feasters between courses, and these were on an unprecedented scale.

The gala day kicked off with a tournament where Adolph of Cleves once again showcased himself as the Knight of the Swan, earning applause from the spectators. After the jousting, the guests moved to the banquet hall, which was extravagantly prepared to please their eyes and satisfy their discerning tastes. Entremets is the term used for the elaborate set pieces and side shows[page 49] provided to entertain the diners between courses, and these were on an unprecedented scale.

Three tables stood prepared respectively for the duke and his suite, for the Count of Charolais, his cousins, and their comrades, and for the knights and ladies. The first table was decorated with marvellous constructions, among which was a cruciform church whose mimic clock tower was capacious enough to hold a whole chorus of singers. The enormous pie in which twenty-eight musicians were discovered when the crust was cut may have been the original of that pasty whose opening revealed four-and-twenty blackbirds in a similar plight. Wild animals wandered gravely at a machinist's will through deep forests, but in the midst of the counterfeit brutes there was at least one live lion, for Gilles le Cat5 received twenty shillings from the duke for the chain and locks he made to hold the savage beast fast "on the day of the said banquet."

Three tables were set up for the duke and his entourage, for the Count of Charolais, his cousins, and their friends, and for the knights and ladies. The first table was adorned with amazing creations, including a cross-shaped church with a clock tower that was big enough to fit a whole choir of singers. The giant pie that revealed twenty-eight musicians when the crust was cut might have inspired the tale of the pastry that opened to show twenty-four blackbirds in a similar situation. Wild animals roamed solemnly through deep forests at the command of a machinist, but among the fake beasts, there was at least one real lion, as Gilles le Cat received twenty shillings from the duke for the chain and locks he made to secure the wild creature "on the day of the said banquet."

Again there was an anchored ship, manned with a full crew and rigged completely. "I hardly think," observes La Marche, "that the greatest ship in the world has a greater number of ropes and sails."

Again, there was a anchored ship, staffed with a full crew and fully rigged. "I really doubt," La Marche remarks, "that the biggest ship in the world has more ropes and sails."

Before the guests seated themselves they wandered around the hall and inspected the decorations one by one. Nor was their admiration exhausted when they turned to the discussion of the toothsome dainties provided for their delectation.

Before the guests sat down, they walked around the hall and checked out the decorations one by one. Their admiration didn't stop there; they also talked about the delicious treats laid out for them to enjoy.

During the progress of the banquet, the story of[page 50] Jason was enacted. Time there certainly was for the play. La Marche estimated forty-eight dishes to every course, though he qualifies his statement by the admission that his memory might be inexact. These dishes were wheeled over the tables in little chariots before each person in turn.

During the banquet, the story of[page 50] Jason was performed. There was definitely time for the play. La Marche estimated that there were forty-eight dishes for each course, though he admits his memory might not be accurate. These dishes were brought to each person one at a time on little carts.

"Such were the mundane marvels that graced the fête," is the conclusion of La Marche's 6 exhaustive enumeration of the masterpieces from artists' workshops and ducal kitchen

"These were the everyday wonders that highlighted the celebration," is the conclusion of La Marche's 6 thorough list of the masterpieces from artists' studios and the duke's kitchen.

"I will leave them now to record a pity moving entremets which seemed to be more special than the others. Through the portal whence the previous actors had made their entrance, came a giant larger without artifice than any I had ever seen, clad in a long green silk robe, a turban on his head like a Saracen in Granada. His left hand held a great, old-fashioned two-bladed axe, his right hand led an elephant covered with silk. On its back was a castle wherein sat a lady looking like a nun, wearing a mantle of black cloth and a white head-dress like a recluse. 7

"I'll leave them now to capture a moving scene that seemed more special than the others. Through the entrance where the previous performers had appeared, a giant came in, bigger and more impressive than anyone I had ever seen, dressed in a long green silk robe, with a turban on his head like a Saracen from Granada. In his left hand, he carried a large, old-fashioned two-bladed axe, while his right hand guided an elephant draped in silk. On its back was a castle where a lady sat, resembling a nun, dressed in a black cloak and a white headscarf like a recluse. 7

"Once within the hall and in sight of the noble company, like one who had work before her, she said to the giant, her conductor:

"Once in the hall and in view of the impressive crowd, like someone with a task ahead, she said to the giant who was guiding her:

"'Giant, please let me stay
For I see a noble crowd
Whom I want to talk to.'

"At these words her guide conducted his charge before the ducal table and there she made a piteous[page 51] appeal to all assembled to come to rescue her, Holy Church, fallen into the hands of unbelieving miscreants. As soon as she ceased speaking a body of officers entered the hall, Toison d'Or, king-at-arms, bringing up the rear. This last carried a live pheasant ornamented with a rich collar of gold studded with jewels. Toison d'Or was followed by two maidens, Mademoiselle Yolande, bastard daughter of the duke, and Isabelle of Neufchâtel, escorted by two gentlemen of the Order. They all proceeded to the host. After greetings, Toison d'Or then said:

"At these words, her guide led her to the ducal table, where she made a desperate appeal to everyone present to come to the rescue of Holy Church, which had fallen into the hands of unbelieving villains. As soon as she finished speaking, a group of officers entered the hall, with Toison d'Or, the king-at-arms, bringing up the rear. He was carrying a live pheasant adorned with a lavish gold collar set with jewels. Toison d'Or was followed by two maidens, Mademoiselle Yolande, the illegitimate daughter of the duke, and Isabelle of Neufchâtel, accompanied by two gentlemen of the Order. They all approached the host. After exchanging greetings, Toison d'Or then said:"

"'High and puissant prince and my redoubtable lord, here are ladies who recommend themselves very humbly to you because it is, and has been, the custom at great feasts and noble assemblies to present to the lords and nobles a peacock or some other noble bird whereon useful and valid vows may be made. I am sent hither with these two demoiselles to present to you this noble pheasant, praying you to remember them.'

"'High and powerful prince and my esteemed lord, here are ladies who respectfully present themselves to you because it is, and has been, customary at grand feasts and noble gatherings to offer to the lords and nobles a peacock or some other distinguished bird upon which meaningful and valid vows can be made. I have come here with these two young ladies to present to you this noble pheasant, asking you to keep them in mind.'"

"When these words were said, Monseigneur the duke, who knew for what purpose he had given the banquet, looked at the personified Church, and then, as though in pity for her stress, drew from his bosom a document containing his vow to succour Christianity, as will appear later. The Church manifested her joy, and seeing that my said seigneur had given his vow to Toison d'Or, she again burst forth forth into rhyme:

"When these words were spoken, Duke Monseigneur, who understood the reason behind the banquet, glanced at the Church figure, and then, feeling sympathy for her distress, took out a document from his chest that contained his pledge to support Christianity, as will be revealed later. The Church showed her joy, and noticing that my lord had made his vow to the Order of the Golden Fleece, she once again broke into verse:

 "'God be praised and honored
  By you, my son, the highest noble in France.
I've closely observed your impressive demeanor
Until it seemed you were meant
[page 52]   To bring me my salvation.
  I seek alliances far and wide
And pray to God to grant you strength
To do His will in your role.

 "'O every prince and noble, man and knight,
  You see your leader committed to noble deeds.
Give up comfort, reject pleasure,
Raise your hand, each in his rightful role,
   Offer God the benefits of your self-control.
  I take my leave, urging each of you,
To risk your life for the sake of Christianity,
To serve your God and 'ease my suffering.'

"At this the giant led off the elephant and departed by the same way in which he had entered.

"With that, the giant took the elephant and left the same way he had come in."

"When I had seen this entremets, that is, the Church and a castle on the back of such a strange beast, I pondered as to whether I could understand what it meant and could not make it out otherwise except that she had brought this beast, rare among us, in sign that she toiled and laboured in great adversity in the region of Constantinople, whose trials we know, and the castle in which she was signified Faith. Moreover, because this lady was conducted by this mighty giant, armed, I inferred that she wished to denote her dread of the Turkish arms which had chased her away and sought her destruction.

"When I saw this entremets, meaning the Church and a castle on the back of such a strange beast, I thought about whether I could understand what it meant and couldn’t figure it out except that she had brought this rare beast among us as a sign that she had worked hard and faced great challenges in the region of Constantinople, whose struggles we know, and the castle represented Faith. Additionally, because this lady was accompanied by this powerful giant, armed, I guessed that she wanted to show her fear of the Turkish forces that had chased her away and sought her downfall."

"As soon as this play was played out, the noble gentlemen, moved by pity and compassion, hastened to make vows, each in his own fashion."

"As soon as this play was over, the noble gentlemen, feeling pity and compassion, rushed to make their vows, each in their own way."

The vow of the Count of Charolais was as follows:

The vow of the Count of Charolais was as follows:

"I swear to God my creator, and to His glorious mother, to the ladies and to the pheasant, that, if my[page 53] very redoubtable lord and father embark on this holy journey, and if it be his pleasure that I accompany him, I will go and will serve him as well as I can and know how to do."

"I promise to God my creator, and to His glorious mother, to the ladies and to the nobleman, that, if my[page 53] very respected lord and father starts this holy journey, and if he wants me to join him, I will go and serve him to the best of my ability."

Other vows were less simple: all kinds of fantastic conditions being appended according to individual fancy. One gentleman decided never to go to bed on a Saturday until his pledge were accomplished. Another that he would eat nothing on Fridays that had ever lived until he had had an opportunity of meeting the enemy hand to hand, and of attacking, at peril of his life, the banner of the Grand Turk.

Other vows were more complicated: all sorts of bizarre conditions were added based on personal whims. One man chose not to go to bed on a Saturday until he completed his promise. Another decided he wouldn't eat anything on Fridays that was once alive until he had a chance to confront the enemy face-to-face and, at the risk of his life, challenge the flag of the Grand Turk.

Philip Pot vowed never to sit at table on a Tuesday and to wear no protection on his right arm. This last the duke refused to permit. Hugues de Longueval vowed that when he had once turned his face to the East he would abstain from wine until he had plunged his sword in an infidel's blood, and that he would devote two years to the crusade even if he had to remain all alone, provided Constantinople were not recovered. Louis de Chevelast swore that no covering should protect his head until he had come to within four leagues of the infidels, and that he would fight a Turk on foot with nothing on his arm but a glove. There was the same emulation in the vows as in the banquets and many of the self-imposed penalties were as bizarre as the side-shows.

Philip Pot swore he would never sit at the table on a Tuesday and that he wouldn't wear any protection on his right arm. The duke wouldn't allow the last part. Hugues de Longueval promised that once he turned his face to the East, he would give up wine until he had plunged his sword into an infidel’s blood, and that he would dedicate two years to the crusade, even if he had to do it alone, as long as Constantinople wasn’t retaken. Louis de Chevelast declared that no covering would protect his head until he was within four leagues of the infidels and that he would fight a Turk on foot with nothing on his arm except a glove. There was the same competitive spirit in their vows as there was at the banquets, and many of the self-imposed penalties were as bizarre as the side-shows.

There were so many chevaliers eager to bind themselves to the enterprise that the prolonged ceremony threatened to become tedious. The[page 54] duke, therefore, declared that the morrow would be equally valid as the day. 8

There were so many knights eager to commit to the mission that the lengthy ceremony almost became boring. The[page 54] duke, therefore, announced that tomorrow would be just as valid as today. 8

"To abridge my tale [continues La Marche], the banquet was finished and the cloth removed and every one began to walk around the room. To me it seemed like a dream, for, of all the decorations, soon nothing remained but the crystal fountain. When there was no further spectacle to distract me, then my understanding began to work and various considerations touching this business came into my mind. First, I pondered upon the outrageous excess and great expense incurred in a brief space by these banquets, for this fashion of progressive entertainments, with the hosts designated by chaplets, had lasted a long time. All had tried to outshine their predecessors, and all, especially my said lord, had spent so much that I considered the whole thing outrageous and without any justification for the expense, except as regarded the entremets of the Church and the vows. Even that seemed to me too lightly treated for an important enterprise.

"To summarize my story [continues La Marche], the banquet was over, the tablecloth was taken away, and everyone started to move around the room. It felt like a dream to me because, of all the decorations, soon only the crystal fountain remained. When there were no more distractions to catch my attention, my mind began to reflect, and different thoughts about this situation came to me. First, I considered the outrageous excess and significant expense that these banquets incurred in such a short time, as this trend of progressive entertainments, with the hosts identified by garlands, had been going on for a while. Everyone had tried to outdo the ones before them, and particularly my lord had spent so much that I found the whole thing outrageous and unjustifiable, except for the entremets of the Church and the vows. Even that seemed to me too casually handled for such an important undertaking."

"Meditating thus I found myself by chance near a gentleman, councillor and chamberlain, who was in my lord's confidence and with whom I had some acquaintance. To him I imparted my thoughts in the course of a friendly chat and his comment was as follows:

"Meditating like this, I unexpectedly found myself next to a gentleman, a council member and chamberlain, who was trusted by my lord and with whom I had some familiarity. I shared my thoughts during a friendly conversation, and his response was as follows:"

"'My friend, I know positively that these chaplet entertainments would never have occurred except by[page 55] the secret desire of the duke to lead up to this very banquet where he hoped to achieve a holy purpose and to resist the enemies of our faith. It is three years now since the distress of our Church was presented to the Knights of the Golden Fleece at Mons. My lord there dedicated his person and his wealth to her service. Since then occurred the rebellion of Ghent, which entailed upon him a loss of time and money. Thanks be to God, he has attained there a good and honourable peace, as every one knows. Now it has chanced that, during this very period, the Turks have encroached on Christianity still further in their capture of Constantinople. The need of succour is very pressing and all that you have witnessed to-day is proof that the good duke is intent on the weal of Christendom.'"

"'My friend, I know for sure that these chaplet events would never have happened without[page 55] the secret wish of the duke to bring us to this very banquet where he hoped to fulfill a holy purpose and resist the enemies of our faith. It’s been three years since the troubles of our Church were presented to the Knights of the Golden Fleece at Mons. My lord dedicated his time and resources to her service there. Since then, the rebellion of Ghent has caused him a loss of time and money. Thank God, he has now achieved a good and honorable peace, as everyone knows. Now it just so happens that, during this same period, the Turks have further encroached on Christianity with their capture of Constantinople. The need for help is urgent, and all that you’ve seen today proves that the good duke is committed to the welfare of Christendom.'"

During the progress of this conversation, a new company was ushered into the hall, preceded by musicians. Here came Grâce Dieu, clad as a nun followed by twelve knights dressed in grey and black velvet ornamented with jewels. Not alone did they come. Each gentleman escorted a dame wearing a coat of satin cramoisy over a fur-edged round skirt à la Portuguaise. Grâce Dieu declared in rhyme that God had heard the pious resolution of Duke Philip of Burgundy. He had forthwith sent her with her twelve attendants to promise him a happy termination to his enterprise. Her ladies, Faith, Charity, Justice, Reason, Prudence, and their sisters, were then presented to him. Grâce Dieu departs alone and no sooner has she disappeared than Philip's new attributes begin to dance to add to the good cheer. Among the knights[page 56] was Charles and one of his half-brothers; among the ladies was Margaret, Bastard of Burgundy, and the others were all of high birth. Not until two o'clock did the revels finally cease.

During this conversation, a new group was brought into the hall, accompanied by musicians. Here came Grâce Dieu, dressed as a nun, followed by twelve knights in grey and black velvet adorned with jewels. They weren't alone; each knight was with a lady wearing a cramoisy satin coat over a fur-edged round skirt à la Portuguaise. Grâce Dieu announced in rhyme that God had heard the noble intention of Duke Philip of Burgundy and had sent her along with her twelve attendants to promise him a successful outcome to his venture. Her ladies—Faith, Charity, Justice, Reason, Prudence, and their sisters—were then introduced to him. Grâce Dieu left alone, and as soon as she vanished, Philip's new attributes began to dance, adding to the festive atmosphere. Among the knights[page 56] was Charles and one of his half-brothers; among the ladies was Margaret, the Bastard of Burgundy, and the others were all of noble birth. The festivities didn't come to an end until two o'clock.

It must be noted that La Marche's reflections upon the extravagance of the entertainment occur also in Escouchy's memoirs. Probably both drew their moralising from another author. It is stated by several reputable chroniclers that Olivier de la Marche himself represented the Church. That he merely wrote her lines is far more probable. Female performers certainly appeared freely in these as in other masques, and there was no reason for putting a handsome youth in this rôle of the captive Church. In mentioning the plans that La Marche claims to have heard discussed in the council meeting, he says plainly that he was to play the rôle of Holy Church, but as he makes no further allusion to the fact, it may be dismissed as one of his careless statements.

It’s worth mentioning that La Marche’s thoughts on the extravagance of the entertainment also appear in Escouchy’s memoirs. They probably both drew their moral perspective from another source. Several reliable chroniclers state that Olivier de la Marche himself represented the Church, but it’s more likely that he just wrote her lines. Women definitely performed freely in these as in other masques, and there was no reason to cast a handsome young man in the role of the captive Church. When La Marche talks about the plans he claims to have overheard in the council meeting, he clearly states that he was supposed to play the role of Holy Church, but since he doesn’t mention it again, we can probably consider it one of his offhand remarks.

This pompous announcement of big plans was the prelude to nothing! Yet it was by no means a farce when enacted. Philip fully intended to make this crusade the crowning event of his life, and his proceedings immediately after the great fête were all to further that end. To obtain allies abroad, to raise money at home, and to ensure a peaceful succession for his son in case of his own death in the East—such were the cares demanding the duke's attention.

This grand announcement of major plans was leading to nothing! But it was definitely not a joke when it happened. Philip was fully committed to making this crusade the highlight of his life, and everything he did right after the big celebration was aimed at that goal. He needed to find allies abroad, raise funds at home, and secure a peaceful succession for his son in case he died in the East—these were the concerns that occupied the duke's mind.

The twenty-year-old Count of Charolais was[page 57] entrusted with the regency for the term of his father's sojourn abroad in quest of allies, and he hastened to Holland to assume the reins of government, but he was speedily recalled to Lille to submit once more to paternal authority before being left to his own devices and to maternal bias.

The twenty-year-old Count of Charolais was[page 57] given the regency while his father was away seeking allies. He quickly went to Holland to take charge of the government, but he was soon called back to Lille to once again submit to his father's authority before being left to fend for himself and deal with his mother's influence.

For the ducal pair disagreed seriously on the subject of their son's second marriage. Isabella wished that a bride should be sought in England, and this wish was apparently echoed by Charles himself. The important topic was discussed with more or less freedom among the young courtiers, until the drift of the conversations, whose burden was wholly adverse to his own fixed purpose, came to Philip's ears, together with the information that one of his own children was among those who incited the count to independent desires about his future wife. Very stern was the duke in his reprimand to the two young men. He acknowledged that force of circumstances had once led him into friendly bonds with the foes of his own France, but never had he been "English at heart." Charles must accept his father's decision on pain of disinheritance. "As for this bastard," Philip added, turning to the other son, destitute of status in the eyes of the law, "if I find that he counsels you to oppose my will, I will have him tied up in a sack and thrown into the sea." 9

The duke and duchess had a major disagreement about their son's second marriage. Isabella wanted to find a bride from England, and it seemed like Charles was on board with that idea too. The young courtiers freely discussed the important issue until the conversations, which were entirely against Philip's plans, reached his ears. He also found out that one of his own kids was among those encouraging Charles to think independently about his future wife. The duke was very stern when he reprimanded the two young men. He admitted that circumstances had once led him to form friendly ties with the enemies of France, but he had never been “English at heart.” Charles had to accept his father's decision or risk losing his inheritance. "And as for this bastard," Philip said, turning to his other son, who had no legal status, "if I discover that he encourages you to defy my wishes, I’ll have him tied up in a sack and thrown into the sea." 9

The bride selected for the heir was Isabella of[page 58] Bourbon, daughter of the duke's sister, and the betrothal was hastily made. Even the approval of the bride's parents was dispensed with. This passed the more easily as the young lady herself was conveniently present in the Burgundian court under the guardianship of her aunt, the duchess, who had superintended her education. A papal dispensation was more necessary than paternal consent, but that, too, was waived as far as the betrothal was concerned. To that extent was Philip obeyed. Then Charles returned to Holland and his father proceeded to Germany to obtain imperial co-operation in his Eastern enterprise.

The bride chosen for the heir was Isabella of[page 58] Bourbon, the daughter of the duke's sister, and the engagement was quickly arranged. Even the approval of the bride's parents was overlooked. This was easier since the young lady was conveniently at the Burgundian court under the care of her aunt, the duchess, who had overseen her education. A papal dispensation was more important than parental consent, but that was also bypassed for the sake of the engagement. Philip was obeyed to that extent. Then Charles went back to Holland while his father headed to Germany to secure imperial support for his Eastern venture.

The duke's departure from Lille was made very privately at five o'clock in the morning. He was off before his courtiers were aware of his last preparations. That was a surprise, but not the only one in store for those left behind. In order to save every penny for his journey, Philip ordered radical retrenchment in his household expenses. The luxurious repasts served to his retainers were abolished and all alike found themselves forced to restrict their appetites to the dainties they could purchase with the table allowance accorded them. "The court's leg is broken," said Michel, the rhetorician.10

The duke left Lille early in the morning at five o'clock, doing so quietly without his courtiers noticing his final preparations. This caught them off guard, but it wasn’t the only surprise in store for those who remained. To save every bit of money for his trip, Philip ordered major cuts to his household expenses. The lavish meals provided to his staff were eliminated, and everyone had to limit their meals to what they could buy with the food allowance they were given. "The court's leg is broken," said Michel, the rhetorician.10

In his own outlay there was no stinting; the duke's progress was pompous and stately as was his wont. As he traversed Switzerland,[page 59] Berne, Zurich, and Constance asked and obtained permission to show their friendship with ceremonious receptions. Loud were the cries of "Vive Bourgogne." Equally hospitable were the German cities. Game, wine, fodder, were offered for the traveller's use at every stage, as he and his suite rode to the imperial diet.

In his own spending, there was no holding back; the duke’s journey was grand and impressive, just like he preferred. As he traveled through Switzerland,[page 59] Berne, Zurich, and Constance asked for and received permission to express their friendship with formal receptions. There were loud cheers of "Vive Bourgogne." The German cities were just as welcoming. Game, wine, and fodder were offered for the traveler’s use at every stop as he and his entourage made their way to the imperial diet.

At Ratisbon, disappointment greeted him. The emperor whom he had come so far to see in person failed to appear. Unwilling to accede to the plan of co-operation, afraid to give an open refusal, Frederic simply avoided hearing the request. Essentially lazy, he shrank from committing himself to a difficult enterprise, nor was his ambition tempted by possible glory. It had cost no pang to refuse the crown of Bohemia and Hungary. But even had he been personally ambitious he might still have been slow to lend his adherence to the duke's project, in the not unnatural dread lest the flashing renown of the greatest duke of the Occident might throw a poor emperor as ally into the shade. The very warmth of Philip's reception in Germany had chilled Frederic. From a retreat in Austria, he sent his secretary, Æneas Sylvius, to represent him at Ratisbon, a substitution far from pleasing to the visitor.

At Ratisbon, disappointment awaited him. The emperor he had traveled so far to see in person didn't show up. Unwilling to agree to the plan for cooperation and too afraid to give a direct refusal, Frederic simply avoided responding to the request. Largely indifferent, he hesitated to commit to a challenging venture, and the allure of potential glory didn't entice him. It hadn’t bothered him to turn down the crowns of Bohemia and Hungary. However, even if he had been personally ambitious, he might still have been reluctant to support the duke's project, fearing that the impressive reputation of the greatest duke in the West might overshadow a struggling emperor as an ally. The very warmth of Philip's welcome in Germany had put Frederic on edge. From a retreat in Austria, he sent his secretary, Æneas Sylvius, to represent him at Ratisbon, a replacement that was far from pleasing to the visitor.

There were other defections, too, from the diet. None of those present was in a position to aid Philip in furthering his schemes. The matter was brought forward and laid on the table to be discussed at the next diet, appointed to meet in November at Frankfort. But Philip would not[page 60] wait for that. Germany did not agree with him. He was not well. Rumours there were of various kinds about his reasons for returning home. They do not seem to require much explanation, however. He had not been met half way in Germany and was highly displeased at the failure. Declining all further entertainment proffered by the cities, he travelled back to Besançon by way of Stuttgart and Basel. In the early autumn he was at Dijon.

There were other departures from the meeting as well. None of those present could help Philip advance his plans. The issue was raised and set aside for discussion at the next meeting, scheduled for November in Frankfurt. But Philip wouldn’t wait for that. Germany wasn’t on his side. He wasn’t feeling well. There were various rumors about why he was going back home, but they didn’t need much explanation. He hadn’t received any support in Germany and was very unhappy about the lack of cooperation. Turning down all further hospitality offered by the cities, he traveled back to Besançon through Stuttgart and Basel. He was in Dijon by early autumn.

During this summer, negotiations about Charles's marriage had continued. The Duke of Bourbon was inclined to chaffer about the dowry demanded by Philip. One of the estates asked for was Chinon, and it was urged that it, a male fief, was not capable of alienation. Philip was not inclined to accept this reason as final and the negotiations hung fire, much to the distress of the Duchess of Bourbon, who feared a breach between her husband and brother. Naïve are the phrases in one of her letters as quoted by Chastellain:11

During this summer, talks about Charles's marriage were ongoing. The Duke of Bourbon was willing to haggle over the dowry that Philip asked for. One of the estates requested was Chinon, and it was argued that since it was a male fief, it couldn't be transferred. Philip wasn't ready to accept this reasoning as final, and the negotiations stalled, much to the worry of the Duchess of Bourbon, who feared a rift between her husband and brother. The phrases in one of her letters, as quoted by Chastellain, are quite naive:11

"MY VERY DEAR SEIGNEUR AND BROTHER,

"MY VERY DEAR LORD AND BROTHER,

"I have heard all Boudault's message from you ... To be brief, Monseigneur is content and ready to accede the points that you demand. It seems to me that you ought to give him easy terms and that you ought to put aside any grudge you may cherish against him. Monseigneur, since I consider the thing as done, I beg you to celebrate the nuptials as soon as possible although not without me as you have[page 61] promised me." 12

"I’ve heard all of Boudault's message from you... To keep it short, Monseigneur is satisfied and ready to agree to the points you’re asking for. It seems to me that you should offer him favorable terms and set aside any grudges you might hold against him. Monseigneur, since I see this as settled, I kindly ask you to have the wedding as soon as possible, but not without me, as you promised." [page 61] 12

The king, too, was interested in the matter, and wrote as follows to Duke Philip:

The king was also interested in the issue and wrote the following to Duke Philip:

"DEAR AND MUCH LOVED BROTHER:

"Dearly beloved brother:"

"Some time ago my cousin of Bourbon informed me of the negotiations for the marriage of my cousin of Charolais, your son, to my cousin Isabella of Bourbon, his daughter, which marriage has been deferred, as he writes me, because he does not wish to alienate to his daughter the seignory of Château-Chinon. It is not possible for him to do this on account of the marriage agreement of our daughter Jeanne and my cousin of Clermont, his son, wherein it was stipulated that Château-Chinon should go to them and their heirs. Moreover, it cannot descend in the female line, and in default of heirs male it must return to the crown as a true appanage of France.

"Some time ago, my cousin from Bourbon informed me about the talks regarding the marriage of my cousin from Charolais, your son, to my cousin Isabella from Bourbon, his daughter. This marriage has been postponed, as he wrote to me, because he doesn't want to give up the seignory of Château-Chinon to his daughter. He can't do this because of the marriage agreement between our daughter Jeanne and my cousin from Clermont, his son, which states that Château-Chinon should go to them and their heirs. Furthermore, it can't be passed down through the female line, and if there are no male heirs, it must revert to the crown as a true appanage of France."

"Lest, peradventure, you may doubt the truth of this, and imagine that the point is urged by our cousin of Bourbon simply as an excuse for not ceding the estate, we assure you that it is true, and was considered in arranging the alliance of our daughter so that it is beyond the power of our cousin of Bourbon to make any alienation or transfer of the territory at the marriage of his daughter. We never would have permitted the marriage of our daughter without this express settlement. With this consideration it seems to me that you ought not to block the marriage in question, especially as my cousin says he is offering you an equivalent. He cannot do more as we have charged our councillor, the bailiff of Berry, to explain to you in full. So pray do not postpone the marriage for the above cause or for any cause, if by the permission[page 62] of the Church and of our Holy Father it can be lawfully completed.

"Just in case you might doubt the truth of this and think that our cousin of Bourbon is using it as an excuse to avoid giving up the estate, we assure you it is true and was taken into account when arranging our daughter's marriage. This means our cousin of Bourbon cannot make any transfer or deal involving the territory when his daughter marries. We would never have allowed our daughter's marriage without this clear agreement. Given this, I believe you shouldn’t prevent the marriage in question, especially since my cousin claims he is offering you something equivalent. He can’t do more, as we have instructed our councillor, the bailiff of Berry, to explain everything to you in detail. So please do not delay the marriage for this reason or any other reason, if it can be lawfully completed with the permission of the Church and our Holy Father."

"Given at Romorantin, Oct. 17.

"CHARLES.13

"Given at Romorantin, Oct. 17.

"CHARLES.13

CHALIGAUT."

CHALIGAUT.

As the marriage was an event of importance, and the circumstances are simple historic facts, it is strange that there should be any uncertainty regarding the details of its solemnisation. But there is a certain vagueness about the narratives. One version is so amusing that it deserves a slight consideration.14 The chronicler relates how Charles VII. felt some uneasiness at the delay in the negotiations. Conscious of the sentiments of the Duchess of Burgundy, he feared lest her well-known sympathies for England might prevail in the final decision.

As the marriage was an important event, and the circumstances are straightforward historical facts, it's odd that there should be any uncertainty about the details of its ceremony. However, there is a certain ambiguity in the narratives. One version is so entertaining that it deserves a bit of attention.14 The chronicler describes how Charles VII felt some anxiety about the delay in the negotiations. Aware of the feelings of the Duchess of Burgundy, he worried that her well-known sympathies for England might influence the final decision.

When Philip had returned to Dijon, the bailiff of Berry came as the king's special envoy to discuss some aspects of the subject with him. The mission was gladly undertaken as the messenger had never seen Philip nor his court and he was pleased at the chance of meeting a personage whose fame rang through Europe. Very graciously was he received by the duke, who read the king's letters attentively and replied to the envoy's messages in general terms of courteous recognition, without making his own intention manifest. The bailiff waited for an answer, finding, in the meanwhile,[page 63] that his days passed very agreeably.

When Philip returned to Dijon, the bailiff of Berry came as the king's special envoy to discuss some details with him. He was happy to take on the mission since he had never met Philip or seen his court, and he was excited at the chance to meet someone whose reputation resonated across Europe. The duke welcomed him very graciously, carefully reading the king's letters and responding to the envoy's messages with general expressions of courtesy, without revealing his own intentions. The bailiff waited for a response, meanwhile finding that his days were quite enjoyable.

As a matter of fact, before his arrival at Dijon Philip Pot had set out for the Netherlands, bearing the duke's orders to his son to celebrate his nuptials without further delay. The duke did not intend to be influenced by any one. It was his will that his son should accept the bride selected and that was all sufficient. The reason why the duke detained the king's messenger was that he "awaited news from Messire Philip de Pot, whom he had sent in all speed to his son to hasten the wedding."15 The said gentleman found the count at Lille with the duchess, his mother, and he was so diligent in the discharge of his mission that he made all the arrangements himself and saw the wedding rites solemnised immediately. The bridegroom did not even know of the plan until the night preceding the important day. Then Philip Pot rode back to Dijon.

Actually, before he got to Dijon, Philip Pot had left for the Netherlands, carrying the duke's orders to his son to get married without any more delays. The duke wasn't going to be swayed by anyone. He wanted his son to accept the chosen bride, and that was enough for him. The reason the duke held up the king's messenger was that he "was waiting for news from Sir Philip de Pot, whom he had sent in a hurry to his son to speed up the wedding."15 The gentleman found the count at Lille with the duchess, his mother, and he was so quick to fulfill his mission that he organized everything himself and made sure the wedding rites were carried out right away. The groom didn't even know about the plan until the night before the big day. Then Philip Pot rode back to Dijon.

When the duke was assured that the alliance was irrevocably sealed he was quite ready to answer the king's messenger, whom he at once invited to an audience. In a casual fashion Philip remarked:

When the duke was sure that the alliance was completely sealed, he was ready to respond to the king's messenger, whom he immediately asked to meet with him. In a relaxed manner, Philip commented:

"Now bailiff, the king sent you hither about a matter which I am humbly grateful for his interest in. You know my opinion. I had no desire to dissemble. Here is a gentleman fresh from Flanders; ask him his news and note his reply."

"Now, bailiff, the king sent you here regarding a matter that I appreciate his interest in. You know how I feel. I had no intention to hide the truth. Here is a gentleman just back from Flanders; ask him for his news and pay attention to his response."

"What tidings, Monsieur, do you bring us?

"What news, sir, do you have for us?

Prithee impart it" said the bailiff to the chevalier.[page 64] And the gentleman, laughing, replied: "By my faith, Monsieur bailiff, the greatest news that I know is that Monseigneur de Charolais is married!"

"Pleased to share it," said the bailiff to the knight.[page 64] And the gentleman, laughing, replied: "Honestly, Mr. Bailiff, the biggest news I have is that Lord de Charolais is married!"

"Married! to whom?"

"Married! To who?"

"To whom?" responded the chevalier, "why, to his first cousin, Monseigneur's niece."

"To whom?" replied the knight, "well, to his first cousin, the Duke's niece."

Merry was the duke over the Frenchman's blank amazement. Again the latter had to be reassured of the truth of the statement. Philip Pot told him that it was so true that the wedded pair had spent the night together according to their lawful right.

Merry was the duke over the Frenchman's blank amazement. Again, the latter had to be reassured of the truth of the statement. Philip Pot told him that it was so true that the married couple had spent the night together according to their lawful right.

The bailiff did not know which way to turn. "So he acted out his two rôles. Returning thanks to the duke in the king's name with all formality, he then joined in the general laugh over the unsuspected trick. He was a man of the world and knew how to take advantage of sense and of folly."

The bailiff was unsure of what to do. "So he played both roles. He formally thanked the duke on behalf of the king, then joined in the laughter over the clever trick. He was worldly and knew how to make the most of both wisdom and foolishness."

It was on the morrow of this hasty tying of the wedding knot that the Countess of Charolais sent a messenger to announce the fact to her parents. They seem to have been perfectly satisfied, made no further objection to any point, and the mooted territory of Chinon made part of the dower in spite of the reasons urged against it.

It was the day after this rush to get married that the Countess of Charolais sent a messenger to inform her parents. They seemed completely satisfied, raised no further objections, and the discussed territory of Chinon was included in the dowry despite the arguments against it.

As to the bailiff, when he made his adieux at Dijon, Philip presented him with a round dozen stirrup cups, each worth three silver marks, and he went home a surprised and delighted man.

As for the bailiff, when he said his goodbyes in Dijon, Philip gave him a total of twelve stirrup cups, each valued at three silver marks, and he returned home a shocked and happy man.

"About this time [says Alienor de Poictiers] Monsieur[page 65] de Charolais married Mademoiselle de Bourbon and he married her on the eve of All Saints16 at Lille, and there was no festival because Duke Philip was then in Germany. Eight days after the nuptials the duchess gave a splendid banquet where were all the ladies of Lille, but they were seated all together, as is usually done at an ordinary banquet, without mesdames holding state as would have been proper for such an occasion."

"At this time [says Alienor de Poictiers] Monsieur[page 65] de Charolais married Mademoiselle de Bourbon on the eve of All Saints16 in Lille, and there was no celebration because Duke Philip was in Germany. Eight days after the wedding, the duchess hosted a grand banquet attended by all the ladies of Lille, but they were seated together, as is customary at a typical banquet, without the ladies being given the status they deserved for such an occasion."

It is evident from all the stories that Charles protested against his father's orders as much as he dared and then obeyed simply because he could not help himself.

It’s clear from all the stories that Charles pushed back against his father’s orders as much as he could and then followed them just because he couldn't resist.

Yet, strange to say, the unwilling bridegroom proved a faithful husband in a court where marital fidelity was a rare trait.

Yet, strangely enough, the reluctant groom turned out to be a devoted husband in a situation where loyalty in marriage was hard to find.

Philip's plans for the international union against the Turk were less easily completed than those for the union of his son and his niece. In November, the diet met at Frankfort; the expedition was discussed and some resolutions were passed, but nothing further was achieved.

Philip's plans for the international alliance against the Turk were harder to put together than those for the union of his son and his niece. In November, the assembly met in Frankfurt; the mission was talked about and some resolutions were made, but nothing else was accomplished.

Charles VII. would not even promise co-operation on paper. He had gradually extended his own domain in French-speaking territory and had dislodged the English from every stronghold except Guisnes and Calais. Under him France was regaining her prestige. Charles had much to lose,[page 66] therefore, in joining the undertaking urged by Philip and he was wholly unwilling to risk it. From him Philip obtained only expressions of general interest in the repulse of the Turks, and more definite suggestions of the dangers that would menace Western Europe if all her natural defenders carried their arms and their fortunes to the East.

Charles VII wouldn't even promise to cooperate in writing. He had gradually expanded his own territory in French-speaking areas and had driven the English out of every stronghold except Guisnes and Calais. Under his leadership, France was regaining its prestige. Charles had a lot to lose, therefore, by joining the venture that Philip was advocating, and he was completely unwilling to take that risk. From him, Philip only got vague expressions of interest in pushing back the Turks and more specific warnings about the dangers that would threaten Western Europe if all her natural defenders took their military and resources to the East.[page 66]

When the anniversary of the great fête came round not a vow was yet fulfilled!

When the anniversary of the big celebration arrived, not a single promise had been kept!


[Footnote 1: A performance repeated in our modern Lohengrin.]

[Footnote 1: A performance repeated in our modern Lohengrin.]

[Footnote 2: The chroniclers are not at one on this point.]

[Footnote 2: The historians don't agree on this point.

[Footnote 3: DuClercq, Mémoires, ii., 159.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ DuClercq, Memoirs, ii., 159.]

[Footnote 4: This banquet at Lille was the subject of several descriptions by spectators or at least contemporary authors.]

[Footnote 4: This banquet in Lille was described multiple times by onlookers or at least by writers from that time.

[Footnote 5: Laborde, i., 127.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Laborde, i., 127.]

[Footnote 6: II., 361.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II., 361.]

[Footnote 7: The text says in the Burgundian or recluse fashion. Béguine is probably the right reading.]

[Footnote 7: The text is written in a Burgundian or recluse style. Béguine is likely the correct interpretation.

[Footnote 8: Mathieu d'Escouchy (ii., 222) gives all the vows as though made then, and differs in many unessential points from La Marche's account.

The Count of St. Pol was the only knight present who made his going dependent on the consent of the King of France, a condition very displeasing to his liege lord of Burgundy.]

[Footnote 8: Mathieu d'Escouchy (ii., 222) lists all the vows as if they were made at that time and varies in several minor details from La Marche's version.

The Count of St. Pol was the only knight present who made his departure contingent on the approval of the King of France, which was a condition that greatly annoyed his overlord in Burgundy.

[Footnote 9: Du Clerq, ii., 203.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Clerq, vol. ii, 203.

[Footnote 10: '"Michel dit que le gigot de la cour était rompu."—La Marche, i., ch. xiv.]

[Footnote 10: '"Michel said that the leg of lamb from the courtyard was broken."—La Marche, i., ch. xiv.]

[Footnote 11: Chastellain, iii., 20, note.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, iii., 20, note.]

[Footnote 12: "Toute fois que ce ne soit pas sans moy."]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "As long as I'm included."

[Footnote 13: The original, signed, is in the Archives de la Côte-d'Or, B. 200. See Du Fresne de Beaucourt, Histoire de Charles VII., v. 470.]

[Footnote 13: The original, signed, is in the Archives de la Côte-d'Or, B. 200. See Du Fresne de Beaucourt, Histoire de Charles VII., v. 470.]

[Footnote 14: Chastellain, iii., 23, etc.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, iii., 23, etc.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, iii., 24]

[Footnote 16: The chroniclers differ as to this date. Chastellain (iii., 25) says the first Sunday in Lent. D'Escouchy (ii., 270, ch. cxxii) the night of St. Martin. Alienor de Poictiers, Hallowe'en (Les Honneurs de la Cour, p. 187). The last was one of Isabella's ladies in waiting.]

[Footnote 16: The chroniclers disagree about this date. Chastellain (iii., 25) claims it's the first Sunday in Lent. D'Escouchy (ii., 270, ch. cxxii) mentions the night of St. Martin. Alienor de Poictiers, Halloween (Les Honneurs de la Cour, p. 187). The latter was one of Isabella's ladies-in-waiting.





CHAPTER IV

BURGUNDY AND FRANCE

1455-1456.

The duke's journey failed in accomplishing its object, but it proved an important factor in the development of the character of Charles of Burgundy. The opportunity to administer the government in his father's absence changed him from a youth to a man, and the manner of man he was, was plain to see.

The duke's journey didn’t achieve its goal, but it played a key role in shaping Charles of Burgundy's character. Having the chance to run the government while his father was away transformed him from a boy into a man, and it was clear what kind of man he had become.

His character was built on singularly simple lines. Vigorous of body, intense of purpose, inclined to melancholy, he was profoundly convinced of his own importance as heir to the greatest duke in Christendom, as future successor to an uncrowned potentate, who could afford to treat lightly the authority of both king and emperor whose nominal vassal he was.

His character was built on very simple lines. He was physically strong, deeply focused, and somewhat prone to sadness. He was strongly convinced of his own importance as the heir to the greatest duke in Christendom and as the future successor to an uncrowned ruler, who could easily disregard the authority of both king and emperor, whom he was nominally a vassal to.

The Ghent episode, too, undoubtedly had an immense effect in enhancing the count's belief in his father's power, in causing him to forget that the communes of Flanders did not owe their existence to their overlord. As yet, Charles of Burgundy had not met a single check to his self-esteem, to his family pride. As a governor, he probably exercised his brief authority with the rigour of one new to the helm.

The Ghent episode also significantly boosted the count's belief in his father's power and made him overlook the fact that the communes of Flanders didn't owe their existence to their overlord. Up to this point, Charles of Burgundy hadn't faced any challenges to his self-esteem or family pride. As a governor, he likely wielded his limited authority with the strictness of someone who was new to the position.

"And the Count of Charolais bore himself so well and so virtuously in the task, that nothing deteriorated under his hand, and when the good duke returned from his journey, he found his lands as intact as before."

"And the Count of Charolais handled the task so well and so honorably that nothing went wrong under his care, and when the good duke returned from his journey, he found his lands just as they were before."

Such, is La Marche's testimony.1 Intact undoubtedly, but possibly the satisfaction was not quite perfect. Du Clercq2 declares that Count Charles acquitted himself honourably of his charge and made himself respected as a magistrate. Above all, he insisted that justice should be dealt out to all alike. The only danger in his methods was that he acted on impulse without sufficiently informing himself of the matter in hand, or hearing both sides of a controversy. As a result, his decisions were not always impartial and the father was preferred to the strenuous and impetuous son. "Not that Philip was often inclined to recognise other law than his own will, but he was more tranquil, more gentle than his son, and more guided by reason," adds a later author.3 There was an evident dread as to what might be the outcome of the count's untrained, youthful ardour.

Such is La Marche's testimony.1 Undoubtedly intact, but the satisfaction may not have been completely fulfilling. Du Clercq2 states that Count Charles handled his responsibilities honorably and earned respect as a magistrate. Most importantly, he insisted that justice should be served equally to everyone. The only risk in his approach was that he acted on impulse without adequately informing himself about the situation or hearing both sides of a dispute. As a result, his decisions were not always fair, and the father was favored over the hardworking and passionate son. "Not that Philip was often willing to acknowledge any authority other than his own will, but he was calmer, gentler than his son, and more guided by reason," a later author adds.3 There was a clear fear of what could come from the Count's inexperienced, youthful enthusiasm.



THE STATUE OF CHARLES OF BURGUNDY AT INNSBRÜCK

THE STATUE OF CHARLES OF BURGUNDY AT INNSBRÜCK



The duke's chief measures after his return in February, 1455, seemed hardly calculated to arouse any great personal devotion to himself or a profound trust that his first consideration was for the advantage of his Netherland subjects. His thoughts were still turned to the East, and his main interest in the individual countships was as sources of supply for his Holy War. Considerable sums flowed into his exchequer that were never[page 69] used for their destined purpose, but the duke cannot be justly accused of actual bad faith in amassing them. His intention to make the Eastern campaign remained firm for some years.

The duke's main actions after he returned in February 1455 didn’t really inspire much personal loyalty or deep trust that he prioritized the welfare of his subjects in the Netherlands. He was still focused on the East, and his primary interest in the individual countships was as sources of supplies for his Holy War. Large amounts of money came into his treasury that were never[page 69] used for their intended purpose, but the duke can’t fairly be accused of outright bad faith in accumulating them. His commitment to the Eastern campaign stayed strong for several years.

In another matter, his despotic exercise of personal authority, far without the pale of his jurisdiction inherited or acquired, shows no shadow of excuse.

In another matter, his tyrannical exercise of personal power, completely beyond the limits of his inherited or acquired authority, offers no excuse whatsoever.

In the bishropic of Utrecht the ecclesiastical head was also lay lord. Here the counts of Holland possessed no voice. They were near neighbours, that was all. Philip ardently desired to be more in this tiny independent state in the midst of territories acknowledging his sway.

In the bishopric of Utrecht, the religious leader was also the secular lord. The counts of Holland had no say here; they were merely close neighbors. Philip desperately wanted a stronger presence in this small independent state surrounded by lands under his control.

In 1455, the see of Utrecht became vacant and Philip was most anxious to have it filled by his son David, whom he had already made Bishop of Thérouanne by somewhat questionable methods. The Duke of Guelders also had a neighbourly interest in Utrecht and he, too, had a pet candidate, Stephen of Bavaria, whose election he urged. The chapter resolutely ignored the wishes of both dukes and the canons were almost unanimous in their choice of Gijsbrecht of Brederode.4

In 1455, the position of bishop in Utrecht became open, and Philip was very eager to have it filled by his son David, whom he had already appointed as Bishop of Thérouanne through somewhat dubious means. The Duke of Guelders also had a local interest in Utrecht and had a favored candidate, Stephen of Bavaria, whose election he was pushing for. The chapter firmly disregarded the wishes of both dukes, and the canons were almost unanimous in choosing Gijsbrecht of Brederode.4

A very few votes were cast for Stephen of Bavaria, but not a single one for David of Burgundy.

Very few votes were cast for Stephen of Bavaria, but not a single one for David of Burgundy.

Brederode was already archdeacon of the cathedral[page 70] and an eminently worthy choice, both for his attainments and for his character. He was proclaimed in the cathedral, installed in the palace, and confirmed, as regarded his temporal power, by the emperor.

Brederode was already the archdeacon of the cathedral[page 70] and an excellent choice, both for his skills and his character. He was announced in the cathedral, set up in the palace, and his temporal power was confirmed by the emperor.

Philip, however, refused to accept the returns, although not a single suffrage had been cast by the qualified electors for his son. He despatched the Bishop of Arras to Rome to petition the new pope, Calixtus III., to refuse to ratify the late election and to confer the see upon David, out of hand. Philip's tender conscience found Gijsbrecht ineligible to an episcopal office because he had participated in the war against Ghent, certainly a weak plea in an age of militant bishops!

Philip, on the other hand, wouldn’t accept the results, even though not a single vote had been cast by the eligible voters for his son. He sent the Bishop of Arras to Rome to urge the new pope, Calixtus III, to reject the recent election and immediately appoint David to the position. Philip’s delicate conscience deemed Gijsbrecht unfit for the role of bishop because he had taken part in the war against Ghent, which was definitely a flimsy argument in a time filled with combative bishops!

The pope was afraid to offend the one man in Europe upon whose immediate aid he counted in the Turkish campaign. He accepted the gift of four thousand ducats offered by Gijsbrecht's envoys, the customary gift in asking papal confirmation for a bishop-elect, but secretly he delivered to Philip's ambassador letters patent creating David of Burgundy Bishop of Utrecht.5

The pope was worried about upsetting the one person in Europe he relied on for help in the Turkish campaign. He accepted the gift of four thousand ducats offered by Gijsbrecht's envoys, the usual gift when seeking papal confirmation for a bishop-elect, but quietly handed over to Philip's ambassador official letters appointing David of Burgundy as Bishop of Utrecht.5

The Burgundian La Marche states euphemistically that David was elected to the see, and the Deventer people would not obey him, therefore Philip had to levy an army and come in person to support the new bishop.6 Du Clercq puts a different colour on the story and d'Escouchy7 implies that the whole trouble arose from party[page 71] strife which had to be quelled in the interests of law and order.

The Burgundian La Marche states politely that David was chosen for the position, but the people of Deventer refused to accept him. Therefore, Philip had to raise an army and come personally to support the new bishop. Du Clercq presents a different perspective on the situation, and d'Escouchy suggests that the entire issue stemmed from political conflict that needed to be resolved for the sake of law and order.[page 71]

Apart from any question of insult to the Utrechters by imposing upon them a spiritual director of acknowledged base birth, the right of choice lay with them and the emperor had confirmed their choice as far as the lay office was concerned. While the issue was undecided, the Estates of Utrecht appointed Gijsbrecht guardian and defender of the see to assure him a legal status pending the papal ratification. The people were prepared to support their candidate with arms, a game that Philip did not refuse, and the force of thirty thousand men with which he invaded the bishopric proved the stronger argument of the two and able to carry David of Burgundy to the episcopal throne, upon which he was seated in his father's presence, October 16, 1455.

Aside from any concern about insulting the people of Utrecht by putting a spiritual leader of questionable background in charge, the right to choose was theirs, and the emperor had approved their choice regarding the lay office. While the situation was still unclear, the Estates of Utrecht appointed Gijsbrecht as the guardian and defender of the see to give him legal status until the pope confirmed it. The citizens were ready to back their candidate with weapons, a challenge that Philip accepted, and the thirty thousand troops he sent to invade the bishopric proved to be the stronger argument. This allowed David of Burgundy to take the episcopal throne, where he was seated in his father's presence on October 16, 1455.

Some of Philip's allies reaped certain advantages from the situation. Alkmaar and Kennemerland redeemed certain forfeited privileges by means of their contributions to the duke's army. The city of Utrecht preferred a compromise to the risk of war. The bishop-elect, Gijsbrecht, consented to withdraw his claim, being permitted to retain the humbler office of provost of Utrecht and an annuity of four thousand guilders out of the episcopal revenues.

Some of Philip's allies gained some advantages from the situation. Alkmaar and Kennemerland got back some lost privileges through their contributions to the duke's army. The city of Utrecht chose to settle for a compromise instead of risking war. The bishop-elect, Gijsbrecht, agreed to drop his claim and was allowed to keep the lower position of provost of Utrecht along with an annual payment of four thousand guilders from the episcopal revenues.

Deventer was the only place which was obstinate enough to persist in her rebellion and Philip was engaged in bringing her citizens to terms by a siege when news was brought to him that a visitor[page 72] had arrived at Brussels under circumstances which imperatively demanded his personal attention.

Deventer was the only place stubborn enough to keep up its rebellion, and Philip was focused on bringing the citizens to terms through a siege when he received word that a visitor[page 72] had arrived in Brussels under circumstances that required his immediate attention.

In the twenty years that had elapsed since the Treaty of Arras, there had been great changes in France in the character both of the realm and of the ruler. Little by little the latter had proved himself to be a very different person from the inert king of Bourges.8 Old at twenty, Charles VII. seemed young and vigorous at forty. Bad advisers were replaced by others better chosen and his administration gradually became effective. Fortune favoured him in depriving England of the Duke of Bedford (1435), the one man who might have maintained English prestige abroad and peace at home during the youth of Henry VI. It was at a time of civil dissensions in England, that Charles VII. succeeded in assuming the offensive on the Continent and in wresting Normandy and Guienne from the late invader.

In the twenty years since the Treaty of Arras, France had changed significantly, both in the nature of the kingdom and its ruler. Gradually, Charles VII had proven to be very different from the passive king of Bourges. Old at twenty, he appeared young and energetic at forty. Poor advisors were replaced with more competent ones, and his administration slowly became effective. Luck was on his side when England lost the Duke of Bedford (1435), the one person who could have upheld English prestige abroad and maintained peace during Henry VI's youth. It was during a time of civil unrest in England that Charles VII managed to take the offensive on the continent and reclaim Normandy and Guienne from the former invader.

But this territorial advantage was not all. Distinct progress had been made towards a national existence in France. The establishment of the nucleus of a regular army was an immense aid in curbing the depredations of the "écorcheurs," the devastating, marauding bands which had harassed the provinces. There was new activity in agriculture and industry and commerce.9 The revival of letters and art, never completely stifled, proved the real vitality of France in spite of the depression of the Hundred Years' War. Royal[page 73] justice was reorganised, public finance was better administered. By 1456, misery had not, indeed, disappeared, but it was less dominant.

But this territorial advantage was just the beginning. Significant progress had been made toward a national identity in France. The formation of a core regular army provided huge support in controlling the raids of the "écorcheurs," the destructive, pillaging groups that had troubled the provinces. Agriculture, industry, and commerce saw new growth.9 The revival of literature and art, which had never been completely suppressed, showcased the true resilience of France despite the struggles of the Hundred Years' War. Royal[page 73] justice was restructured, and public finances were managed more effectively. By 1456, while hardship hadn’t completely vanished, it was less overwhelming.

The years of growing union between king and his kingdom were, however, years of discord between Charles and his son. The dauphin Louis had not enjoyed the pampered, petted life of his Burgundian cousin. Very poor and forlorn was his father at the time of the birth of his heir (1423).10 There was nothing in the treasury to pay the chaplain who baptised the child or the woman who nourished him. The latter received no pension as was usual but a modest gratuity of fifteen pounds. The first allowance settled on the heir to his unconsecrated royal father's uncertain fortunes was ten crowns a month. Every feature of his infancy was a marked contrast to the early life of the Count of Charolais.

The years of increasing unity between the king and his kingdom were, however, marked by conflict between Charles and his son. The dauphin Louis hadn’t experienced the privileged life of his Burgundian cousin. His father was very poor and struggling at the time of his heir's birth (1423).10 There was nothing in the treasury to pay the chaplain who baptized the child or the woman who cared for him. The latter received no pension as was typical, only a small payment of fifteen pounds. The initial allowance assigned to the heir of his unordained royal father’s uncertain situation was ten crowns a month. Every aspect of his infancy was a stark contrast to the early life of the Count of Charolais.

From his seventeenth year Louis was in active opposition to the king, heading organised rebellion against him in the war called the Praguerie. Finally, Charles VII. entrusted to his charge the administration of Dauphiné, thus practically banishing him honourably from the court where he was, evidently, a disturbing element. The only restrictions placed upon him in his provincial government were such as were necessary to preserve the ultimate authority of the crown. To these restrictions, however, Louis paid not the slightest heed. He assumed all the airs of an independent sovereign. He made wars and[page 74] treaties with his neighbours and at last proceeded to arrange his own marriage.

From the age of seventeen, Louis was actively opposing the king, leading an organized rebellion against him in the war known as the Praguerie. Eventually, Charles VII entrusted him with the administration of Dauphiné, effectively giving him an honorable exile from the court, where he was clearly a disruptive presence. The only limitations placed on him in his provincial role were necessary to maintain the crown's ultimate authority. However, Louis completely ignored these limitations. He acted like an independent ruler, waging wars and making treaties with his neighbors, and ultimately began arranging his own marriage.

At this time Louis was already a widower, having been married at the age of thirteen to Margaret of Scotland, who led a mournful existence at the French court, where she felt herself a desolate alien. Her death at the age of twenty was possibly due to slander. "Fie upon life," she said on her deathbed, when urged to rouse herself to resist the languor into which she was sinking. "Talk to me no more of it."

At this point, Louis was already a widower. He got married at thirteen to Margaret of Scotland, who lived a sad life at the French court, feeling like a lonely outsider. Her death at twenty may have been caused by rumors. "I'm done with life," she said on her deathbed when encouraged to fight against the weakness that was taking over her. "Don’t talk to me about it anymore."

Her husband cared less for her life than did Margaret herself. He took no interest in the inquiry set on foot to ascertain the truth of the charges against the princess, and was more than ready to turn to a new alliance. At the date of his widowerhood he was in Dauphiné and his own choice for a wife was Charlotte, daughter of the Duke of Savoy. After negotiations in his own behalf he informed his father of his matrimonial project. It did not meet the views of Charles VII., who ordered his son to abandon the idea immediately.

Her husband cared less about her life than Margaret did. He showed no interest in the investigation launched to find out the truth behind the accusations against the princess and was more than ready to seek a new partner. At the time he became a widower, he was in Dauphiné and had his eyes set on Charlotte, the daughter of the Duke of Savoy. After making arrangements for himself, he informed his father about his plans to get married. This did not align with Charles VII.’s wishes, who immediately ordered his son to drop the idea.

A messenger was despatched post haste to Chambéry to stop the dauphin's nuptials.11 The duke evaded an interview and the envoy was forced to deliver his letter to the chancellor of Savoy. On the morrow of his arrival, he was taken to church, where the wedding ceremony was performed (March 10, 1451), but his seat was in such a remote place that he could barely catch a glimpse of the[page 75] bridal procession, though he saw that Louis was clad in crimson velvet trimmed with ermine. Two days later the envoy carried a pleasant letter to the king, expressing regrets on the part of the Duke of Savoy that the alliance was made before the paternal prohibition arrived.

A messenger was sent immediately to Chambéry to stop the dauphin's wedding. The duke avoided a meeting, so the envoy had to deliver his letter to the chancellor of Savoy. The day after he arrived, he was taken to church, where the wedding ceremony took place (March 10, 1451), but his seat was so far away that he could barely see the bridal procession, although he noticed that Louis was dressed in crimson velvet trimmed with ermine. Two days later, the envoy brought a friendly letter to the king, expressing the Duke of Savoy's regrets that the alliance was formed before the father’s prohibition arrived.

Nine years were spent by Louis in Dauphiné. He introduced many administrative and judicial reforms, excellent in themselves but not popular. There were various protests and when he dared to impose taxes without the consent of the Estates, an appeal was made to the king begging him to check his son in his illegal assumptions. Charles summoned his son to his presence. Instead of obeying this order in person, Louis sent envoys who were dismissed by his father with a curt response: "Let my son return to his duty and he shall be treated as a son. As to his fears, security to his person is pledged by my word, which my foes have never refused to accept."12

Louis spent nine years in Dauphiné. He introduced many administrative and judicial reforms that were great in theory but not well-received. There were several protests, and when he tried to impose taxes without the Estates' consent, a plea was made to the king, asking him to rein in his son’s unlawful actions. Charles called his son to meet him. Instead of going himself, Louis sent envoys, who were quickly dismissed by his father with a terse reply: "Let my son return to his duty, and he will be treated as a son. As for his concerns, my word guarantees his safety, which even my enemies have never refused to accept."12

Louis showed himself less compliant than his father's foes. As Charles approached Dauphiné, and made his preparations to enforce obedience, Louis appealed to the mediation of the pope, of the Duke of Burgundy, and of the King of Castile, beside sending offerings to all the chief shrines in Christendom, imploring aid against parental wrath. Then his thoughts took a less peaceful turn. He called the nobles of his principality to arms and bade the fortified towns prepare for siege, while he loftily declared that he would not trouble his[page 76] father to seek him. He would meet him at Lyons.

Louis was less willing to give in than his father's enemies. As Charles made his way to Dauphiné and got ready to enforce his authority, Louis reached out for the help of the pope, the Duke of Burgundy, and the King of Castile, while also sending gifts to all the major shrines in Christendom, begging for support against his father's anger. Then his thoughts took a more aggressive turn. He summoned the nobles of his region to arms and told the fortified towns to prepare for a siege, while he proudly announced that he wouldn't bother his father to look for him. He would meet him in Lyons.

Meanwhile, the Count of Dammartin was directed by the king to take military possession of Dauphiné and to put the dauphin under arrest. As he was en route to fulfil these orders, the count heard that a day had been set by Louis for a great hunt. That an excellent opportunity might be afforded for securing his quarry in the course of the chase, was the immediate thought of the king's lieutenant. So there might have been had not the wily hunter received timely warning of the project for making him the game.

Meanwhile, the Count of Dammartin was ordered by the king to take military control of Dauphiné and arrest the dauphin. As he was on his way to carry out these orders, the count learned that Louis had planned a big hunt. The count thought this would be a great chance to capture his target during the chase. It could have worked, but the clever hunter received a timely tip-off about the plan to make him the target.

At the hour appointed for the meet, the dauphin's suite rode to the rendezvous, but the prince turned his horse in the opposite direction and galloped away at full speed, attended by a few trusty followers. He hardly stopped even to take breath until he was out of his father's domain, and made no pause until he reached St. Claude, a small town in the Franche-Comté, where he threw himself on the kindness of the Prince of Orange.

At the scheduled time for the meeting, the dauphin's group rode to the meeting place, but the prince turned his horse the other way and galloped off at full speed, accompanied by a few loyal followers. He barely even paused to catch his breath until he was outside his father's territory, and didn’t stop until he reached St. Claude, a small town in the Franche-Comté, where he relied on the generosity of the Prince of Orange.

How gossip about this strange departure of the French heir fluttered here and there! Du Clercq13 tells the story with some variation from the above outline, laying more stress on the popular appeal to the king for relief from Louis's transgressions as governor of Dauphiné, and enlarging on the accusation that Louis was responsible for the death of La belle Agnès, "the first lady of the land possessing the king's perfect love." He adds that the dauphin was further displeased because[page 77] the niece of this same Agnes, the Demoiselle de Villeclerc, was kept at court after her aunt's death. Wherever the king went he was followed by this lady, accompanied by a train of beauties. It was this conduct of his father that had forced the son to absent himself from court life for twelve years and more, during which time he received no allowance as was his rightful due, and thus he had been obliged to make his own requisitions from his seigniory.

How gossip about this strange departure of the French heir spread everywhere! Du Clercq13 tells the story with some variations from the above outline, putting more emphasis on the public's plea to the king for relief from Louis's wrongdoings as governor of Dauphiné, and elaborating on the claim that Louis was responsible for the death of La belle Agnès, "the first lady of the land who had the king's perfect love." He adds that the dauphin was also upset because the niece of this same Agnès, the Demoiselle de Villeclerc, was kept at court after her aunt's death. Wherever the king went, he was followed by this lady, along with a group of beautiful women. It was his father's behavior that forced the son to stay away from court life for over twelve years, during which time he received no allowance as he was entitled to, and thus he had to make his own demands from his territory.

There were other reports that the king was quite ready to accord his son his full state; others, again, that Charles drove Louis into exile from mere dislike and intended to make his second son his heir and successor. At this point Du Clercq's manuscript is broken off abruptly and the remainder of his conjectures are lost to posterity. Where the text begins again, the author dismisses all this contradictory hearsay and says in his own character as veracious chronicler, "I concern myself only with what actually occurred. The dauphin gave a feast in the forest and then departed secretly to avoid being arrested by Dammartin."

There were other reports that the king was ready to give his son his full title; others suggested that Charles forced Louis into exile out of sheer dislike and wanted to make his second son his heir. At this point, Du Clercq's manuscript cuts off abruptly, and the rest of his theories are lost to history. When the text resumes, the author brushes aside all this conflicting gossip and states in his role as a reliable chronicler, "I only focus on what actually happened. The dauphin hosted a feast in the forest and then left secretly to avoid being captured by Dammartin."

This flight was the not unnatural termination of a long series of misunderstandings between a father whose private conduct was not above criticism, and a son, clever, unscrupulous, destitute of respect for any person or thing except for the superstitious side of his religion.

This flight was an expected end to a long string of misunderstandings between a father whose behavior wasn’t without fault and a son who was smart, ruthless, and lacked respect for anyone or anything except for the superstitious aspects of his religion.

Charles VII. was a curious instance of a man whose mental development occurred during the later years of his life. When his son was under[page 78] his personal influence his character was not one to instil filial deference, and Louis certainly cherished neither respect nor affection for the father whose inert years he remembered vividly.

Charles VII was an interesting example of someone whose personal growth happened later in life. When his son was under[page 78] his direct influence, Charles's character didn’t inspire much respect from Louis, who definitely felt neither respect nor affection for a father he remembered as inactive during his formative years.

Whether, indeed, the dauphin had any part in Agnes Sorel's death which gave him especial reason to dread the king's anger, is uncertain, but of his action there is no doubt. To St. Claude he travelled as rapidly as his steed could go, and from that spot on Burgundian soil he despatched the following exemplary letter to his father:

Whether the dauphin had any involvement in Agnes Sorel's death that made him particularly afraid of the king's anger is unclear, but there is no doubt about his actions. He traveled to St. Claude as quickly as his horse could go, and from there, on Burgundian soil, he sent the following notable letter to his father:

"MY VERY REDOUBTABLE LORD:

"MY VERY FORMIDABLE LORD:"

"To your good grace I recommend myself as humbly as I can. Be pleased to know, my very redoubtable lord, that because, as you know, my uncle of Burgundy intends shortly to go on a crusade against the Turk in defence of the Catholic Faith and because my desire is to go, your good pleasure permitting, considering that our Holy Father the Pope bade me so to do, and that I am standard bearer of the Church, and that I took the oath by your command, I am now on my way to join my uncle to learn his plans so that I can take steps for the defence of the Catholic Faith.

"To your kind grace, I humbly present myself. Please be informed, my esteemed lord, that my uncle from Burgundy plans to go on a crusade against the Turk soon, in defense of the Catholic Faith. I wish to join him, if it pleases you, considering that our Holy Father the Pope has instructed me to do so, and that I am the Church's standard bearer. I swore an oath on your command, and I am now heading to join my uncle to learn his plans, so I can take action to defend the Catholic Faith."

"Also, I wish to implore him to find means of reinstating me in your good grace, which is something that I desire most in the world. My very redoubtable lord, I pray God to give you good life and long.

"Also, I want to urge him to find a way to win back your favor, which is what I want most in the world. My very esteemed lord, I pray that God grants you a good and long life."

"Written at St. Claude the last day of August.     

"Your very humble and obedient son,     

"LOYS." 14    

"Written at St. Claude on the last day of August.     

"Your very humble and obedient son,     

"LOYS." 14

This letter hardly succeeded in carrying conviction[page 79] to the king. He characterised the projected expedition to Turkey as a farce, a pretence, and a frivolous excuse.15 Probably, too, he did not contradict his courtiers when they declared that the project had been in the wind a long time, and that the Duke of Burgundy would be prouder than ever to have the heir to France dependent on his protection.

This letter barely convinced the king.[page 79] He referred to the planned expedition to Turkey as a joke, a cover-up, and a silly excuse. 15 He likely also agreed with his courtiers when they said that the idea had been in the works for a while and that the Duke of Burgundy would be more than happy to have the heir to France relying on his protection.

The epistle despatched, Louis continued his journey under the escort of the Seigneur de Blaumont, Marshal of Burgundy, at the head of thirty horse. Their pace was rapid to elude the pursuit of Tristan l'Hermite. The prince needed no spurs to make him flee. Even if his father did not intend to have him drowned in a sack his immediate liberty was certainly in jeopardy. "In truth this thing was a marvellous business. The Prince of Orange and the Marshal of Burgundy were the two men whom the dauphin hated more than any one else, but necessity, which knows no law, overcame the distaste of the dauphin."16

The letter sent, Louis continued his journey with the Seigneur de Blaumont, the Marshal of Burgundy, leading thirty riders. They moved quickly to avoid being caught by Tristan l'Hermite. The prince didn’t need any encouragement to escape. Even though his father likely didn’t plan to have him drowned in a sack, his freedom was definitely at risk. "Honestly, this situation was quite extraordinary. The Prince of Orange and the Marshal of Burgundy were the two people the dauphin hated most, but necessity, which knows no rules, overcame the dauphin's aversion."16

Louvain was the next place where Louis felt safe enough to rest. Here he wrote to the Duke of Burgundy to announce his arrival within his territory. The letter found Philip in camp before Deventer. It is evident that he was entirely taken by surprise, and was prepared to be very cautious in his correspondence with the French king. He assured him that he was willing to receive and honour Louis as his suzerain's heir, but[page 80] he implored that suzerain not to blame him, the duke, for that heir's flight to his protection.

Louvain was the next place where Louis felt safe enough to take a break. Here, he wrote to the Duke of Burgundy to let him know he had entered his territory. The letter reached Philip while he was camped outside Deventer. It’s clear he was completely caught off guard and was ready to be very careful in his communication with the French king. He assured Louis that he was willing to receive and honor him as the heir of his lord, but[page 80] he begged that his lord not to hold him responsible for the heir's escape to seek his protection.

His envoy, Perrenet, was charged with many reassuring messages in addition to the epistle. Before he reached the French court, his news was no novelty. Rumour had preceded him. The messenger was very eloquent in his assurances to the king that Philip was wholly innocent in the affair and a good peer and true. Perrenet

His envoy, Perrenet, had a lot of reassuring messages to deliver along with the letter. By the time he arrived at the French court, his news was already old. Rumors had gotten there before him. The messenger was very persuasive in assuring the king that Philip was completely innocent in the matter and a good peer, trustworthy and true. Perrenet

"stayed at the French court until Epiphany and I do not know what they discussed, but during that time news came that the king had garrisoned Compiègne, Lyons, and places where his lands touched the duke's territories. When the envoy returned to the duke, he published a manifesto ordering all who could bear arms to be in readiness." 17

"stayed at the French court until Epiphany, and I’m not sure what they talked about, but during that time, word came that the king had stationed troops in Compiègne, Lyons, and other areas where his lands bordered the duke's territories. When the envoy got back to the duke, he issued a manifesto telling everyone who could bear arms to be prepared." 17

Philip sent messages of welcome to Louis with apologies for his own inevitable absence, and the visitor was profuse in his return assurances to his uncle that he understood the delay and would not disturb his business for the world. "I have leisure enough to wait and it does not weary me. I am safe in a pleasant land and in a fine town which I have long wished to see." He showed his courtesy when the Count d'Étampes, Philip's nephew-in-law, presented his suite, by pronouncing each individual name and assuring its bearer that he had heard about him.18

Philip sent welcoming messages to Louis, apologizing for his unavoidable absence, and the visitor was very gracious in reassuring his uncle that he understood the delay and wouldn’t dream of disrupting Philip's work. "I have plenty of time to wait, and it doesn’t bother me at all. I find myself in a lovely place and a great town that I’ve wanted to visit for a long time." He demonstrated his politeness when the Count d'Étampes, Philip's nephew-in-law, introduced his entourage by naming each person and letting them know that he was familiar with their stories.

The count was commissioned to conduct the[page 81] dauphin to Brussels and we have the story of an eye-witness of his reception by the ladies of the ducal family:

The count was asked to escort the[page 81] dauphin to Brussels, and we have the account of someone who saw how the ladies of the ducal family welcomed him:

"I saw the King of France, father of the present King Charles, chased away by his father Charles for some difference of which they say that the fair Agnes was the cause, and on account of which he took refuge with Duke Philip, for he had no means of subsistence.19

"I saw the King of France, the father of the current King Charles, driven away by his father Charles because of some disagreement that people say was caused by the beautiful Agnes. Because of this, he sought refuge with Duke Philip, as he had no means to support himself.19

"The said King Louis, being dauphin, came to Brussels accompanied by about ten cavaliers and by the Marshal of Burgundy. At this time Duke Philip was at Utrecht in war and there was no one to receive the visitor but Madame the Duchess Isabella and Madame de Charolais, her daughter-in-law, pregnant with Madame Mary of Burgundy, since then Duchess of Austria.

"The King Louis, while he was still the dauphin, arrived in Brussels with around ten knights and the Marshal of Burgundy. At that time, Duke Philip was away in Utrecht for the war, so the only ones available to welcome him were Madame the Duchess Isabella and her daughter-in-law Madame de Charolais, who was pregnant with Madame Mary of Burgundy, who later became the Duchess of Austria."

"Monsieur the dauphin arrived at Brussels, where were the ladies, at eight o'clock in the evening, about St. Martin's Day.20 When the ladies heard that he was in the city they hastened down to the courtyard to await him. As soon as he saw them he dismounted and saluted Madame the Duchess and Mme. de Charolais and Mme. de Ravestein. All kneeled and then he kissed the other ladies of the court."

"Monsieur the dauphin arrived in Brussels at eight o'clock in the evening, around St. Martin's Day.20 When the ladies heard he was in the city, they rushed to the courtyard to greet him. As soon as he saw them, he got off his horse and greeted Madame the Duchess, Mme. de Charolais, and Mme. de Ravestein. Everyone kneeled, and then he kissed the other ladies of the court."

Alienor goes on to describe how a whole quarter of an hour was consumed by a friendly altercation between Isabella and her guest as to the exact way in which they should enter the door, the[page 82] dauphin resolute in his refusal to take precedence and Isabella equally resolute not even to walk by the side of the future king. "Monsieur, it seems to me you desire to make me a laughing stock, for you wish me to do what befits me not." To this the dauphin replied that it was incumbent upon him to pay honour for there was none in the realm of France so poor as he, and that he would not have known whither to flee if not to his uncle Philip and to her.

Alienor goes on to describe how fifteen minutes were taken up by a friendly argument between Isabella and her guest about the exact way they should enter the door, with the dauphin determined not to take the lead and Isabella equally determined not to even walk beside the future king. "Sir, it seems to me you want to make me look foolish, as you wish me to do something that does not suit me." The dauphin responded that it was his duty to show respect because there was no one in the realm of France as poor as he was, and that he wouldn't have known where to turn if not to his uncle Philip and to her.

Louis prevailed in his argument, and hostess and guest finally proceeded hand in hand to the chamber prepared for the latter and Isabella then took leave on bended knee.

Louis won his argument, and the hostess and guest finally walked together to the room that had been prepared for the guest, and Isabella then said goodbye while kneeling.

When the duke returned to Brussels this contention as to the proper etiquette was renewed. Isabella tried to retain the dauphin in his own apartment so that the duke should greet him there as befitted their relative rank. She was greatly chagrined, therefore, when Louis rushed down to the courtyard on hearing the signs of arrival. This punctilious hostess actually held the prince back by his coat to prevent his advancing towards the duke.

When the duke got back to Brussels, the argument about the right etiquette started up again. Isabella tried to keep the dauphin in his own room so the duke would greet him there, which was more suitable for their ranks. She was really upset when Louis hurried down to the courtyard as soon as he heard signs of the duke's arrival. This meticulous hostess even held the prince back by his coat to stop him from going toward the duke.

Throughout the visit the minor points of etiquette were observed with the utmost care. Both duchess and countess refrained from employing their train-bearers when they entered the dauphin's presence. When he insisted that his hostess should walk by his side, she managed her own train if possible. If she accepted any aid from her gentlemen she was very careful to keep her hand[page 83] upon the dress, so that technically she was still her own train-bearer. Then, too, when the duchess ate in the dauphin's presence, there was no cover to her dish and nothing was tasted in her behalf.

Throughout the visit, the small rules of etiquette were followed very carefully. Both the duchess and the countess avoided using their train-bearers when they entered the dauphin's presence. When he insisted that his hostess walk beside him, she managed her own train whenever possible. If she accepted any help from her gentlemen, she was careful to keep her hand[page 83] on the dress so that technically she was still her own train-bearer. Also, when the duchess ate in the dauphin's presence, there was no cover on her dish, and nothing was tasted on her behalf.

The Duke of Burgundy had to supply Louis with every requisite, but he, too, never forgot for a moment that this dependent visitor was future monarch of France. Without doors as within, every minor detail of etiquette was observed. The duke never so far forgot himself in the ardour of the chase as to permit his horse's head to advance beyond the tail of the prince's steed.

The Duke of Burgundy needed to provide Louis with everything he required, but he never lost sight of the fact that this guest was the future king of France. Inside and out, every small detail of etiquette was followed. The duke never got so caught up in the excitement of the hunt that he let his horse's head move ahead of the prince's horse's tail.

In February, 1457, on St. Valentine's Eve, Mary of Burgundy was born. Our observant court lady describes in detail the ceremonial observed in the chamber of the Countess of Charolais and at the baptism. Brussels rang with joyful bells and blazed with torches, four hundred supplied by the city ahd two hundred by the young father. Each torch weighed four or five pounds.

In February 1457, on St. Valentine's Eve, Mary of Burgundy was born. Our attentive court lady gives a detailed account of the ceremony held in the chamber of the Countess of Charolais and at the baptism. Brussels was filled with joyful bells and lit up with torches, four hundred provided by the city and two hundred by the young father. Each torch weighed four or five pounds.

The Count of Charolais was his own messenger to announce the birth of his daughter to the dauphin and to ask him to stand god-father. Joyful was Louis to accept the invitation and to bestow his mother's name on the baby-girl. Ste. Gudule was so far from the palace that the Church of the Caudenberg was selected for the ceremony and richly adorned with Holland linen, velvet, and cloth of gold. The duchess carried her grandchild to the font,—a font draped with cramoisy velvet.

The Count of Charolais personally delivered the news of his daughter's birth to the dauphin and asked him to be the godfather. Louis was happy to accept the invitation and name the baby girl after his mother. Since Ste. Gudule was too far from the palace, the Church of the Caudenberg was chosen for the ceremony, which was beautifully decorated with Dutch linen, velvet, and gold fabric. The duchess brought her grandchild to the baptismal font, which was covered with crimson velvet.

"Monsieur the dauphin stood on the right and I[page 84] heard it said that there was no one on the left because there was none his equal. On that day, the duchess wore a round skirt à la Portuguaise, edged with fur. There was no train of cloth nor of silk, so I cannot state who carried it,"

"Mister the dauphin stood on the right, and I[page 84] heard people say that there was no one on the left because no one was his equal. On that day, the duchess wore a round skirt à la Portuguaise, trimmed with fur. There was no train of fabric or silk, so I can't say who carried it,"

sagely remarks Alienor with incontrovertible logic.

"That's a wise observation," Alienor says with undeniable logic.

Later events made later chroniclers less enthusiastic about the honour paid to Mademoiselle21 Mary by the dauphin. In a manuscript of La Marche's Mémoires at The Hague, the words "Lord! what a god-father!" appear in the margin of the page describing the baptism.22 But in these early days of his five years' sojourn, Louis seems to have been a pleasant person and to have posed as the ruined poor relation, entirely free from pride at his high birth and delighted to repay hospitality by his general complaisance.

Later events made later historians less enthusiastic about the honor given to Mademoiselle21 Mary by the dauphin. In a manuscript of La Marche's Mémoires at The Hague, the words "Lord! what a god-father!" can be found in the margin of the page describing the baptism.22 But during the early days of his five-year stay, Louis seemed to be a pleasant person, acting like the down-and-out relative, completely free of pride about his noble background and happy to repay kindness with his general goodwill.

Charles VII. received all the reports with somewhat cynical amusement. He had no great trust in his son. "Louis is fickle and changeable and I do not doubt that he will return here before long. I am not at all pleased with those who influence him," are his words as quoted by d'Escouchy.23

Charles VII. listened to all the reports with a bit of a cynical smirk. He didn't have much faith in his son. "Louis is unreliable and unpredictable, and I have no doubt he'll be back here soon. I'm not happy with those who have an influence over him," are his words as quoted by d'Escouchy.23



LOUIS XI

LOUIS XI



Undoubtedly, though, the king was much surprised at his son's action. He had rather expected him to take refuge somewhere but he never thought that the Duke of Burgundy would be his protector—a strange choice to his mind. "My[page 85] cousin of Burgundy nourishes a fox who will eat his chickens" is reported as another comment of this impartial father.24 Like many a phrase, possibly the fruit of later harvests, this is an excellent epitome of the situation.

Undoubtedly, the king was quite surprised by his son's action. He expected him to seek refuge somewhere, but he never thought that the Duke of Burgundy would be his protector—a strange choice in his opinion. "My[page 85] cousin of Burgundy feeds a fox that will eat his chickens," is another comment attributed to this unbiased father.24 Like many phrases, possibly developed over time, this is an excellent summary of the situation.


[Footnote 1: I.,ch. xxxi.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I., ch. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II.,204.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Barante, vi.,50.]

[Footnote 4: Some of the canons wrote their reasons after their recorded vote: "Because Duke Philip had made the candidate member of his council of Holland, Zealand, and Friesland, in which office Gijsbrecht had acquitted himself well." "Because all the Sticht nobles were his relations," etc.—(Wagenaar, Vaderlandsche Historie, iv., 50.)]

[Footnote 4: Some of the canons explained their reasons after they voted: "Because Duke Philip had appointed the candidate to his council for Holland, Zealand, and Friesland, where Gijsbrecht had done a great job." "Because all the Sticht nobles were related to him," etc.—(Wagenaar, Vaderlandsche Historie, iv., 50.)

[Footnote 5: Du Clercq, ii., 210.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Clercq, ii., 210.]

[Footnote 6: Mémoires, i., ch. xxxiii.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoirs, i., ch. xxxiii.]

[Footnote 7: II., 315.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II., 315.]

[Footnote 8: See Lavisse, ivii., 317.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Lavisse, ivii., 317.]

[Footnote 9: For the effects of operations on a large scale see Jacques Cœur and Charles VII., by Pierre Clémart.]

[Footnote 9: For the effects of large-scale operations, see Jacques Cœur and Charles VII, by Pierre Clémart.

[Footnote 10: Duclos, "Hist. de Louis XI.," Œuvres Complètes v., 8.]

[Footnote 10: Duclos, "History of Louis XI," Complete Works v., 8.]

[Footnote 11: Duclos, iii., 78.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Duclos, 3, 78.]

[Footnote 12: See Lavisse, ivii., 292.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Lavisse, ivii., 292.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II,223.

[Footnote 14: Lettres de Louis XI., i., 77.

According to the editor, Vaesen, the original of this letter shows that September 2nd was written first and erased.]

[Footnote 14: Letters of Louis XI., i., 77.

According to the editor, Vaesen, the original of this letter indicates that September 2nd was initially written and then erased.

[Footnote 15: , iii., 185.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ , iii., 185.]

[Footnote 16: Du Clercq, ii., 228.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Clercq, vol. ii, 228.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain iii., 197.]

[Footnote 18: See Séjour de Louis XI. aux Pays-Bas; Reiffenberg: Nouveaux mem. de l'Acad. Royale, 1829.]

[Footnote 18: See Stay of Louis XI in the Netherlands; Reiffenberg: New mem. of the Royal Academy, 1829.]

[Footnote 19: Alienor de Poictiers, Les Honneurs de la Cour, ii., 208. It was early in October.]

[Footnote 19: Alienor de Poictiers, Les Honneurs de la Cour, ii., 208. It was early in October.

[Footnote 20: This date, November 11th, does not agree with the others.]

[Footnote 20: This date, November 11th, doesn’t match the others.

[Footnote 21: "At that time they did not say Madame, for Monsieur was not the son of a sovereign."—La Marche, ii., 410, note.]

[Footnote 21: "Back then, they didn’t use Madame because Monsieur wasn’t the son of a king."—La Marche, ii., 410, note.]

[Footnote 22: La Marche, ii., 410: "Dieu quel parrain!"]

[Footnote 22: La Marche, ii., 410: "God, what a godfather!"

[Footnote 23: II., 343.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II., 343.]

[Footnote 24: Chastellain, iii., 185; Lavisse ivii., 299.]

[Footnote 24: Chastellain, iii., 185; Lavisse ivii., 299.]





CHAPTER V

THE COUNT AND THE DAUPHIN

1456-1461

The picture of the Burgundian court rejoicing in happy unison over the advent of an heiress to carry on the Burgundian traditions, with the dauphin participating in the family joy, shows the tranquil side of the first months of the long visit. Before Mary's birth, however, an incident had occurred, betraying the fact that the dauphin and Charles VII. were not the only father and son between whom relations were strained, and that a moment had arrived when the attitude of the Count of Charolais to the duke was no longer characterised by unquestioning filial obedience.

The image of the Burgundian court celebrating together over the arrival of an heiress to continue the Burgundian traditions, with the dauphin joining in on the family happiness, reflects the peaceful side of the initial months of the extended visit. However, before Mary's birth, an incident had taken place, revealing that the dauphin and Charles VII weren't the only father and son with a strained relationship, and that a point had been reached where the Count of Charolais no longer showed blind loyalty to the duke.

Charles was on his way to Nuremberg1 to fulfil a mission with certain German princes when the dauphin alighted in Brabant, like "a bird of ill omen," as he designated himself on one occasion. The count did not return to Brussels until January 12, 1457. Thus he took no part in the hearty welcome accorded to the visitor. It is more than possible that the heir of Burgundy was not wholly pleased with the state of affairs placidly existing by mid-winter.

Charles was heading to Nuremberg1 to complete a mission with some German princes when the dauphin arrived in Brabant, describing himself as "a bird of ill omen" on one occasion. The count didn’t return to Brussels until January 12, 1457. So, he missed the warm welcome given to the visitor. It's quite likely that the heir of Burgundy wasn’t entirely happy with how things were going in the calm of mid-winter.

Instead of resuming the first position which he[page 87] had enjoyed during his brief regency, or the honoured second that had been his after Philip came back, Charles was now relegated to a third place. Further, without having been consulted as to the policy, he found that he was forced into following his father's lead in treating a penniless refugee like an invited guest, whose visit was an honour and a joy. It is more than probable that Charles was already feeling somewhat hurt at the duke's warmth towards Louis when a serious breach occurred between father and son about another matter.

Instead of going back to the top position he[page 87] had briefly held during his short time as regent, or the respected second position he had after Philip returned, Charles was now pushed down to third place. Additionally, without being asked about the direction they were taking, he found himself having to follow his father's example in treating a broke refugee as if he were a welcomed guest, whose visit was a privilege and a delight. It's very likely that Charles was already feeling a bit hurt by the duke's affection for Louis when a serious disagreement arose between father and son over another issue.

It chanced that a chamberlain's post fell vacant in his own household, and the count assumed that the appointment of a successor was something that lay wholly within his jurisdiction. When the duke interfered in a peremptory fashion and insisted that the appointment should be made at his instance, the son refused to accept his authority, especially as his father's nominee was Philip de Croy, one of a family already over-dominant in the Burgundian court. At least, that was Charles's opinion. Therefore, when he obeyed his father's commands to bring his ordonnance, or household list, to the duke's oratory, he unhesitatingly carried the document which contained the name of Antoine Raulin, Sire d'Émeries, in place of Philip de Croy.

It happened that a chamberlain's position became available in his own household, and the count assumed that appointing a successor was entirely his decision. When the duke stepped in confidently and insisted that the appointment should be made at his request, the son refused to acknowledge his authority, especially since his father's choice was Philip de Croy, a member of a family that was already too powerful in the Burgundian court. At least, that was Charles's view. Therefore, when he followed his father's orders to bring his ordonnance, or household list, to the duke's office, he confidently carried the document that included the name of Antoine Raulin, Sire d'Émeries, instead of Philip de Croy.

The duke was very angry at this apparent contempt for his expressed wishes. Indignantly he threw the lists into the fire with the words, "Now look to your ordonnances for you will need new[page 88] ones2."

The duke was really annoyed by this obvious disregard for his expressed wishes. Angrily, he threw the lists into the fire, saying, "Now check your ordonnances because you'll need new[page 88] ones2."

There was evidently a succession of violent scenes in which the duchess tried to stand between her husband and son. But Philip was beside himself with wrath and refused to listen to a word from her or from the dauphin, who also endeavoured to mediate3.

There was clearly a series of violent scenes where the duchess attempted to intervene between her husband and son. However, Philip was furious and wouldn’t listen to anything she or the dauphin, who also tried to mediate, had to say3.

Finally, the irate duke lost all control of himself, ordered a horse, and rode out alone into the forest of Soignies. When he became calmer it was dark and he found himself far from the beaten tracks, in the midst of underbrush through which he could not ride. He dismounted and wandered on foot for hours in the January night until smoke guided him to a charcoal burner, who conducted him to the more friendly shelter of a forester's hut. In the morning he made his way to Genappe.

Finally, the angry duke lost all control, ordered a horse, and rode out alone into the Soignies forest. When he calmed down, it was dark, and he realized he was far from the main paths, surrounded by underbrush he couldn't ride through. He got off his horse and wandered on foot for hours in the January night until smoke led him to a charcoal burner, who took him to the more welcoming shelter of a forester's hut. In the morning, he made his way to Genappe.

Meantime, in the palace, consternation reigned. Search parties seeking their sovereign were out all night. No one, however, was in such a state of dismay as the dauphin, who declared that he would be counted at fault when family dissensions followed so soon on his arrival. Delighted he was, therefore, to act as mediator between father and son after the duke was in a sufficiently pacified[page 89] state to listen to reason. Charles betook himself to Dendermonde for a time until the duke was ready to see him4. His young wife made the most of her expectations to soften her father-in-law's resentment, and between her entreaties and those of the guest, proud to show his tact and his gratitude, the quarrel was at last smoothed over.

In the palace, confusion was everywhere. Search teams were out looking for their king all night. However, no one was more upset than the dauphin, who felt responsible for the family conflicts that arose shortly after his arrival. He was happy to step in as a mediator between father and son once the duke was calm enough to listen to reason. Charles went to Dendermonde for a while until the duke was ready to meet with him[page 89]. His young wife did her best to ease her father-in-law's anger, and with her pleas and those of their guest, eager to showcase his skills and gratitude, the disagreement was finally resolved.

There was one marked difference between this family dispute and the breach between the French king and the dauphin. In the latter case no feeling was involved. In the former, the son was really deeply wounded by what he deemed lack of parental affection for his interests. At the same time he was shocked by the bitter words and was, for the moment, so filled with contrition that he was eager to make any concession agreeable to the duke. He dismissed two of his servants5, suspected by his father of fomenting trouble between them, and he showed himself in general very willing to placate paternal displeasure.

There was one clear difference between this family conflict and the fallout between the French king and the dauphin. In the latter case, there were no feelings involved. In this situation, the son was genuinely hurt by what he perceived as a lack of parental support for his interests. At the same time, he was taken aback by the harsh words and, for the moment, felt so remorseful that he was eager to make any concession that would please the duke. He let go of two of his servants5, whom his father suspected of stirring up trouble between them, and he generally made an effort to ease his father's anger.

Reconciliation between duke and duchess was more difficult. Isabella resented Philip's reproaches[page 90] for her sympathy with Charles. She said she had stepped between the two men because she had feared lest the duke might injure his son in his wrath6. This was in answer to the Marshal of Burgundy when he was telling her of Philip's displeasure. She concluded her dignified defence with an expression of her utter loneliness. Stranger in a strange land she had no one belonging to her but her son.

Reconciliation between the duke and duchess was harder. Isabella felt resentful about Philip's accusations regarding her support for Charles. She explained that she had intervened between the two men because she was afraid the duke might harm his son in his anger. This was in response to the Marshal of Burgundy when he was informing her of Philip's disappointment. She ended her dignified defense by expressing her deep loneliness. As a stranger in a foreign land, she had no one to rely on but her son.[page 90]

She was certainly present at the baptism of her grandchild, but shortly afterwards she retired to a convent of the Grey Sisters, founded by herself, and rarely returned to the world or took part in its ceremonies during the remainder of her life.

She was definitely at her grandchild's baptism, but soon after, she went to the convent of the Grey Sisters, which she had established herself, and hardly ever came back to the outside world or participated in its events for the rest of her life.

The quarrel, too, left its scar upon Charles. It is not probable that he had much personal liking for the guest upon whom his father heaped courtesies and solicitous care. On one occasion, when the two young men were hunting they were separated by chance. When Charles returned alone to the palace, the duke was full of reproaches at his son's careless desertion of the guest in his charge. Again the court was organised into search parties and there was no rest until the dauphin was discovered some leagues from Brussels7. Here, also, it is an easy presumption that the Count of Charolais was a trifle sulky over his father's preoccupation in regard to the prince.

The argument also left a mark on Charles. It’s unlikely that he had much personal affection for the guest whom his father showered with kindness and attention. Once, when the two young men were out hunting, they happened to get separated. When Charles came back alone to the palace, the duke was angry with his son for carelessly abandoning the guest he was supposed to look after. Again, the court was organized into search parties, and there was no peace until the dauphin was found several leagues away from Brussels7. It’s also reasonable to think that the Count of Charolais was a bit sulky about his father's focus on the prince.

The transient character of the dauphin's sojourn in his cousin's domains soon changed. In the summer of 1457, when news came that Dauphiné[page 91] had submitted to Charles VII., when the successive embassies despatched by Philip to the king had all proved fruitless in their conciliatory efforts, Philip proceeded to make more permanent arrangements for the fugitive's comfort.

The temporary stay of the dauphin in his cousin's lands quickly changed. In the summer of 1457, when news arrived that Dauphiné[page 91] had surrendered to Charles VII., and after several diplomatic missions sent by Philip to the king yielded no results, Philip started to make more lasting arrangements for the fugitive's comfort.

"Now, Monseigneur, since the king has been pleased to deprive you of Dauphiné ... you are to-day lord and prince without land. But, nevertheless, you shall not be without a country, for all that I have is yours and I place it within your hand without reserving aught except my life and that of my wife. Pray take heart. If God does not abandon me I will never abandon you 8."

"Now, Monseigneur, since the king has decided to take away your Dauphiné ... you are now a lord and prince without land. But don't worry, you will still have a country, because everything I have belongs to you, and I'm giving it to you without holding back anything except for my life and my wife's. Please take heart. If God doesn't abandon me, I will never abandon you 8."

The duke made good his words by giving his guest the estate of Genappe, of which Louis took possession at the end of July. Then as a further step to make things pleasant for the exile, Philip sent for Charlotte of Savoy who had remained under her father's care ever since the formal marriage in 1451. She was now eighteen.

The duke kept his promise by giving his guest the estate of Genappe, which Louis took over at the end of July. Then, to make things nicer for the exile, Philip called for Charlotte of Savoy, who had been under her father's care since the formal marriage in 1451. She was now eighteen.

It was an agreeable spot, this estate at Genappe. Louis's favourite amusement of the chase was easy of access. "The court is at present at Louvain," wrote a courtier9 on July 1st, "and Monseigneur the Dauphin likes it very much, for there is good hunting and falconry and a great number of rabbits within and without the city." With killing of every kind at his service, what greater solace[page 92] could a homeless prince expect?

It was a nice place, this estate at Genappe. Louis's favorite pastime of hunting was easy to get to. "The court is currently in Louvain," wrote a courtier9 on July 1st, "and Monseigneur the Dauphin really enjoys it because there’s great hunting, falconry, and a lot of rabbits both in and around the city." With all kinds of game at his disposal, what more comfort could a homeless prince hope for?

From Louvain to Genappe is no great distance, and the sum of 1200 livres, furnished by Philip for the dauphin's journey to his new abode, seemed a large provision. The pension then settled on him was 36,000 livres, and when the dauphiness arrived 1000 livres a month were provided for her private purse10.

From Louvain to Genappe isn't a long distance, and the 1200 livres that Philip provided for the dauphin's trip to his new home seemed like a substantial amount. The pension that was arranged for him was 36,000 livres, and when the dauphiness arrived, 1000 livres a month was set aside for her personal funds10.

Pleasant was existence in this château. There was no dearth of company to throng around the prince in exile, and the dauphin allowed no prejudice of mere likes and dislikes, no consideration of duty towards his host to hamper him in making useful friends. A word here and a word there, aptly thrown in at a time when Philip's anger had exasperated, when Charles had failed to conciliate, were very potent in intimating to many a Burgundian servant that there might come a time when a new king across the border might better appreciate their real value than their present or future sovereign.

Life in this château was enjoyable. There was no shortage of company gathered around the exiled prince, and the dauphin didn’t let personal feelings or sense of duty to his host stop him from making valuable connections. A word here and a word there, dropped at just the right moments when Philip was frustrated and when Charles had failed to smooth things over, were very effective in hinting to many a Burgundian servant that there might come a time when a new king from across the border would recognize their true worth better than their current or future ruler.

Hunting was a favourite amusement, but the dauphin did not confine his invitations to sportsmen. The easy accessibility of the little court attracted men of science and of letters as well as others capable of making the time pass agreeably. When there was nothing else on foot, it is said that the company amused themselves by telling stories, each in turn, and out of their tales grew the collection of the Cent Nouvelles Nouvelles11, named in[page 93] imitation of Boccaccio's Cento Novelle.

Hunting was a popular pastime, but the dauphin didn’t limit his invitations to just hunters. The easygoing atmosphere of the small court drew in scientists, writers, and others who could make the time enjoyable. When there was nothing else happening, it’s said that the group entertained themselves by taking turns telling stories, and from their tales came the collection known as the Cent Nouvelles Nouvelles11, named after Boccaccio's Cento Novelle.[page 93]

The first printed edition of this collection was issued in Paris, in 1486, by Antoine Verard, who thus admonishes the gentle reader: "Note that whenever Monseigneur is referred to, Monseigneur the Dauphin must be understood, who has since succeeded to the crown and is King Louis. Then he was in the land of the Duke of Burgundy." Another editor asserts that Monseigneur is evidently the Duke of Burgundy and not Louis, and later authorities decide that Anthony de la Sale wrote the whole collection in imitation of Boccaccio, and that the names of the narrators were as imaginative or rather as editorial as the rest of the volume.

The first printed edition of this collection was published in Paris in 1486 by Antoine Verard, who warns the reader: "Note that whenever Monseigneur is mentioned, it refers to Monseigneur the Dauphin, who later became King Louis. At that time, he was in the land of the Duke of Burgundy." Another editor claims that Monseigneur clearly refers to the Duke of Burgundy and not Louis, while later experts conclude that Anthony de la Sale wrote the entire collection in the style of Boccaccio, and that the names of the narrators were just as creative or, rather, as editorial as the rest of the book.

If this be true, it maybe inferred that the author would have given an appearance of verisimilitude to his fiction by mentioning the actual habitués of the dauphin's court. The name of the Count of Charolais does not appear at all. The duke tells three or more stories according to the interpretation given to Monseigneur. With three exceptions the tales are very coarse, nor does their wit atone for their licentiousness. Possibly Charles held himself aloof from the kind of talk they suggest. All reports make him rigid in standards of morality not observed by his fellows. That he had little to do with the court is certain, whatever his reason.

If this is true, we can assume that the author wanted to make his fiction seem more realistic by mentioning the actual people who frequented the dauphin's court. The name of the Count of Charolais doesn’t come up at all. The duke shares three or more stories depending on how you interpret Monseigneur. With three exceptions, the stories are quite crude, and their cleverness doesn’t make up for their indecency. It’s possible that Charles kept himself distant from the kind of conversations those stories imply. All accounts indicate he had strict moral standards that his peers didn’t follow. It’s clear he was not very involved with the court, for whatever reason.

Louis did not confine himself to the estate[page 94] assigned him. There were various court visits to the Flemish towns where he was afforded excellent opportunities for seeing the wealth of the burghers and their status in the world of commerce.

Louis didn't limit himself to the estate[page 94] assigned to him. He made several trips to the Flemish towns, where he had great chances to observe the wealth of the burghers and their standing in the world of commerce.

Ghent was very anxious to have the duke bring his guest within her gates and give her an opportunity of displaying her regret for the past unpleasantness. "In his goodness," Philip at last yielded to their entreaties to make them a visit himself, but he decided not to take the prince or the count with him.12 He was either afraid for their safety or else he did not care to bring a future French king into relation with citizens who might find it convenient to remember his suzerainty in order to ignore the wishes of their sovereign duke.13

Ghent was really eager for the duke to bring his guest through her gates, giving her a chance to show her regret for the past conflicts. “Out of his kindness,” Philip finally gave in to their requests and decided to visit them himself, but he chose not to take the prince or the count with him.12 He was either worried about their safety or he didn’t want to connect a future French king with citizens who might conveniently remember his authority to disregard the wishes of their sovereign duke.13

Eastertide, 1458, was finally appointed for this state visit of reconciliation. The duke took the precaution to send scouts ahead to ascertain that the late rebels were sincere in their contrition, and that there was no danger of anarchist agitations. The report was brought back that all was calm and that joyful preparations were making to show appreciation of Philip's kindness.

Eastertide, 1458, was finally scheduled for this state visit of reconciliation. The duke took the precaution of sending scouts ahead to make sure that the recent rebels were genuine in their remorse and that there was no risk of anarchist unrest. The report returned that everything was calm and that joyful preparations were underway to show appreciation for Philip's kindness.

On April 22d, the duke slept at l'Écluse, and[page 95] on the 23d he was gaily escorted into the city by knights and gentlemen summoned from Holland, Hainaut, and Flanders, "but neither clerks nor priests were in his train." As a further assurance to him of their peaceful intention, the citizens actually lifted the city gates off their hinges so as to leave open exits.

On April 22nd, the duke stayed overnight at l'Écluse, and[page 95] on the 23rd, he was joyfully welcomed into the city by knights and gentlemen called in from Holland, Hainaut, and Flanders, "but there were neither clerks nor priests in his group." To provide him with more assurance of their peaceful intentions, the citizens even took the city gates off their hinges to leave the exits open.

Once within the walls, the duke found the whole community, who had shown intelligent and sturdy determination not to endure arbitrary tyranny, ready to weave themselves into a frenzy of biblical and classical parable whose one purpose was to prove how evil had been their ways. A pompous procession sang Te Deum as the duke rode in, and the first "mystery" that met his eyes within the gates was a wonderful representation of Abraham sacrificing Isaac, while the legend "All that the Lord commanded we will do," was meant not to refer to the Hebrew's fidelity to Jehovah, but to the Ghenters' perfect submission to Philip. A young girl stood ready to greet him with the words of Solomon, "I have found one my soul loves."14

Once inside the walls, the duke discovered the entire community, who had shown clever and strong determination not to put up with arbitrary tyranny, ready to spin themselves into a frenzy of biblical and classical parable, all aimed at proving how evil their actions had been. A grand procession sang Te Deum as the duke entered, and the first "mystery" that greeted him upon entering the gates was a stunning depiction of Abraham sacrificing Isaac, while the message "All that the Lord commanded we will do," was intended not to refer to the Hebrew's faithfulness to Jehovah, but to the Ghenters' complete submission to Philip. A young girl stood ready to welcome him with the words of Solomon, "I have found one my soul loves."14

Farther on there were various emblems all designed to compare Philip now to Cæsar, now to Pompey, now to Nebuchadnezzar. The most humiliating spectacle was that of a man dressed in a lion's skin, thus personifying the Lion of Flanders, leading Philip's horse by the bridle. [page 96] "Vive Bourgogne is now our cry," was symbolised in every vehicle which the rhetoricians could invent.

Farther along, there were different symbols meant to compare Philip to Cæsar, Pompey, and Nebuchadnezzar. The most humiliating sight was a man dressed in a lion's skin, representing the Lion of Flanders, leading Philip's horse by the reins. [page 96] "Vive Bourgogne is now our rallying cry," was illustrated in every vehicle the performers could come up with.

Not altogether explicable is this extreme self-abnegation. Civic prosperity must have returned in four years or there would have been no money for the outlay. Apparently, Philip's countenance was worth more to them than their pride.

Not entirely understandable is this extreme selflessness. Civic prosperity must have returned in four years, or there wouldn't have been any funds for the expenses. It seems that Philip's presence meant more to them than their pride.

The birth and death of two children at Genappe gave the duke new reasons for showering ostentatious favours on his guest, and furnished the dauphin with suitable occasion for addressing his own father, who answered him in kind.

The birth and death of two children at Genappe gave the duke new reasons to lavish extravagant favors on his guest, and provided the dauphin with a fitting opportunity to speak to his own father, who responded in a similar manner.

The following is one of the fair-phrased epistles:l5

The following is one of the well-written letters:l5



     The King to the Dauphin, 1459.

The King to the Dauphin, 1459.

"VERY DEAR AND MUCH LOVED SON:

VERY DEAR AND MUCH LOVED SON:

"We have received the letters that you wrote us making mention that on July 27 our dear and much loved daughter, the dauphiness, was delivered of a fine boy, for which we have been and are very joyous, and it seems to me that the more God our Creator grants you favour, by so much the more you ought to praise and thank Him and refrain from angering Him, and in all things fulfil His commandments.

"We have received your letters explaining that on July 27, our beloved daughter, the dauphiness, gave birth to a healthy baby boy. We are very joyful about this! It seems to me that the more God our Creator blesses you, the more you should praise and thank Him and avoid provoking Him, while following His commandments in all things."

"Given at Compiègne, Aug.7th.    

"CHARLES."    

"Given at Compiègne, Aug. 7.

"CHARLES."



During these five years, Charles was more or less aloof from the courts of his father and of their guest. He spent part of the time in Holland and part at Le Quesnoy with his young wife. The Count of St. Pol was one of his intimate friends,[page 97] and a friend who managed to make many insinuations about the duke's treatment of his son and infatuation about the Croys whom Charles hated with increasing fervency.

During these five years, Charles was somewhat detached from his father's court and their guest. He spent some of the time in Holland and some at Le Quesnoy with his young wife. The Count of St. Pol was a close friend of his, [page 97] and he often hinted at the duke's treatment of his son and the obsession with the Croys, whom Charles increasingly despised.

There is a story that Charles went from Le Quesnoy to his father's court to demand a formal audience from the duke in order to lodge his protest against the Croys. Evidently relations were strained when such a degree of ceremony was needed between father and son.

There’s a story that Charles traveled from Le Quesnoy to his father’s court to request a formal meeting with the duke to express his objections against the Croys. Clearly, their relationship was tense if such a level of formality was necessary between father and son.

Gerard Ourré was commissioned to set forth the count's grievances, and he was in the midst of his carefully prepared statement when the duke interrupted him with the curt observation: "Have a care to say nothing but the truth and understand, it will be necessary to prove every assertion." The orator was discomfited, stammered on for a few moments, and then excused himself from completing his harangue. There were only a few nobles present and all were surprised at this embarrassment, as Gerard passed for a clever man. Then, seeing that his deputy was too much frightened to proceed, Charles took up the thread of his discourse. In a firm voice he continued the list of accusations against the Croys, only to be cut short in his turn. Peremptory was the duke in his command to his son to be silent and never again to refer to the subject. Then, turning to Croy, Philip added "see to it that my son is satisfied with you," and withdrew from the audience chamber.

Gerard Ourré was tasked with presenting the count's grievances, and he was in the middle of his well-prepared statement when the duke interrupted him with the blunt remark: "Make sure to only speak the truth and understand, you’ll need to prove everything you say." The speaker was thrown off, stumbled for a few moments, and then excused himself from finishing his speech. There were only a few nobles present, and all of them were surprised by this awkward moment, as Gerard was considered a clever man. Then, seeing that his deputy was too scared to continue, Charles took over the conversation. In a steady voice, he continued listing the accusations against the Croys, only to be interrupted himself. The duke firmly commanded his son to remain silent and never mention the topic again. Then, turning to Croy, Philip added, "Make sure my son is satisfied with you," and left the audience chamber.

Croy addressed Charles and endeavoured to be[page 98] conciliatory. "When you have repaired the ill you have wrought I will remember the good you have done," was the count's only reply. He took leave of his father with an outward show of love and respect and returned to his wife at Le Quesnoy, escorted, indeed, by Croy out of the gates of Brussels, but with no better understanding between them.

Croy spoke to Charles and tried to be[page 98] friendly. "When you make up for the harm you've caused, I will remember the good you've done," was the count's only response. He said goodbye to his father with an appearance of love and respect and went back to his wife at Le Quesnoy, escorted by Croy out of the gates of Brussels, but they still didn't have a better understanding between them.

St. Pol found good ground to work on. He inflamed the count's discontent and his distrust of the duke's favourite until Charles despatched him to Bourges on a confidential mission to ascertain what Charles VII. would do for the heir of Burgundy should he decide to take refuge in the French court.16

St. Pol found a solid opportunity to act. He stirred up the count’s unhappiness and his mistrust of the duke's favorite until Charles sent him to Bourges on a secret mission to find out what Charles VII. would do for the heir of Burgundy if he decided to seek refuge in the French court.16

At the first interview "I was not present," states the unknown reporter, but on succeeding occasions this man heard for himself that the king was ready to show hospitality to the Count of Charolais who "has no ill intentions against his father. All he wants to do is to separate him from the people who govern him badly."

At the first interview, "I wasn't there," says the unknown reporter, but on the following occasions, this man heard for himself that the king was ready to welcome the Count of Charolais, who "has no bad intentions towards his father. All he wants to do is to distance him from the people who are leading him poorly."

The conferences were held in the lodgings of Odet d'Aydie. Among those present was Dammartin and the matter was discussed in its various aspects. Jehan Bureau and the anonymous witness were charged with drawing up a report of the discussion. When this was presented to the king it did not seem to him good. He doubted the good faith of the count's message. He had been assured[page 99] that it was all a fiction especially designed by the Sieur de Burgundy.

The conferences took place at Odet d'Aydie's place. Among those there was Dammartin, and they talked about the issue from various angles. Jehan Bureau and an anonymous witness were tasked with writing up a report on the discussion. When the report was presented to the king, he found it unsatisfactory. He questioned the sincerity of the count's message. He had been told that it was all a fabrication specifically created by the Sieur de Burgundy.

Certain general promises were made in spite of this royal distrust, quite natural under the circumstances. If he decided to espouse the cause of Henry VI., the Count of Charolais should be given a command. It was evident that the count was by no means ready to go to all lengths, for St. Pol states in one of his conferences with the "late king" that Charles of Burgundy had assured him that for two realms such as his he would not do a deed of villainy.

Certain general promises were made despite this royal distrust, which was understandable given the situation. If he chose to support Henry VI., the Count of Charolais would be given a command. It was clear that the count was not willing to go to any lengths, as St. Pol mentions in one of his discussions with the "late king" that Charles of Burgundy had assured him that for two realms like his, he would not commit an act of villainy.

Nothing came of this talk. It would have been a singular state of affairs had the heirs of France and Burgundy thus changed places in their fathers' courts. Spying and counterspying there were between the courts to a great extent and rumours in number. A certain Italian writes to the Duke of Milan as follows, on March 23, 1461, after he had been at Genappe and at Brussels:17

Nothing came from this conversation. It would have been a unique situation if the heirs of France and Burgundy had switched places in their fathers' courts. There was a lot of spying and counter-spying between the courts, and countless rumors. An Italian wrote to the Duke of Milan on March 23, 1461, after he had been in Genappe and Brussels:17

"M. de Croy has given me clearly to understand that the reconciliation of the dauphin with the King of France would not be with the approval of the Duke of Burgundy. Nevertheless the prince laments that since he received the dauphin into his states, and treated him as his future sovereign, he has incurred the implacable hatred of the king added to his ancient grievances. On the other hand, the affairs of England, on whose issue depends war or peace for the duke, being still in suspense, it did not seem to him[page 100] honest to make advances to the king at this moment.

"M. de Croy has made it clear to me that the dauphin reconciling with the King of France wouldn't be approved by the Duke of Burgundy. Still, the prince is sorry that since he welcomed the dauphin into his territories and treated him as his future ruler, he has earned the king's unrelenting hatred, in addition to his longstanding grievances. On the other hand, since the situation in England, which will determine whether the duke goes to war or makes peace, is still uncertain, he doesn't think it's right to approach the king at this time.[page 100]"

"M. de Croy thinks that the dauphin does not seem to have carried into this affair the circumspection and reflection befitting a prince of his quality. He has maintained towards the duke the most complete silence on the affair of Genoa, and the proposition concerning Italy. Croy does not think there is anything in it, but if the thing were so it ought not to be secret. He does not believe that peace will be made between the dauphin and his father, and mentioned that his brother was on the embassy from duke to king, in order, I suppose, to probe the matter to the bottom.

"M. de Croy believes that the dauphin hasn’t approached this situation with the caution and thoughtfulness expected from someone of his status. He has been completely silent with the duke about the Genoa situation and the proposal regarding Italy. Croy thinks there’s nothing to it, but if it were true, it shouldn’t be kept a secret. He doesn’t think peace will be achieved between the dauphin and his father, and he mentioned that his brother was on the mission from the duke to the king, probably to investigate the matter thoroughly."

"The dauphin it seems has been out of humour with the Duke of Burgundy on account of the luke-warmness shown for his interests by the ambassador sent by this prince to the Duke of Savoy.

"The dauphin seems to be upset with the Duke of Burgundy because of the lack of enthusiasm shown for his interests by the ambassador sent by this prince to the Duke of Savoy."

"The silent agreement which reigns between the dauphin and Monsg. de Charolais is one of the causes which has chilled this great love between the dauphin and the duke which existed at the beginning.

"The unspoken agreement between the dauphin and Monsg. de Charolais is one of the reasons that has cooled the deep love that once existed between the dauphin and the duke."

"Moreover, the dauphin having spent largely, especially in almsgiving without considering his purse finds himself very hard pressed. He has only two thousand ducats a month from the Duke of Burgundy and that seems to force him into peace with the king. The duke expects nothing during the king's lifetime.

"Moreover, the dauphin, having spent a lot, especially on charity without thinking about his finances, finds himself in a tough spot. He only gets two thousand ducats a month from the Duke of Burgundy, and that seems to push him into making peace with the king. The duke doesn't expect anything while the king is still alive."

"Everything makes me want to wait here for the arrival of news from England. It is expected daily, good or bad the last play must be made. The duke fears a descent on Calais, and for this reason is going to a town called St. Omer. Under pretext of celebrating there the fête of the Toison d'Or he has ordered[page 101] all his escort to be armed."

"Everything makes me want to stay here for the news from England. It’s expected any day now, and whether it’s good or bad, the final move has to be made. The duke is worried about an attack on Calais, and for that reason, he’s heading to a town called St. Omer. Under the guise of celebrating the fête of the Toison d'Or, he has ordered[page 101] all his guards to be armed."



PHILIP AND CHARLES OF BURGUNDY

PHILIP AND CHARLES OF BURGUNDY



For a long time before his final illness the death of Charles VII. was anticipated. When it came it was a dolorous end.18 At Genappe, the dauphin had been making his preparations for the wished-for event in many ways, all in exact opposition to his father's policy. In Italy and in Spain he sided with the opponents of Charles VII. In England, his sympathies were all for the House of York because his father was favourable to Henry of Lancaster and Margaret of Anjou. He learned with satisfaction of the success of Edward IV., and was more than willing to see him invade France. With certain princes of Germany he entertained relations shrouded in mystery, while his father's own agents disclosed secrets to him from time to time.

For a long time before his final illness, people were expecting the death of Charles VII. When it happened, it was a sorrowful end. At Genappe, the dauphin was preparing for the long-awaited event in many ways, completely contradicting his father's policy. In Italy and Spain, he sided with Charles VII's opponents. In England, he supported the House of York because his father backed Henry of Lancaster and Margaret of Anjou. He was pleased to hear about Edward IV.'s success and was more than willing to see him invade France. He had mysterious relationships with certain princes in Germany, while his father’s own agents occasionally shared secrets with him.

In his exile he kept reminding official bodies at Paris that he was heir to the throne. As dauphin he claimed the right to give orders to the parlement at Grenoble. There is no actual proof that he had a hand in the conspiracies which troubled the last year of his father's reign, but it is certain that he managed to win to himself a party within the royal circle.

During his exile, he consistently reminded the authorities in Paris that he was the heir to the throne. As dauphin, he asserted his right to give orders to the parlement in Grenoble. There's no concrete evidence that he was involved in the conspiracies that plagued the final year of his father's reign, but it's clear that he succeeded in gaining support from a faction within the royal circle.

Certain councillors, fearful of their own fate, did not hesitate to suggest that Louis should be disinherited and his brother Charles put in his stead, but this Charles VII. would not accept. He kept hoping for Louis's submission. The latter,[page 102] however, had no idea of this. He was sure that his father would not live to grow old. A trouble in his leg threatened to be cancerous. In July, there was a growth in his mouth. He died July 22nd, convinced that his son had poisoned him.

Certain councillors, worried about their own future, didn't hesitate to suggest that Louis should be disinherited and his brother Charles put in his place, but Charles VII. was not willing to accept that. He kept hoping for Louis's submission. Louis, however, had no idea about this. He was convinced that his father wouldn't live to see old age. A problem with his leg seemed like it could be cancerous. In July, there was a growth in his mouth. He died on July 22nd, believing that his son had poisoned him.

After July 17th constant bulletins from the king's bedside came to Louis. Genappe was too far and the anxious son moved to Avesnes in order to receive his messages more speedily. Our chronicler Chastellain19 begins his story of Louis's accession as follows:

After July 17th, Louis received regular updates from the king's bedside. Genappe was too far away, so the worried son moved to Avesnes to get his messages more quickly. Our chronicler Chastellain19 starts his account of Louis's rise to power like this:

"Since I am not English but French, I who am neither Spanish nor Italian but French, I have written of two Frenchmen, the one king, the other duke. I have written of their works and their quarrels and of the favour and glories which God has given them in their time.

"Since I’m not English but French, and I’m neither Spanish nor Italian but French, I’ve written about two Frenchmen, one a king and the other a duke. I’ve written about their achievements and their conflicts, as well as the favor and glory God has granted them in their time."

        °          °          °          °          °          °          °          °          °

"Kings die, reigns vanish but virtue alone and meritorious works serve man on his bier and gain him eternal glory. O you Frenchmen, see the cause and the end in my labours!"

"Kings die, reigns disappear, but only virtue and good deeds stay with a person in death and earn them eternal glory. Oh, you Frenchmen, recognize the purpose and the outcome of my efforts!"

The guest who had displayed so much humility and thankfulness when he arrived, who had deprecated honours to his high birth and desired to offer all the courtesies, departed from the residence so generously given him for five years in a very cavalier manner.

The guest who had shown so much humility and gratitude when he arrived, who had downplayed his noble background and wanted to extend all the polite gestures, left the home so generously offered to him for five years in a very casual manner.

"Now the king left the duke's territories without having taken leave nor said adieu to the Countess of[page 103] Charolais, 20 although he was in her neighbourhood, and he left behind him the queen, his wife. The said queen had neither hackneys nor vehicles with which to follow her husband. Therefore, the king ordered her to borrow the hackneys of the countess and chariots, too. Heartily did the countess accede to this request in spite of the fact that the thing seemed to her rather strange that a noble king, and one who had received so much honour and service from the House of Burgundy and had promised to recognise it when the hour came, should thus depart thence without saying a word. However, in spite of all, the countess would gladly have given the queen the hackneys as a gift if they had been asked, and she sent them to her by one of her equerries named Corneille de la Barre, together with chariots and waggons. And thus the queen left the country just as her husband had done without saying a word either to the duke or the countess, and Corneille went with her on foot to bring back the hackneys when the queen had arrived at the place of her desire."

Now the king left the duke's territories without saying goodbye to the Countess of[page 103] Charolais, 20 even though he was close by, and he left his wife, the queen, behind. The queen didn’t have any horses or carriages to follow her husband. So, the king asked her to borrow horses and carriages from the countess. The countess readily agreed to this request, though she found it odd that a noble king, who had received so much honor and service from the House of Burgundy and promised to acknowledge it when the time came, would leave without a word. Nonetheless, the countess would have happily given the queen the horses as a gift if she had asked, and she sent them along with carriages and wagons with one of her attendants named Corneille de la Barre. And so, the queen left the country just like her husband, without saying a word to the duke or the countess, and Corneille walked with her to bring back the horses once the queen reached her destination.

Philip had difficulty in persuading his quondam guest to show outward respect to his father's memory. The duke clad himself and his suite in deep mourning before setting out to join Louis at Avesnes, whither representatives from the University of Paris and from all parts of the realm had flocked to greet their new sovereign.

Philip had a hard time convincing his former guest to show proper respect for his father's memory. The duke dressed himself and his entourage in dark mourning clothes before heading out to meet Louis at Avesnes, where representatives from the University of Paris and from all over the kingdom had gathered to welcome their new king.

It was a great concourse that marched from Avesnes as escort to the uncrowned king. Philip was magnificent in his appointments as he entered[page 104] Rheims, and behind him came his son,

It was a large gathering that marched from Avesnes as the escort for the uncrowned king. Philip looked impressive in his attire as he entered[page 104] Rheims, and following him was his son,

"the Count of Charolais who, equally with his noble company of knights and squires, attracted hearts and eyes in admiration of his rich array wherein cloth of gold and jewelry, velvet and embroidery were lavishly displayed. And the count had ten pages and twenty-six archers, and this whole company numbered three hundred horse." 21

"the Count of Charolais, along with his group of noble knights and squires, captured the attention and admiration of everyone with his luxurious attire made of gold fabric, jewels, velvet, and exquisite embroidery. The count had ten pages and twenty-six archers, and the entire company totaled three hundred horsemen." 21

This was a Thursday after dinner. Louis had waited at St. Thierry. On the actual day of the coronation, preliminaries absorbed so much time that the long cavalcade did not enter Rheims until seven o'clock. The king passed his night in a very pious and prayerful manner, taking no repose until 5 A.M. While his suite were occupied at their toilets he slipped off alone to church.

This was a Thursday after dinner. Louis had waited at St. Thierry. On the day of the coronation, the preparations took so long that the long procession didn’t get to Rheims until seven o'clock. The king spent his night in a very devout and prayerful way, without resting until 5 A.M. While his attendants were busy getting ready, he quietly slipped away to church on his own.

Finally all was ready for the grand ceremony. Very magnificent were the duke's robes and ermine when, as chief among the peers, he escorted his late guest to be consecrated king, and very devout and simple was Louis. After the consecration, the king and his friends listened to an address from the Bishop of Tournay, in which he described in Latin the dauphin's sojourn in the Netherlands.

Finally, everything was ready for the grand ceremony. The duke's robes and ermine looked stunning as he, being the chief among the peers, escorted his former guest to be crowned king, and Louis was very sincere and humble. After the coronation, the king and his friends listened to a speech from the Bishop of Tournay, in which he described in Latin the dauphin's time in the Netherlands.

The Duke of Burgundy was the hero of the occasion. He felt that all future power was in his hands and that Louis XI. could never do enough to repay him for his wonderful hospitality. And[page 105] for a time Louis was quite ready to foster this belief. When they entered Paris, the peer so far outshone the sovereign that there was general astonishment.22 Moreover, whatever the latter did have was a gift. The very plate used on the royal table was a ducal present.23

The Duke of Burgundy was the star of the event. He believed that all future power was in his hands and that Louis XI could never do enough to repay him for his incredible hospitality. And[page 105] for a while, Louis was more than happy to encourage this idea. When they arrived in Paris, the duke outshone the king so much that everyone was taken aback. 22 Plus, everything the king had was a gift. Even the dishes used at the royal table were a present from the duke. 23

Louis took great pains to preserve an attitude of grateful humility. When he met the parlement of Paris, he asked the duke's advice about its reformation. It was to Philip that all the petitioners flocked. But Louis was conscious, too, that there would be a morrow in Burgundy, and he took care to be friendly with the count even while he was flattering the duke. For this purpose he found Guillaume de Biche a very useful go-between.24 This was one of the retainers dismissed in 1457 by Charles at his father's request. He had then passed into Louis's service. This man quickly insinuated himself into the king's graces, was admitted to his chamber at all hours, and walked arm in arm with the returned exile through Paris.

Louis worked hard to maintain an attitude of grateful humility. When he met the parlement of Paris, he asked the duke for advice on its reformation. It was to Philip that all the petitioners gathered. But Louis was also aware that there would be a tomorrow in Burgundy, so he made sure to stay on good terms with the count while he was flattering the duke. For this purpose, he found Guillaume de Biche to be a very useful intermediary. This was one of the retainers dismissed in 1457 by Charles at his father's request. He had then entered Louis's service. This man quickly ingratiated himself with the king, was allowed into his chamber at all hours, and walked arm in arm with the returned exile through Paris.

The Burgundian exile had learned the mysteries of the city well in his four years' residence. Louis found him an amusing companion and skilfully managed to flatter the count by his favour towards the man whom he had liked.

The Burgundian exile had learned the secrets of the city well during his four years there. Louis found him an entertaining companion and cleverly flattered the count by showing favor towards the man he liked.

For six weeks Philip remained in the capital[page 106] and astonished the Parisians with the fêtes he offered. Equally astonished were they with their new monarch. Louis was thirty-eight and not attractive in person. His eyes were piercing but his visage was made plain by a disproportionate nose. His legs were thin and misshapen, his gait uncertain. He dressed very simply, wearing an old pilgrim's hat, ornamented by a leaden saint. As he rode into Abbeville in company with Philip, the simple folk who had never seen the king were greatly amazed at his appearance and said quite loud, "Benedicite! Is that a king of France, the greatest king in the world? All together his horse and dress are not worth twenty francs."25

For six weeks, Philip stayed in the capital[page 106] and amazed the Parisians with the celebrations he hosted. They were equally intrigued by their new king. Louis was thirty-eight and not very handsome. His eyes were sharp, but his face was made average by a disproportionate nose. His legs were thin and awkward, and he walked uncertainly. He dressed very simply, wearing an old pilgrim's hat topped with a leaden saint. As he rode into Abbeville with Philip, the simple folks who had never seen the king were very surprised by his appearance and exclaimed loudly, "Wow! Is that the king of France, the greatest king in the world? Altogether, his horse and outfit aren't worth twenty francs."

From the beginning of his reign, Louis XI. never lived very long in any one place. He did not like the Louvre as a dwelling and had the palace of the Tournelles arranged for him. Touraine became by preference his residence, where he lived alternately at Amboise and in his new château at Plessis-lès-Tours. But his sojourns were always brief. He wanted to know everything, and he wandered everywhere to see France and to seek knowledge. His letters, his accounts, the chroniclers, the despatches of the Italian ambassador, show him on a perpetual journey.

From the start of his reign, Louis XI never stayed in one place for long. He didn’t like living in the Louvre and had the palace of Tournelles set up for himself. Touraine became his preferred residence, where he split his time between Amboise and his new château at Plessis-lès-Tours. But his stays were always short. He wanted to learn everything, so he traveled all over to explore France and gather knowledge. His letters, records, the chroniclers, and reports from the Italian ambassador show him constantly on the move.

He would set out at break of day with five or six intimates dressed in grey cloth like pilgrims; archers and baggage followed at a distance. He[page 107] would forbid any one to follow him, and often ordered the gates of the city he had left to be closed, or a bridge to be broken behind him. Ambassadors ordered to see him without fail, sometimes had to cross France to obtain an interview, at least if their object was something in which he was not much interested. Then he would often grant them an audience in some miserable little peasant hut.

He would head out at dawn with five or six close friends dressed in gray cloth like pilgrims; archers and baggage trailed behind at a distance. He[page 107] would tell anyone not to follow him and frequently ordered the gates of the city he had just left to be shut or a bridge to be broken behind him. Ambassadors sent to meet him had to sometimes travel across France just to get an audience, at least if their request was something he wasn't too interested in. Then he would often meet them in some rundown little peasant hut.

In the cities where he stopped he would lodge with a burgomaster or some functionary. To avoid harangues and receptions he would often arrive unannounced through a little alley. If forced to accept an entrée he stipulated that it should not be marked with magnificence. There never was a prince who so disliked ceremonies, balls, banquets, and tourneys. At his court young people were bored to death. He never ordered festivals except for some visitor; his pleasures were those of a simple private gentleman. He liked to dine out of his palace. Cagnola relates with surprise that he had seen the king dine after mass in a tavern on the market-place at Tours. He invited small nobles and bourgeois to dine with him. He was intimate, too, with bourgeois women, and indulged in gross pleasantries, speaking to and of women without reserve, sparing neither sister, mother, nor queen.

In the cities where he stopped, he would stay with a mayor or some official. To avoid speeches and receptions, he often arrived unexpectedly through a small alley. If he had to accept an invitation, he insisted it shouldn't be extravagant. There was never a prince who disliked ceremonies, balls, banquets, and tournaments as much as he did. Young people at his court were really bored. He only organized festivals for visitors; his pleasures were those of an ordinary private gentleman. He preferred to eat outside of his palace. Cagnola notes with surprise that he once saw the king have lunch after mass at a tavern in the marketplace in Tours. He would invite minor nobles and middle-class people to dine with him. He was also close with middle-class women and made crude jokes, speaking to and about women openly, without holding back regarding sisters, mothers, or even queens.

Yet it was a sombre court. "Farewell dames, citizens, demoiselles, feasts, dances, jousts, and[page 108] tournaments; farewell fair and gracious maids, mundane pleasures, joys, and games," says Martial d'Auvergne. Pompous magnificence may have reminded Louis unpleasantly of his visit to Burgundy.

Yet it was a gloomy court. "Goodbye ladies, citizens, young ladies, banquets, dances, tournaments, and[page 108] competitions; goodbye beautiful and gracious girls, everyday pleasures, joys, and games," says Martial d'Auvergne. Over-the-top grandeur might have brought back uncomfortable memories for Louis from his trip to Burgundy.


[Footnote 1: He had departed with Adolph de la Marck on November 19th.—Archives du Nord. See Du Fresne de Beaucourt, vi., 113. No mention of this seems to appear elsewhere.]

[Footnote 1: He left with Adolph de la Marck on November 19th.—Archives du Nord. See Du Fresne de Beaucourt, vi., 113. No other sources seem to mention this.

[Footnote 2: Chastellain (iii., 233) says that he heard the story from the clerk of the chapel, sole witness of this family quarrel. The duke was so angry that it was hideous to see him.]

[Footnote 2: Chastellain (iii., 233) says that he heard the story from the chapel clerk, the only witness to this family feud. The duke was so furious that it was terrifying to see him.

[Footnote 3: La Marche, ii., 418; Du Clercq, ii., 237; Chastellain, iii., 230, etc. In the last the narrative is more elaborate. The author dwells much on the danger to the young countess in her delicate state of health.]

[Footnote 3: La Marche, ii., 418; Du Clercq, ii., 237; Chastellain, iii., 230, etc. In the last one, the story goes into greater detail. The author focuses a lot on the risks to the young countess given her fragile health.

[Footnote 4: "Thus there was much coming and going: and it was ordered by Monseigneur le Dauphin that Monseigneur de Ravestein and the king-at-arms of the Toison d'Or should go to Dendermonde to learn the wishes of the Count of Charolais and his intentions, of which I am entitled to speak for I was despatched several times to Brussels in behalf of my said Seigneur of Charolais, to ask the advice of the Chancellor Raulin as to the best method of conducting the present affair"—(La Marche, ii., 419.)]

[Footnote 4: "So there was a lot of comings and goings: and it was arranged by Monseigneur le Dauphin that Monseigneur de Ravestein and the king-at-arms of the Toison d'Or should go to Dendermonde to find out the wishes of the Count of Charolais and his intentions, which I am allowed to discuss because I was sent several times to Brussels on behalf of my Lord of Charolais to seek the advice of Chancellor Raulin on the best way to handle the current situation"—(La Marche, ii., 419.)]

[Footnote 5: La Marche, ii., 420. One of these, Guillaume Biche, went to France and La Marche says that he himself often went to him to obtain valuable information.]

[Footnote 5: La Marche, ii., 420. One of these, Guillaume Biche, went to France, and La Marche mentions that he frequently visited him to gather valuable information.

[Footnote 6: La Marche, ii., 418.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The March, ii., 418.]

[Footnote 7: Du Clercq, ii., 239.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Clercq, vol. ii, p. 239.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, iii., 308.]

[Footnote 9: Du Fresne de Beaucourt, vi., 123. Thierry de Vébry to the Count de Vaudemart.]

[Footnote 9: You Fresne de Beaucourt, vi., 123. Thierry de Vébry to the Count de Vaudemart.]

[Footnote 10: Du Fresne de Beaucourt, vi., 123.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Fresne de Beaucourt, vi., 123.]

[Footnote 11: Les Cent Nouvelles Nouvelles, ed. A.J.V. Le Roux. The stories are, as a rule, only retold tales.]

[Footnote 11: The Hundred New Stories, ed. A.J.V. Le Roux. The stories are usually just retold tales.

[Footnote 12: "The spectacle was not witnessed by Count Charolais nor by Louis the Dauphin, nor by the Lord of Croy, whom for certain reasons he was unwilling to take with him." (Meyer, P.322.)]

[Footnote 12: "The event was not seen by Count Charolais or Louis the Dauphin, nor by the Lord of Croy, whom he chose not to bring along for certain reasons." (Meyer, P.322.)]

[Footnote 13: Kervyn, Hist. de Flandre, v., 23. At this time Philip was ignoring a peremptory summons to appear before the Parliament of Paris.]

[Footnote 13: Kervyn, Hist. de Flandre, v., 23. At this time, Philip was ignoring a strong request to appear before the Parliament of Paris.

[Footnote 14: Meyer, p. 321.

All the legends were in Latin. Inveni quem diligit anima mea.]

[Footnote 14: Meyer, p. 321.

All the legends were in Latin. I found the one my soul loves.

[Footnote 15: Du Fresne de Beaucourt, vi., 267.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Fresne de Beaucourt, vol. 6, 267.

[Footnote 16: Report of an eye-witness. (Duclos, v., 195.)]

[Footnote 16: Report from a witness. (Duclos, v., 195.)

[Footnote 17: Du Fresne de Beaucourt. vi., 326.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Fresne de Beaucourt. vi., 326.]

[Footnote 18: Lavisse, ivii., 321.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lavisse, iv2, 321.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 4., 21.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, IV., 45.

[Footnote 21: Chastellain was not present, but he says of Philip's suite (iv., 47): "From what I have been told and what I have seen in writing, it was a wonderful thing and its like had never been seen in this kingdom."]

[Footnote 21: Chastellain wasn’t there, but he commented on Philip's group (iv., 47): "From what I’ve heard and what I’ve read, it was an amazing sight and nothing like it had ever been seen in this kingdom."

[Footnote 22: "And I, myself, assert this for I was there and saw all the nobles" (Chastellain, iv., 52).]

[Footnote 22: "And I can say this confidently because I was there and witnessed everything with the nobles" (Chastellain, iv., 52).]

[Footnote 23: When return presents were distributed to the nobles Philip received a lion, Charles a pelican.]

[Footnote 23: When the return gifts were handed out to the nobles, Philip got a lion, and Charles received a pelican.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, vol. 4, p. 115.]

[Footnote 25: Lavisse, ivii., 325.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lavisse, iv2., 325.]





CHAPTER VI

THE WAR OF PUBLIC WEAL

1464-1465

The era of good feeling between Louis XI. and his Burgundian kinsmen was of short duration, and no wonder. The rich rewards confidently expected as fitting recompense for five years' kindness more than cousinly, towards a penniless refugee were not forthcoming.

The period of good vibes between Louis XI and his Burgundian relatives didn't last long, and it's no surprise. The generous rewards that were expected in return for five years of more than just friendly support towards a broke refugee never materialized.

The king was lavish in fine words, and not chary in certain ostentatious recognition towards his late host, but the fairly munificent pension, together with the charge of Normandy settled upon the Count of Charolais, proved only a periodical reminder of promises as regularly unfulfilled on each recurring quarter day, while the post of confidential adviser to the inexperienced monarch, which Philip had intended to occupy, remained empty.

The king was generous with his compliments and didn’t hold back in showing off his appreciation for his recently deceased host, but the fairly generous pension, along with the responsibility for Normandy given to the Count of Charolais, served only as a constant reminder of promises that were consistently broken every quarter. Meanwhile, the position of trusted advisor to the inexperienced king, which Philip had planned to take, stayed vacant.

Louis put perfect trust in no one but turned now to one counsellor, now to another, and used such fragments of advice as pleased his whim and paid no further heed to the giver.

Louis trusted no one completely but now turned to one advisor, then another, taking whatever bits of advice suited his fancy and ignoring the source after that.

Not long after Louis's coronation there occurred that change in Philip's bodily constitution that comes to all active men sooner or later. His health began to give way, his energies relaxed, and matters that had been of paramount importance[page 110] throughout his career were allowed to slip into the background of his desires. In the famous treaty of 1435, no article was rated at greater importance than that which placed the towns on the Somme in Philip's hands, subject to a redemption of two hundred thousand gold crowns. Whether Charles VII. had actually pledged himself that the mortgage should hold at least during Philip's life does not seem assured, but that any sum would be insufficient to induce the duke to release them unless his intellect were somewhat deadened, is clear.

Not long after Louis's coronation, Philip experienced the change in his physical health that eventually comes to all active men. His health started to decline, his energy faded, and issues that had once been extremely important throughout his life began to fade into the background of his priorities. In the well-known treaty of 1435, no clause was considered more critical than the one that assigned control of the towns along the Somme to Philip, with a redemption fee of two hundred thousand gold crowns. It’s unclear whether Charles VII actually committed to keeping the mortgage valid at least during Philip's lifetime, but it’s clear that no amount would be enough to persuade the duke to relinquish them unless his mind were somewhat dulled.

In 1462, when he recovered from a sharp attack, possibly the result of his indulgence in the pleasures of the table during the prolonged festivities at Paris, he did not regain his previous vigour. This was the time, by the way, when opportunity was afforded his courtiers to prove that devotion to their seigneur outweighed personal vanity. When his head was shaved by order of the court physician, more than five hundred nobles sacrificed their own locks so that their becoming curls might not remind their chief of his own bald head. The sacrifice was not always voluntary, adds an informant.1 Philip forced compliance with this new fashion upon all who seemed reluctant to be unnecessarily shorn of what beauty was theirs by nature's gift. This servility may have consoled Philip for the deprivation of his hair. In his[page 111] depressed condition any solace was acceptable.

In 1462, after recovering from a severe illness, likely due to his overindulgence in the feasting during the extended celebrations in Paris, he didn’t regain his former energy. This was the moment when his courtiers had the chance to show that their loyalty to their lord was greater than their personal pride. When the court physician ordered his head to be shaved, over five hundred nobles gave up their own hair so their attractive curls wouldn't serve as a reminder of their leader's baldness. The sacrifice wasn’t always voluntary, one source adds. Philip enforced this new trend on anyone who seemed hesitant to part with their natural beauty. This submission might have provided Philip some comfort for losing his hair. In his depressed state, any form of solace was welcome.

It was just when the duke was in this enfeebled state that Louis, through the mediation of the Croys, pushed forward his proposition to redeem the towns and Philip agreed, possibly relying upon the chance that it would be no easy matter for the French king to wring the required sum from his impoverished land. Philip's assent was, however, promptly clinched by a cash payment of half the amount2; the remainder followed.

It was just when the duke was in this weakened state that Louis, through the help of the Croys, advanced his proposal to buy back the towns and Philip agreed, likely banking on the fact that it wouldn’t be easy for the French king to squeeze the needed funds from his struggling land. Philip's approval, however, was quickly secured by a cash payment of half the amount2; the rest came afterward.

Amiens, Abbeville, and the other towns, valuable bulwarks for the Netherland provinces, fine nurseries for the human material requisite for Burgundian armies, rich tax payers as they were, all tumbled into the outstretched hands of the duke's wily rival.

Amiens, Abbeville, and the other towns, important strongholds for the Netherlands, great sources for the manpower needed for Burgundian armies, and wealthy taxpayers as they were, all fell into the eager hands of the duke's clever rival.

The transaction was hurried through and completed before a rumour of its progress came to the ear of the interested heir. Charles was in Holland sulking and indignant. He had expected good results from his tender devotion during his father's acute illness, a devotion shared by Isabella of Portugal who hastened to her husband's bedside from her convent seclusion when Philip was in need of her ministrations. But, in his convalescence, Philip renewed his friendship for the Croys whom Charles continued to distrust with bitterness[page 112] that varied in its intensity, but which never vanished from his consciousness. The young man felt misjudged, misused, and ever suspicious that personal danger to himself lurked in the air of his father's court.

The transaction was rushed through and finalized before anyone got wind of it, including the interested heir. Charles was in Holland, sulking and upset. He had hoped for positive outcomes from his devoted care during his father’s serious illness, a devotion that Isabella of Portugal also shared as she quickly left her convent to be by Philip's side when he needed her help. However, as Philip got better, he rekindled his friendship with the Croys, whom Charles continued to distrust with a bitterness that varied in intensity but never left his mind. The young man felt misunderstood, taken advantage of, and constantly wary that personal danger was looming in the atmosphere of his father’s court.[page 112]

The various rumours of plots against his life may not all have been baseless. At last, one of own cousins, the Count of Nevers, was accused of having recourse to diabolic means of doing away with the duke's legitimate heir.3 Three little waxen images were found in his house, and it was alleged that he practised various magic arts withal in order to win the favour of the duke and of the French king, and still worse to cause Charles to waste away with a mysterious sickness. The accusations were sufficient to make Nevers resign all his offices in his kinsman's court and retire, post-haste, to France. Had he been wholly innocent he would have demanded trial at the hands of his peers of the Golden Fleece as behooved one of the order. But he withdrew undefended, and left his tattered reputation fluttering raggedly in the breeze of gossip.

The various rumors of plots against his life may not all have been unfounded. Finally, one of his own cousins, the Count of Nevers, was accused of using dark methods to eliminate the duke's legitimate heir. Three small wax figures were found in his home, and it was claimed that he engaged in various magical practices to gain the favor of the duke and the French king, and even worse, to make Charles suffer from a mysterious illness. The accusations were enough for Nevers to resign all his positions in his relative's court and flee back to France in a hurry. If he had been completely innocent, he would have insisted on a trial by his peers of the Golden Fleece as was expected of someone in that order. But he left without defending himself and allowed his tarnished reputation to be dragged through the gossip.

Charles stayed in Holland aloof from the ducal court until a fresh incident drove him thither to give vent to his indignation. Only three days had Philip de Commines been page to Duke Philip, then resident at Lille, when an embassy headed by Morvilliers, Chancellor of France, was given audience in the presence of the Burgundian[page 113] court, including the Count of Charolais. The future historian,4 then nineteen years old, was keenly alive to all that passed on that November fifth, 1464. Morvilliers used very bitter terms in his assertion that Charles had illegally stopped a little French ship of war and arrested a certain bastard of Rubempré on the false charge that his errand in Holland, where the incident occurred, was to seize and carry off Charles himself. Moreover, one knight of Burgundy, Sir Olivier de La Marche had caused this tale to be bruited everywhere,

Charles stayed in Holland, keeping his distance from the ducal court until a new incident pushed him to confront his anger. Philip de Commines had only been serving as page to Duke Philip, who was then residing in Lille, for three days when an embassy led by Morvilliers, the Chancellor of France, was received in front of the Burgundian[page 113] court, which included the Count of Charolais. The future historian, then nineteen years old, was very attentive to everything happening on that November fifth, 1464. Morvilliers spoke very harshly, claiming that Charles had unlawfully stopped a small French warship and arrested a certain bastard of Rubempré on the false accusation that his purpose in Holland, where the incident took place, was to capture Charles himself. Additionally, a knight of Burgundy, Sir Olivier de La Marche, had spread this story everywhere.

"especially at Bruges whither strangers of all nations resort. This had hurt Louis deeply, and he now demanded through his chancellor that Duke Philip should send this same Sir Olivier de La Marche prisoner to Paris, there to be punished as the case required. Whereupon, Duke Philip answered that the said Sir Olivier was steward of his house, born in the County of Burgundy and in no respect subject to the Crown of France."

"especially at Bruges where people from all nations gather. This had upset Louis greatly, and he now requested through his chancellor that Duke Philip send this same Sir Olivier de La Marche as a prisoner to Paris, there to face punishment as necessary. In response, Duke Philip said that Sir Olivier was the steward of his household, born in the County of Burgundy and not subject to the Crown of France in any way."

Philip added that if his servant had wrought ill to the king's honour he, the duke, would see to his punishment. As to the bastard of Rubempré, true it was that he had been apprehended in Holland,5 but there was adequate ground for his arrest as his behaviour had been strange, at least so thought the Count of Charolais. Philip added[page 114] that if his son were suspicious

Philip mentioned that if his servant had wronged the king’s honor, he, the duke, would ensure he was punished. As for the bastard of Rubempré, it was true that he had been caught in Holland, but there were valid reasons for his arrest since his behavior had been odd, or at least that’s what the Count of Charolais believed. Philip also added[page 114] that if his son seemed suspicious

"he took it not of him for he was never so, but of his mother who had been the most jealous lady that ever lived. But notwithstanding" [quoth he] "that myself never were supicious, yet if I had been in my son's place at the same time that this bastard of Rubempré haunted those coasts I would surely have caused him to be apprehended as my son did."

"he didn't get it from him because he was never like that, but from his mother who was the most jealous woman to ever exist. But even though" [he said] "I myself was never suspicious, if I had been in my son's position when this bastard of Rubempré was roaming those shores, I definitely would have had him arrested just like my son did."

In conclusion, Philip promised to deliver up Rubempré to the king were his innocence satisfactorily proven.

In conclusion, Philip promised to hand over Rubempré to the king if his innocence was proven satisfactorily.

Morvilliers then resumed his discourse, enlarging upon the treacherous designs of Francis, Duke of Brittany, with whom Charles had lately sworn brotherhood at the very moment when he was the honoured guest of King Louis at Tours. During this discussion the Count of Charolais became very restive. Finally he could no longer endure Morvilliers's indirect slurs, and

Morvilliers then continued speaking, elaborating on the deceitful plans of Francis, Duke of Brittany, who had recently sworn brotherhood with Charles while being the honored guest of King Louis in Tours. During this conversation, the Count of Charolais grew increasingly agitated. Eventually, he could no longer tolerate Morvilliers's subtle jabs, and

"made offer eftsoon to answer, being marvellously out of patience to hear such reproachful speeches used of his friend and confederate. But Morvilliers cut him off, saying: 'My Lord of Charolais, I am not come of ambassage to you, but to my Lord your father.' The said earl besought his father divers times to give him leave to answer, who in the end said unto him: 'I have answered for thee as methinketh the father should answer for the son, notwithstanding if thou have so great desire to speak bethink thyself to-day and to-morrow speak and spare not.'"

"quickly made an offer to respond, being incredibly impatient to hear such disrespectful comments about his friend and ally. But Morvilliers interrupted him, saying: 'My Lord of Charolais, I didn't come here to talk to you, but to your father.' The earl asked his father several times for permission to answer, and in the end, his father said to him: 'I have spoken on your behalf as I believe a father should speak for his son; however, if you have such a strong desire to speak, consider it today and tomorrow, and don’t hold back.'"

Then Morvilliers to his former speech added that[page 115] he could not imagine what had moved the earl to enter into the league with the Duke of Brittany unless it were because of a pension the king had once given him together with the government of Normandy and afterwards taken from him.

Then Morvilliers added to his earlier comments that[page 115] he couldn't understand what had compelled the earl to team up with the Duke of Brittany, unless it was because of a pension the king had previously granted him along with the governorship of Normandy, which had later been revoked.

In regard to Rubempré, Commines adds to his story Charles's own statement given on the morrow:

In relation to Rubempré, Commines adds to his story Charles's own statement given the next day:

"Notwithstanding, I think nothing was ever proved against him, though I confess the presumption to have been great. Five years after I myself saw him delivered out of prison." This from Commines. La Marche is less detailed in his record6 of the Rubempré incident:

"Still, I believe nothing was ever proven against him, although I admit the suspicion was strong. Five years later, I personally saw him released from prison." This is from Commines. La Marche is less detailed in his account of the Rubempré incident:

"The bastard was put in prison and the Count of Charolais sent me to Hesdin to the duke to inform him of the arrest and its cause. The good duke heard my report kindly like a wise prince. In truth he at once suspected that the craft of the King of France lurked at the bottom of the affair. Shortly afterwards the duke left Hesdin and returned to his own land, which did not please the King of France who despatched thither a great embassy with the Count d'Eu at the head. Demands were made that I should be delivered to him to be punished as he would, because he claimed that I had been the cause of the arrest of the bastard of Rubempré and also of the duke's departure from Hesdin without saying adieu to the King of France, but the good duke, moderate in all his actions, replied that I was his subject and his servitor, and that if the king or[page 116] any one else had a grievance against me he would investigate it. The matter was finally smoothed over [adds La Marche], and Louis evinced a readiness to conciliate his offended cousin."

"The bastard was thrown in jail, and the Count of Charolais sent me to Hesdin to inform the duke about the arrest and why it happened. The good duke listened to my report kindly, like a wise prince. In fact, he immediately suspected that the King of France was behind the whole thing. Shortly after, the duke left Hesdin and returned to his own territory, which upset the King of France. He quickly sent a large delegation, led by the Count d'Eu, to demand that I be handed over to him for punishment. He claimed that I was responsible for the arrest of the bastard of Rubempré and for the duke leaving Hesdin without saying goodbye to the King. However, the good duke, always measured in his actions, replied that I was his subject and servant, and that if the king or anyone else had a problem with me, he would look into it. Eventually, the situation was resolved [adds La Marche], and Louis showed a willingness to make peace with his offended cousin."

In spite of La Marche, the matter proved to be one not easily disposed of by soft phrases flung into the breach. Charles obeyed his father and prepared in advance his defence to the chancellor. When he had finished his own statement about Rubempré, he proceeded to the point of his friendship with the Duke of Brittany, declaring that it was right and proper and that if King Louis knew what was to the advantage of the French sovereign, he would be glad to see his nobles welded together as a bulwark to his throne. As to his pension, he had never received but one quarter, nine thousand francs. He had made no suit for the remainder nor for the government of Normandy. So long as he enjoyed the favour and good will of his father he had no need to crave favour of any man.

Despite La Marche, the issue turned out to be one that couldn't be resolved by simply tossing around nice words. Charles followed his father's instructions and prepared his defense for the chancellor in advance. After finishing his own statement regarding Rubempré, he moved on to discuss his friendship with the Duke of Brittany, asserting that it was legitimate and that if King Louis understood what would benefit the French monarchy, he would be pleased to see his nobles united as a strong support for his throne. Regarding his pension, he had only received one payment of nine thousand francs. He had never requested the rest, nor had he asked for the governance of Normandy. As long as he had his father's favor and goodwill, he felt no need to seek approval from anyone else.

"I think verily had it not been for the reverence he bore to his said father who was there present" continues the observant page, "and to whom he addressed his speech that he would have used much bitterer terms. In the end, Duke Philip very wisely and humbly besought the king not lightly to conceive an evil opinion of him or his son but to continue his favour towards them. Then the banquet was brought in and the ambassadors took their leave. As they passed out Charles[page 117] stood apart from his father and said to the archbishop of Narbonne, who brought up the rear of the little company:

"I truly believe that if it weren't for the respect he had for his father, who was present," continues the attentive page, "and to whom he directed his words, he would have chosen much harsher language. In the end, Duke Philip wisely and humbly asked the king not to quickly form a negative opinion of him or his son, but to continue showing them favor. Then the feast was served, and the ambassadors took their leave. As they exited, Charles[page 117] stepped away from his father and said to the archbishop of Narbonne, who was bringing up the rear of the small group:

"'Recommend me very humbly to the good grace of the king. Tell him he has had me scolded here by the chancellor but that he shall repent it before a year is past.'" His message was duly delivered and to this incident Commines attributes momentous results.

"'Please humbly recommend me to the king’s favor. Tell him that the chancellor has scolded me here, but he will regret it before a year has passed.'" His message was delivered as requested, and Commines attributes significant outcomes to this incident.

Exasperated at the nonchalant manner in which Louis's ambassadors treated him, indignant at the injury to his heritage by the redemption of the towns on the Somme, and further, already alienated from his royal cousin through the long series of petty occasions where the different natures of the two young men clashed, in this year 1464, Charles was certainly more than ready to enter into an open contest with the French monarch. It was not long before the opportunity came for him to do so with a certain éclat.

Frustrated by the casual way Louis's ambassadors treated him, angry about the damage to his legacy caused by the reclaiming of the towns on the Somme, and already having grown distant from his royal cousin due to the constant clashes between their differing personalities, Charles was definitely eager to engage in a direct confrontation with the French king in the year 1464. It wasn’t long before he got the chance to do so with some style.

In the early years of his own freedom, before he learned wisdom, Louis XI. had planted many seeds of enmity which brought forth a plentiful crop, and the fruit was an open conspiracy among the nobles of the land.

In the early years of his freedom, before he gained wisdom, Louis XI planted many seeds of enmity that resulted in a large harvest, and the outcome was an open conspiracy among the nobles of the land.

One of the causes of loosening feudal ties was the gradual growth of the body of standing troops instituted in 1439 by Charles VII. These, in the regular pay of the crown, gave the king a guarantee of support without the aid of his nobles. By the date of Louis's accession, certain ducal houses[page 118] besides that of Burgundy had grown very independent within their own boundaries: Orleans, Anjou, Bourbon, not to speak of Brittany.7 Now the efforts to curtail the prerogatives of these petty sovereigns, begun by Charles VII., were steady and persistent in the new reign. They had no longer the power of coining money, of levying troops, or of imposing taxes, while the judicial authority of the crown had been extended little by little over France. Then their privileges were further attacked by Louis's restrictions of the chase.

One of the reasons for the weakening of feudal ties was the gradual rise of a standing army established in 1439 by Charles VII. These troops, regularly paid by the crown, provided the king with a reliable source of support without needing help from his nobles. By the time Louis came to power, some ducal houses[page 118], apart from Burgundy, had become quite independent within their own regions: Orleans, Anjou, Bourbon, not to mention Brittany. Now, the efforts to limit the powers of these minor rulers, initiated by Charles VII, continued steadily and persistently under the new reign. They no longer had the authority to mint money, raise troops, or impose taxes, while the crown's judicial power had gradually expanded across France. Additionally, Louis further restricted their privileges by imposing limits on hunting rights.

It was the accumulation of these invasions of local authority, added to a real disbelief in the king's ability, that led to a formation of a league among the nobles, designed to check the centralisation policy of the monarch, a League of Public Weal to form a bulwark against the tyrannical encroachments of their liege lord.

It was the buildup of these attacks on local authority, combined with a genuine doubt about the king's abilities, that resulted in the creation of a league among the nobles meant to resist the centralization efforts of the monarch, a League of Public Weal to serve as a barrier against the oppressive advances of their lord.

Not to follow the steps of the growth of this coalition, it is sufficient for the thread of this narrative to say that it comprised all the great French nobles, the princes of the blood as well as others. Men whom Louis had flattered as well as those whom he had slighted alike fell from his standards, distrustful of his ability to withstand organised opposition, and they threw in their lot with the protestors so as not to miss their share of the spoil.

Not to trace the development of this coalition in detail, it's enough to say that it included all the major French nobles, both the royal princes and others. Those whom Louis had flattered along with those he had neglected were equally wary of his ability to handle organized resistance, and they joined forces with the protesters to ensure they didn’t lose out on the rewards.

The Count of Charolais, as already mentioned,[page 119] was in a mood when his ears were eagerly open to overtures from Louis's critics. The redemption of the towns on the Somme he was unable to prevent, but the affair left him very sore. Shortly after its completion, the count did, indeed, succeed in depriving the Croys of their ascendency over the Duke of Burgundy, but when that long desired victory was attained, the towns had one and all accepted their transfer and were under French sovereignty. When the count joined the league, the hope of ultimate restoration was undoubtedly prominent among the motives for his own course of action, though his intimacy with the chief leader of the revolt, the Duke of Brittany, might easily have led to the same result.

The Count of Charolais, as previously mentioned,[page 119] was in a state of mind where he was very receptive to criticisms of Louis. He couldn't stop the towns on the Somme from being redeemed, but it left him feeling quite hurt. Soon after that situation was resolved, the count did manage to take away the Croys' influence over the Duke of Burgundy, but by the time he achieved that long-awaited success, all the towns had willingly accepted their transfer and were now under French rule. When the count joined the alliance, the expectation of eventually restoring his power was definitely one of the reasons for his actions, although his close relationship with the main leader of the revolt, the Duke of Brittany, could have easily led to the same outcome.

Towards Francis of Brittany, Louis XI. had been especially wanting in tact during the first months of his reign. The king treated him as a vassal of France, while the duke held that he and his forbears owed simple homage to the crown, not dependence. Therefore, in order to resist being subordinated, the Duke of Brittany resolved not to leave his estates except in a suitable manner. His messages to the king were sent in all ceremony, he rendered proper homage, declared his readiness to serve him as a kinsman and as a vassal for certain territories, but demanded freedom to exercise his hereditary rights and to enjoy his hereditary dignities.8

Towards Francis of Brittany, Louis XI had been particularly lacking in tact during the first months of his reign. The king treated him as a vassal of France, while the duke believed that he and his ancestors only owed simple homage to the crown, not full dependence. Therefore, in order to resist being subordinated, the Duke of Brittany decided not to leave his estates except in an appropriate manner. His messages to the king were sent with all due formality; he offered proper homage, stated his readiness to serve him as a relative and as a vassal for specific territories, but insisted on the freedom to exercise his hereditary rights and enjoy his hereditary honors.8

"Rude and strange" were the terms employed[page 120] by the king in response to these statements, and then he proceeded to encroach still farther on the duke's seigniorial rights by attempts to dispose of the hands of Breton heiresses in unequal marriages, and to arrogate to himself other rights—all sufficient provocation to justify Francis of Brittany in becoming one of the chiefs in the league. Very delightful is Chastellain's colloquy with himself 9 as to the difficulty of maintaining perfect impartiality in discussing the cause of this Franco-Burgundian war, but unfortunately the result of his patient efforts is lost.

"Rude and strange" were the words used[page 120] by the king in reaction to these remarks, and then he went even further in violating the duke's rights by trying to arrange unequal marriages for Breton heiresses and claiming other rights for himself—all of which provided enough reason for Francis of Brittany to become a leader in the league. Chastellain's inner dialogue about the challenge of staying completely neutral while discussing the reasons for this Franco-Burgundian war is quite enjoyable, but sadly, his diligent efforts led to no clear conclusion.

Olivier de La Marche and Philip de Commines, however, were both present in the Burgundian army and their stories are preserved. La Marche had reason to remember the first actual engagement between the royal and invading forces at Montl'héry, "because on that day I was made knight." He does not say, as does Commines, that this battle was against the king's desire. Louis had hoped to avoid any use of arms and to coerce his rebellious nobles into quiescence by other methods. Not that they characterised themselves as rebellious, far from it. Clear and definite was their statement that in their obligation

Olivier de La Marche and Philip de Commines were both part of the Burgundian army, and their accounts have been preserved. La Marche had a reason to remember the first real engagement between the royal and invading forces at Montl'héry, "because on that day I became a knight." He doesn't mention, as Commines does, that this battle went against the king's wishes. Louis wanted to avoid using force and to persuade his rebellious nobles to submit through other means. However, they did not see themselves as rebellious at all, clearly stating that in their obligation

"to give order to the estate, the police and the government of the kingdom, the princes of the blood as chief supports of the crown, by whose advice and not by that of others, the business of the king and[page 121] of the state ought to be directed, are ready to risk their persons and their property, and in this laudable endeavour all virtuous citizens ought to aid." 10

"To organize the estate, the police, and the government of the kingdom, the princes of the royal family stand as the main supporters of the crown. Their advice, not that of others, should guide the king's and the state's affairs. They are willing to risk their lives and possessions, and every decent citizen should help in this commendable effort." [page 121] 10

Thus wrote Charles to the citizens of Amiens, and the words were typical of similar appeals made in every quarter of the realm by the various feudal chiefs to their respective subjects. In truth this war, ostentatiously called that of the Public Weal, was but a struggle on the part of the great nobles for local sovereignty. The weal demanded was home rule for the feudal chiefs. The War of Public Weal was a fierce protest against monarchical authority, against concentration. A king indeed, but a king in leading strings was the ideal of the peers.

Thus, Charles wrote to the citizens of Amiens, and his words were typical of similar appeals made in every part of the realm by the various feudal leaders to their subjects. In reality, this war, grandly called the War of the Public Good, was merely a struggle by the powerful nobles for local control. The good they sought was self-governance for the feudal leaders. The War of Public Good was a fierce protest against royal authority and centralization. They envisioned a king, but one who was kept in check—this was the ideal for the peers.

Thus matters stood in June, 1465. Louis almost alone, deserted by his brother the Duke of Berry, and his nobles banded together in apparent unity, hedged in by their pompous and self-righteous assertions that all their thoughts were for the poor oppressed people whose burdens needed lightening. Of all the great vassals, Gaston de Foix was the single one loyal to the king.

Thus matters stood in June, 1465. Louis was almost alone, abandoned by his brother the Duke of Berry, with his nobles coming together in a show of unity, surrounded by their arrogant and self-righteous claims that their only concern was for the oppressed people whose burdens needed relief. Out of all the great vassals, Gaston de Foix was the only one loyal to the king.

The part of the great duke fell entirely to the[page 122] share of the Count of Charolais. A small force was levied for him within the Netherlands, and he started for Paris where he hoped to meet contingents from the two Burgundies and his brother peers of France with their own troops. His men were good individually but they had not been trained to act as one, and there was no coherence between the different companies.

The role of the great duke went completely to the[page 122] Count of Charolais. A small army was gathered for him within the Netherlands, and he set off for Paris, where he hoped to join forces with troops from the two Burgundies and his fellow nobles of France. His soldiers were skilled individually, but they hadn’t been trained to work together, and there was a lack of coordination among the different groups.

July, 1465, found Charles at St. Denis, the appointed rendezvous. He was first in the field. While he awaited his allies, his little army became restive at the situation in which they found themselves, fifty leagues from Burgundian territory with no stronghold as their base. It was urged again and again upon the count that his first consideration ought to be his men's safety. His allies had failed him. He should retreat. "I have crossed the Oise and the Marne and I will cross the Seine if I have but a single page to follow me," was the leader's firm reply to these demands.

July, 1465, found Charles at St. Denis, the agreed meeting point. He was the first to arrive. As he waited for his allies, his small army grew anxious about their situation, fifty leagues away from Burgundian territory without a stronghold to use as a base. Time and again, it was urged upon the count that his main concern should be the safety of his men. His allies had let him down. He should retreat. "I have crossed the Oise and the Marne, and I will cross the Seine even if I have to do it with just a single page following me," was the leader's firm response to these demands.

The leaguers were slow to keep their pledges, and Charles decided that it was his mission to prevent Louis from entering his capital, to which he was advancing with great rapidity from the south. To carry out this purpose Charles disregarded all protests, crossed the Seine at St. Cloud, and made his way to the little village of Longjumeau, whither he was preceded by the Count of St. Pol, commanding one division of the Burgundian army. Montl'héry was a village still farther to the south, and here it was that La[page 123] Marche and other gentlemen were knighted. This ceremony was evidently part of the count's endeavour to encourage his followers—all unwilling to risk an engagement before the arrival of the allies.

The leaguers were slow to keep their promises, and Charles decided it was his mission to stop Louis from entering his capital, which he was rapidly approaching from the south. To accomplish this, Charles ignored all objections, crossed the Seine at St. Cloud, and made his way to the small village of Longjumeau, where the Count of St. Pol was already leading one division of the Burgundian army. Montlhéry was a village even further south, and it was there that La Marche and other gentlemen were knighted. This ceremony was clearly part of the count's effort to motivate his followers, who were reluctant to engage in battle before the allies arrived.

To the king it was of infinite advantage that no delay should occur. Nevertheless, it was Charles who opened active hostilities on July 15th, with soldiers who had not broken their fast that day. Armed since early dawn, wearied by a forced march with a July sun beating down upon their heads, their movements hampered by standing wheat and rye, the men were at a tremendous disadvantage when they were led to the attack. It was a hot assault. No quarter was given, many fled. At length, Louis found himself abandoned by all save his body-guard. Pressed against the hill that bounded the grain fields, the king at last retreated up its slope into a castle on its summit.

To the king, it was extremely important that there be no delays. However, it was Charles who started the fighting on July 15th, with soldiers who hadn’t eaten that day. Armed since early morning and exhausted from a forced march under the hot July sun, and with their movements limited by the tall wheat and rye, the men were at a serious disadvantage when they went into battle. It was an intense attack. No mercy was shown, and many fled. Eventually, Louis found himself deserted by everyone except his bodyguard. Cornered against the hill that surrounded the grain fields, the king finally retreated up the slope into a castle at the top.

Charles rode impetuously after the retreating royalists. Separated from his men, he fell among the royal guard at the gate of the castle. There was a vehement assault resisted as vehemently by his meagre escort. Several fell and Charles himself received a sword wound on his neck where his armour had slipped. Recognised by the French, he might have been taken or slain in his resistance, when the Bastard of Burgundy rode in and rescued him. Very desperate seemed the count's condition. When night fell, no one[page 124] knew where lay the advantage. The fugitives spread rumours that the king was dead and that Charles was in possession, others carried the reverse statements as they rode headlong to the nearest safety. It was a rout on both sides with no credit to either leader. But in the darkness of the night, the king managed to slip out of his retreat and march quietly towards the greater security of Paris.

Charles rode recklessly after the fleeing royalists. Separated from his men, he found himself among the royal guard at the castle gate. A fierce attack was met with equal resistance from his small group of escorts. Several fell, and Charles himself suffered a sword wound to his neck where his armor had slipped. Recognized by the French, he could have been captured or killed during his fight, but the Bastard of Burgundy rode in and saved him. The count's situation looked very desperate. When night fell, no one knew who had the upper hand. The escapees spread rumors that the king was dead and that Charles was in control, while others circulated the opposite claims as they rushed to the nearest safe haven. It was a chaotic retreat on both sides with no honor for either leader. But in the cover of night, the king managed to slip away from his hiding place and quietly march toward the greater safety of Paris.

It was a very shadowy victory that Charles proudly claimed. All through the night of July 15th, the Burgundians were discussing whether to flee or to risk further fighting against the odds all recognised. Daybreak found the council in session when a peasant brought tidings that the foe had departed. The fires in sight only covered their retreat. To be sure that same foe had taken Burgundian baggage with them to Paris. But what of that? The Burgundians held the battlefield and they made the best of it.

It was a bittersweet victory that Charles proudly claimed. Throughout the night of July 15th, the Burgundians were debating whether to run away or face more fighting against the odds everyone acknowledged. By dawn, the council was in session when a peasant arrived with news that the enemy had left. The visible fires only marked their retreat. Sure enough, that same enemy had taken Burgundian supplies with them to Paris. But so what? The Burgundians held the battlefield, and they made the most of it.

On July 16th, Louis supped with the military governor of Paris and "moved the company, nobles and ladies, to sympathetic tears by his touching description of the perils he had met and escaped." Charles, meanwhile, effected a junction with his belated allies, Francis of Brittany and Charles of France, the Duke of Berry, at Étampes. Thither too, came the dukes of Bourbon and of Lorraine, but none of these leaguers could claim any share in the battle of Montl'héry.

On July 16th, Louis had dinner with the military governor of Paris and "moved the gathering of nobles and ladies to sympathetic tears with his touching account of the dangers he had faced and overcome." Meanwhile, Charles connected with his late-arriving allies, Francis of Brittany and Charles of France, the Duke of Berry, in Étampes. The dukes of Bourbon and Lorraine also came there, but none of these allies could claim any part in the battle of Montl'héry.



BATTLE OF MONTL'HÉRY (JULY 16, 1465)

BATTLE OF MONTL'HÉRY (JULY 16, 1465)



While these peers perfected their plans to force their chief into redressing the wrongs of the poor people, the king was showing a very pleasant side of his character to the Parisian citizens. In response to a petition that he should take advice on the conduct of his administration, he declared his perfect willingness to add to his council six burgesses, six members of parlement, and the same number from the university. Besides this concession, he relieved the weight of the imposts and hastened to restore certain financial franchises to the Church, to the university, and to various individuals. Three weeks were consumed in establishing friendly relations in this all important city, and then the king departed for Normandy to levy troops and to collect provisions for a siege.11 There was need for this last for the allies had moved up to the immediate vicinity of Paris.

While these peers refined their plans to pressure their leader into addressing the injustices faced by the poor, the king was displaying a very charming side of his personality to the citizens of Paris. In response to a request that he seek advice on how to run his administration, he expressed his complete willingness to add six burgesses, six members of parlement, and the same number from the university to his council. In addition to this concession, he eased the burdens of taxes and quickly moved to restore certain financial privileges to the Church, the university, and various individuals. Three weeks were spent building good relations in this crucial city, and then the king left for Normandy to gather troops and collect supplies for a siege.11 There was a need for this last effort as the allies had moved close to Paris.

Before the king's return to his capital on August 28th, a formidable array was encamped at Charenton and its neighbourhood. More formidable, however, they were in numbers than in strength. Like all confederated bodies there was inherent weakness, for there was no leader whom all would be willing to obey. The Duke of Berry, heir presumptive to the throne, was the only one among the peers whose birth might have commanded the needful authority, but he had not sufficient personal character to assert his[page 126] position. So the confederates remained a loose aggregation of small armies. The longer they remained in camp the weaker they grew, the more disintegrated. A pitched battle might have been a great advantage to these gallant defenders of the Public Weal of France and that was the last desire of their antagonist.

Before the king returned to his capital on August 28th, a powerful force was camped out at Charenton and its surrounding areas. However, they were more numerous than strong. Like all groups that come together, they had an inherent weakness because there was no leader everyone was willing to follow. The Duke of Berry, the heir presumptive to the throne, was the only one among the nobles whose status could have given him the necessary authority, but he didn't have enough personal character to assert his position. So the confederates remained a loose collection of small armies. The longer they stayed in camp, the weaker and more fragmented they became. A full-scale battle could have been a significant advantage for these brave defenders of the Public Weal of France, which was the last thing their opponent wanted.

Many skirmishes took place between the Parisians and the leaguers, but no engagement. Once, indeed, there were hurried preparations on the part of the Burgundians to repulse an attack, of whose imminence they were warned by a page before break of day, one misty morning. Yes, there was no doubt. The pickets could see the erect spears and furled banners of the enemy all ready to advance upon the unwary camp. Quick were the preparations. There were no laggards. The Duke of Calabria was more quickly armed than even the Count of Charolais. He came to a spot where a number of Burgundians, the count's own household stood, by the standard. Among them was Comminesl2 and he heard the duke say: "We now have our desire, for the king is issued forth with his whole force and marches towards us as our scouts report. Wherefore let us determine to play the men. So soon as they be out of the town we will enter and measure with the long ell." By these words he meant that the soldiers would speedily have a[page 127] chance to use their pikes as yard sticks to measure out their share of the booty. False prophet was the duke that time! When the daylight grew stronger, the upright spears and furled banners of the advancing foe proved to be a mass of thistles looming large in the magnifying morning mist! The princes took their disappointment philosophically, enjoyed early mass, and then had their breakfast.

Many skirmishes occurred between the Parisians and the leaguers, but there was no full battle. At one point, hurried preparations were made by the Burgundians to defend against an attack, which a page warned them about before dawn on a foggy morning. There was no doubt about it. The sentries could see the enemy’s raised spears and furled banners, ready to advance on the unsuspecting camp. The preparations were quick—nobody was dragging their feet. The Duke of Calabria got ready faster than even the Count of Charolais. He reached a spot where several Burgundians, including the count's own household, were gathered by the standard. Among them was Comminesl2, and he heard the duke say: "We now have what we wanted, as the king has come out with his entire army and is marching toward us, according to our scouts. So let’s resolve to act like men. As soon as they leave the town, we’ll go in and measure with the long ell." By this, he meant that the soldiers would quickly have a chance to use their pikes as yardsticks to measure their share of the loot. The duke was a false prophet that day! As daylight became stronger, the raised spears and furled banners of the advancing foe turned out to be a mass of thistles towering in the magnifying morning mist! The princes took their disappointment philosophically, enjoyed early mass, and then had their breakfast.

The young Commines is surprised that Paris and her environs were rich enough to feed so many men. Gradually the aspect of affairs changed. Negotiating back and forth became more frequent. The disintegration of the allies became more and more evident. Louis XI. bided his time and then took the extraordinary resolution to go in person to the camp at Charenton to visit his cousin of Burgundy. With a very few attendants, practically unguarded, he went down the Seine. His coming had been heralded and the Count of Charolais stood ready to receive him, with the Count of St. Pol at his side. "Brother, do you pledge me safety?" (for the count's first wife was sister of Louis) to which the count responded: "Yes, as one brother to another."13

The young Commines is surprised that Paris and its surroundings had enough resources to support so many people. Gradually, the situation changed. Negotiations became more common. The breakup of the allies was becoming increasingly clear. Louis XI waited for the right moment and then made the bold decision to personally go to the camp at Charenton to visit his cousin from Burgundy. With just a few attendants and practically without guards, he traveled down the Seine. His arrival had been announced, and the Count of Charolais was ready to welcome him, with the Count of St. Pol by his side. "Brother, do you guarantee my safety?" (since the count's first wife was Louis' sister) to which the count replied: "Yes, as one brother to another."13

Nothing could have been more genial than was the king. He assured Charles that he loved a man who kept his word beyond anything.

Nothing could have been more friendly than the king. He told Charles that he valued a man who kept his promises above all else.

Veracity was his passion. Charles had kept the[page 128] promise he had sent by the archbishop of Narbonne, and now he knew in very truth that he was a gentleman and true to the blood of France. Further, he disavowed the insolence of his chancellor towards Charles, and repeated that his cousin had been justified in resenting it. "You have kept your promise and that long before the day."14

Veracity was his passion. Charles had honored the[page 128] commitment he made through the archbishop of Narbonne, and now he truly understood that he was a gentleman and loyal to the heritage of France. Moreover, he rejected the arrogance of his chancellor towards Charles and reiterated that his cousin was right to take offense. "You have kept your promise, and that well before the due date."14

Then in a friendly promenade, Louis gave an opportunity to Charles and St. Pol to state, informally, the terms on which they would withdraw from their hostile footing, and count the weal restored to the oppressed public whose sorrows had moved them to a confederation.

Then, in a casual stroll, Louis gave Charles and St. Pol a chance to casually outline the terms under which they would back away from their hostile stance and consider the benefits restored to the oppressed public whose suffering had prompted them to join forces.

Distasteful as was every item to Louis, he accepted the requisition of those who felt that they were in a position to dictate, and after a little more parleying at later dates, the treaty of Conflans was duly arranged. It was none too soon for the allies. They could hardly have held together many days longer in the midst of the jealousies rife in their camps.

Distasteful as everything was to Louis, he went along with the demands of those who believed they had the authority to dictate terms, and after some further discussions in the following days, the treaty of Conflans was officially set up. It was just in time for the allies. They could barely have stayed united for many more days given the jealousy that was thriving in their ranks.

The king paused at nothing. To his brother he gave Normandy, to Charles of Burgundy the towns on the Somme with guarantee of possession for his lifetime, while the Count of St. Pol was made Constable of France.

The king didn’t hold back. He gave Normandy to his brother, the towns on the Somme to Charles of Burgundy with a guarantee that he could keep them for his lifetime, while the Count of St. Pol became the Constable of France.



LOUIS XI, WITH THE PRINCES AND SEIGNEURS OF THE WAR OF THE PUBLIC WEAL

LOUIS XI, WITH THE PRINCES AND SEIGNEURS OF THE WAR OF THE PUBLIC WEAL



Boulogne and Guienne, too, were ceded to Charles, lesser places and pensions to the other confederates. The contest ended with complete[page 129] victory for the allies who were left with the proud consciousness that they had set a definite limit to royal pretensions, at least, on paper.

Boulogne and Guienne were also handed over to Charles, with smaller territories and payments going to the other allies. The conflict concluded with a total[page 129] victory for the allies, who were left with the satisfied awareness that they had established a clear boundary to royal ambitions, at least on paper.

After the treaty was signed, the king showed no resentment at his defeat but urged his cousin to amuse himself a while in Paris before returning home. Charles was rash, but he had not the temerity to trust himself so far. Pleading a promise to his father to enter no city gate until on paternal soil, he declined the invitation and soon returned to the Netherlands, where his own household had suffered change. During his absence, the Countess of Charolais had died and been buried at Antwerp. Charles is repeatedly lauded for his perfect faithfulness to his wife, but her death seems to have made singularly little ripple on the surface of his life. The chroniclers touch on the event very casually, laying more stress on the opportunity it gave Louis XI. to offer his daughter Anne as her successor, than on the event itself.15

After the treaty was signed, the king didn’t hold any grudges about his defeat, but encouraged his cousin to enjoy himself for a bit in Paris before heading home. Charles was impulsive, but he wasn’t bold enough to put himself in that situation. Citing a promise he made to his father not to enter any city gate until he was on family land, he turned down the invitation and soon went back to the Netherlands, where things had changed in his household. While he was away, the Countess of Charolais had passed away and was buried in Antwerp. Charles is often praised for his unwavering loyalty to his wife, but her death seems to have barely affected his life. The chroniclers mention the event quite casually, focusing more on how it allowed Louis XI. to propose his daughter Anne as her replacement than on the event itself.15


[Footnote 1: La Marche, ii., 227. Peter von Hagenbach was the chamberlain to enforce this.]

[Footnote 1: La Marche, ii., 227. Peter von Hagenbach was the chamberlain to enforce this.]

[Footnote 2: The receipt for this half payment was signed October 8, 1462. (Comines, Mémoires, Lenglet du Fresnoy edition, ii., 392-403.)]

[Footnote 2: The receipt for this half payment was signed on October 8, 1462. (Comines, Mémoires, Lenglet du Fresnoy edition, ii., 392-403.)

[Footnote 3: Du Clercq, iii., 236; Comines-Lenglet, ii., 393.]

[Footnote 3: Du Clercq, iii., 236; Comines-Lenglet, ii., 393.]

[Footnote 4: Commines, Mêmoires I., ch. i. In the above passages Dannett's translation is followed for the racy English.]

[Footnote 4: Commines, Mêmoires I., ch. i. In the passages above, Dannett's translation is used for the lively English.

[Footnote 5: Commines says at The Hague; Meyer makes it Gorcum.]

[Footnote 5: Commines says at The Hague; Meyer refers to it as Gorcum.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ III., 3.]

[Footnote 7: Lavisse ivii., 336.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lavisse ivii., 336.

[Footnote 8: Chastellain, v., i, etc.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, v., i, etc.

[Footnote 9: V., II.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ V, II.

[Footnote 10: Letter of the Count of Charolais to the citizens of Amiens. (Collection de Documents inédits sur l'histoire de France.) "Mélanges," ii., 317. In this collection taken from MS. in the Bibl. Nat. there are many letters private and public about these events.]

[Footnote 10: Letter from the Count of Charolais to the citizens of Amiens. (Collection de Documents inédits sur l'histoire de France.) "Mélanges," ii., 317. This collection, taken from a manuscript in the Bibl. Nat., includes many private and public letters regarding these events.

[Footnote 11: Since its recovery from the English, there had been no duke in Normandy. It was thus the one province open to the king.]

[Footnote 11: Since its recovery from the English, there hadn't been a duke in Normandy. It was therefore the only province available to the king.

[Footnote 12: I., ch. xi. His vivacious story of the siege should be read in detail.]

[Footnote 12: I., ch. xi. His lively account of the siege should be read thoroughly.]

[Footnote 13: I., ch. xii.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I., ch. 12.

[Footnote 14: Commines, I., ch. xii.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, I., ch. 12.]

[Footnote 15: La Marche, iii., p. 27.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The March, iii., p. 27.]





CHAPTER VII

LIEGE AND ITS FATE

1465-1467

"When we have finished here we shall make a fine beginning against those villains the Liegeois." Thus wrote the count's secretary on October 18th.1 Charles had no desire to rest on the laurels won before Paris. To another city he now turned his attention, to Liege which owed nothing whatsoever to Burgundy.

"When we're done here, we'll make a great start against those scoundrels from Liège." This is what the count's secretary wrote on October 18th.1 Charles didn't want to rest on his past victories in Paris. He now focused on another city, Liège, which had no ties to Burgundy whatsoever.

Before the days when the buried treasures of the soil filled the air with smoke, the valley where Liege lies was a lovely spot.2 Tradition tells how, in the sixth century, Monulphe, Bishop of Tongres, as he made a progress through his diocese was attracted by the beauties of the site where a few hovels then clustered near the Meuse. After looking down from the heights to the river's banks for a brief space, the bishop turned to his followers and said, as if uttering a prophecy:

Before the days when hidden treasures from the ground filled the air with smoke, the valley where Liège is located was a beautiful place.2 Legend has it that in the sixth century, Monulphe, the Bishop of Tongres, while traveling through his diocese, was drawn to the beauty of the area where a few small huts were huddled near the Meuse River. After gazing down from the heights to the riverbank for a moment, the bishop turned to his companions and spoke, almost as if making a prophecy:

"Here is a place created by God for the salvation of[page 131] many faithful souls. One day a prosperous city shall flourish here. Here I will build a chapel." Dedicated to Cosmo and Damian, the promised chapel became a shrine which attracted many pilgrims who returned to their various homes with glowing tales of the beautiful and fertile valley. Little by little others came who did not leave, and by the seventh century when Bishop Lambert sat in the see of Tongres, Liege was a small town.

"Here is a place created by God for the salvation of[page 131] many faithful souls. One day a prosperous city will thrive here. Here I will build a chapel." Dedicated to Cosmo and Damian, the promised chapel became a shrine that attracted many pilgrims who returned to their homes with glowing stories of the beautiful and fertile valley. Gradually, others arrived who did not leave, and by the seventh century, when Bishop Lambert was in the see of Tongres, Liege was a small town.

An active and loving shepherd was this Lambert. He gave himself no rest but travelled continually from one church to another in his diocese to look after the needs of his flock. He was a fearless prelate, too, and his words of well-deserved rebuke to the Frankish Pepin for a lawless deed excited the wrath of a certain noble, accessory to the act. Trouble ensued and Lambert was slain as he knelt before the altar in Monulphe's chapel at Liege. Absorbed in prayer the pious man did not hear the servants' calls, "Holy Lambert, Holy Lambert come to our aid," words that later became a war-cry when the bishop was exalted into the patron saint of the town.

Lambert was an active and loving shepherd. He never took a break and constantly traveled from one church to another in his diocese to care for his flock's needs. He was also a courageous leader, and his well-deserved rebuke of the Frankish Pepin for a lawless act angered a certain noble who was involved. This led to trouble, and Lambert was killed while praying at the altar in Monulphe's chapel in Liege. Deep in prayer, the devout man didn’t hear the cries of his servants, "Holy Lambert, Holy Lambert come to our aid," words that later became a rallying cry when he was honored as the patron saint of the town.

Not until the thirteenth century, however, when the episcopal see was finally established at Liege, was Lambert's successor virtual lay overlord of the region as well as Bishop of Liege. Monulphe's little chapel had given way to a mighty church dedicated to the canonised Bishop Lambert. The ecclesiastical state became almost autonomous, the episcopal authority being restricted[page 132] without the walls only by the distant emperor and still more distant pope. Within the walls, the same authority had by no means a perfectly free hand. There were certain features in the constitution of Liege which differentiated it from its sister towns in the Netherlands.

Not until the thirteenth century, though, when the episcopal see was finally established in Liege, was Lambert's successor effectively the lay overlord of the region as well as Bishop of Liege. Monulphe's small chapel had been replaced by a grand church dedicated to the canonized Bishop Lambert. The ecclesiastical state became nearly autonomous, with the episcopal authority limited[page 132] outside the walls only by the distant emperor and even more distant pope. Inside the walls, however, that authority certainly didn’t have complete control. There were certain aspects of Liege's constitution that set it apart from its neighboring towns in the Netherlands.

Municipal affairs were conducted in a singularly democratic manner. There was no distinction between the greater and lesser gilds, and, within these organisations, the franchise was given to the most ignorant apprentice had he only fulfilled the simple condition of attaining his fifteenth year. Moreover, the naturalisation laws were very easy. Newcomers were speedily transformed into citizens and enjoyed eligibility to office as well as the franchise. The tenure of office being for one year only, there was opportunity for frequent participation in public affairs, an opportunity not neglected by the community.3

Municipal affairs were run in a uniquely democratic way. There was no difference between the larger and smaller guilds, and within these organizations, even the most inexperienced apprentice could vote as long as they had reached their fifteenth birthday. Additionally, the naturalization laws were quite simple. Newcomers quickly became citizens and were eligible for office and voting rights. Since office terms lasted only one year, there were many chances for people to get involved in public affairs, and the community made sure to take advantage of this opportunity.3

The bishop was, of course, not one of the civic officers chosen by this liberal franchise. He was elected by the chapter of St. Lambert, subject to papal and imperial ratification for the two spheres of his jurisdiction. But in the exercise of his function there were many restrictions to his free administration, which papal and imperial sanction together were unable to remove.

The bishop was, of course, not one of the city officials chosen by this liberal voting system. He was elected by the chapter of St. Lambert, with approval from both the pope and the emperor for the two areas of his authority. However, in carrying out his duties, there were many limitations on his ability to govern freely, which the combined approval of the pope and the emperor could not eliminate.

A bishop-prince of Liege could make no change in the laws without the consent of the estates,[page 133] and he could administer justice only by means of the regular tribunals. Every edict had to be countersigned. When there was an issue between overlord and people, the question was submitted to the schepens or superior judges who, before they gave their opinion, consulted the various charters which had been granted from time to time, and which were not allowed to become dead letters. A permanent committee of the three orders supervised the executive and the administration of the laws. These "twenty-two" received an appeal from the meanest citizen, and the Liege proverb "In his own home the poor man is king," was very near the possible truth.

A bishop-prince of Liege couldn't change the laws without the estates' approval,[page 133] and he could only administer justice through the regular courts. Every decree had to be countersigned. When there was a dispute between the overlord and the people, the matter was brought to the schepens or higher judges who, before giving their verdict, checked the various charters issued over time, which were not allowed to be ignored. A permanent committee made up of the three orders oversaw the executive branch and the enforcement of the laws. These "twenty-two" listened to appeals from even the lowest citizens, and the Liege saying "In his own home the poor man is king" was quite close to being true.

Yet the wheels of government were by no means perfect in their running. Many were the conflicts between the different members of the state, and broils, with the character of civil war in miniature, were of frequent occurrence. The submergence of the aristocratic element, the nobles, destroyed a natural balance of power between the bishop-prince and the people. The commons exerted power beyond their intelligence. Annual elections, party contests headed by rival demagogues kept the capital, and, to a lesser extent, the smaller towns of the little state in continuous commotion.4

Yet the government wasn’t running perfectly. There were many conflicts among the different members of the state, and mini civil wars were common. The decline of the aristocracy disrupted the natural balance of power between the bishop-prince and the people. The common people wielded power beyond their understanding. Annual elections and party rivalries led by competing demagogues kept the capital—and, to a lesser extent, the smaller towns of the tiny state—in constant turmoil.4

The ecclesiastical origin of the community[page 134] was evident at all points of daily life. The cathedral of St. Lambert was the pride of the city. Its chapter, consisting of sixty canons, took the place held by the aristocratic element in the other towns.

The church's influence on the community[page 134] was clear in every aspect of daily life. The cathedral of St. Lambert was the pride of the city. Its chapter, made up of sixty canons, filled the role that the aristocracy played in other towns.

In the cathedral, the holy standard of St. Lambert was suspended. At the outbreak of war this was taken down and carried to the door by the clergy in solemn procession. There it was unfurled and delivered to the commander of the civic militia mounted on a snow-white steed. When he received the precious charge he swore to defend it with his life.

In the cathedral, the sacred banner of St. Lambert was hung up. When the war began, it was taken down and carried to the door by the clergy in a solemn procession. There, it was unfurled and handed over to the commander of the civic militia, who was mounted on a pure white horse. When he received this important duty, he vowed to protect it with his life.

One object of popular veneration was this standard, another was the perron, an emblem of the civic organisation. This was a pillar of gilded bronze, its top representing a pineapple surmounted by a cross. This stood on a pedestal in the centre of the square where was the violet or city hall. In front of the perron were proclaimed all the ordinances issued by the magistrates, or the decrees adopted by the people in general assembly. On these occasions the tocsin was rung, the deans of the gilds would hasten out with their banners and plant them near the perron as rallying points for the various gild members who poured out from forge, work-shop,[page 135] and factory until the square was filled.

One object of popular admiration was this standard, another was the perron, a symbol of the civic organization. This was a gilded bronze pillar, topped with a pineapple and a cross. It stood on a pedestal in the center of the square where the violet or city hall was located. In front of the perron, all the ordinances issued by the magistrates and the decrees adopted by the people in general assembly were announced. During these occasions, the alarm bell would ring, and the deans of the guilds would rush out with their banners and set them up near the perron as gathering points for the various guild members who came pouring out from forges, workshops,[page 135] and factories until the square was crowded.

There were two powerful weapons whereby the bishop-prince might enforce his will in opposition to that of his subjects did the latter become too obstreperous. He could suspend the court of the schepens, and he could pronounce an interdict of the Church which caused the cessation of all priestly functions. When this interdict was in action, civil suits between burghers could be adjudged by the municipal magistrates, but no criminals could be arrested or tried. The elementary principles of an organised society were thrown into confusion. Still worse confusion resulted from the bishop's last resort as prince of the Church. An interdict caused the church bells to be silent, the church doors to be closed. The celebration of the rites of baptism, of marriage, of burial ceased.5 The fear of such cessation was potent in its restraint, unless the populace were too far enraged to be moved by any consideration.

There were two powerful ways the bishop-prince could enforce his will if his subjects got too unruly. He could suspend the court of the schepens, and he could issue a Church interdict, which halted all priestly functions. When this interdict was in effect, civil cases between townspeople could be judged by the local magistrates, but no criminals could be arrested or tried. The basic structure of organized society fell into chaos. Even worse chaos came from the bishop's final measure as prince of the Church. An interdict silenced the church bells and closed the church doors. The ceremonies for baptisms, marriages, and burials stopped. The fear of such a halt was a strong deterrent, unless the public was too angry to care about any consequences.

While the Burgundian dukes extended their sway over one portion of Netherland territory after another, this little dominion maintained its complete independence of them. The fact that its princes were elective protected it from lapsing through heritage to the duke who had been so neatly proven heir to his divers childless kinsfolk. It was a rich little vineyard without his pale.

While the Burgundian dukes expanded their control over one part of the Netherlands after another, this small territory remained completely independent from them. The fact that its princes were elected prevented it from becoming part of the duke’s inheritance, who had been conveniently proven to be the heir to his various childless relatives. It was a wealthy little vineyard outside his reach.

They were clever people those Liegeois. Their[page 136] Walloon language is a species of French with many peculiarities showing Frankish admixture.6 The race was probably a mixed one too, but its acquired characteristics made a very different person from a Hollander, a Frisian, or a Fleming, though there was a certain resemblance to the latter.

They were smart people, those Liegeois. Their[page 136] Walloon language is a type of French with lots of unique features showing Frankish influence.6 The people were probably a mix as well, but their traits made them quite different from a Dutch person, a Frisian, or a Fleming, even though there was some similarity to the latter.

In 1465, not yet exploited were the wonderful resources of coal and minerals which now glow above and below the furnace fires until, from a distance, Liege looks like a very Inferno. But the people were industrious and energetic in their crafts. It was a country of skilled workmen. The city of Liege is accredited with one hundred thousand inhabitants at this epoch, and the numbers reported slain in the various battles in which the town was involved run into the thousands.7

In 1465, the amazing resources of coal and minerals that now light up the furnace fires, making Liege look like an inferno from a distance, were not yet being tapped into. However, the people were hardworking and energetic in their trades. It was a place of skilled artisans. At this time, Liege had a population of about one hundred thousand residents, and the reported casualties from the various battles the town was involved in reached into the thousands.7

In 1456, Philip of Burgundy, encouraged by his success in the diocese of Utrecht, obtained a certain[page 137] ascendency over the affairs of Liege by interfering in the election of a bishop. There was no natural vacancy at the moment. John of Heinsberg was the incumbent, a very pleasant prelate with conciliatory ways. He loved amusement and gay society, pleasures more easily obtainable in Philip's court than in his own, and his agreeable host found means of persuading him to resign all the cares of his see. Then the enterprising duke proceeded to place his own nephew, Louis of Bourbon, upon the vacant episcopal throne.

In 1456, Philip of Burgundy, motivated by his success in the diocese of Utrecht, gained a certain[page 137] influence over the affairs of Liege by getting involved in the election of a bishop. There wasn't a natural vacancy at that time. John of Heinsberg was the current bishop, a very charming leader with a knack for getting along with others. He enjoyed fun and socializing, pleasures that were more readily available at Philip's court than in his own. Philip managed to convince him to give up all the responsibilities of his position. Then the ambitious duke went ahead and appointed his own nephew, Louis of Bourbon, to the vacant bishopric.

This nephew was an eighteen-year-old student at the University of Louvain, destitute of a single qualification for the office proposed. Nevertheless, all difficulties, technical and general were ignored, and a papal dispensation enabled the candidate even to dispense with the formality of taking orders. Attired in scarlet with a feathered Burgundian cap on his head, Louis made his entry into his future capital and was duly enthroned as bishop-prince in spite of his manifest unfitness for the place.

This nephew was an eighteen-year-old student at the University of Louvain, lacking any qualifications for the office proposed. Still, all difficulties, both technical and general, were overlooked, and a papal dispensation allowed the candidate to skip the requirement of taking orders. Dressed in scarlet with a feathered Burgundian cap on his head, Louis made his entrance into his future capital and was officially crowned as bishop-prince despite his obvious unworthiness for the position.

Nor did he prove a pleasant surprise to his people, better than the promise of his youth, as some reckless princes have done. On the contrary, ignorant, sensuous, extortionate, he was soon at drawn swords with his subjects. After a time he withdrew to Huy where he indulged in gross pleasures while he attempted to check the rebellious citizens of his capital by trying some of the measures of coercion used by his predecessors as a[page 138] last resort.

Nor was he a nice surprise for his people, better than the promise of his youth like some reckless princes have been. On the contrary, ignorant, indulgent, and greedy, he quickly clashed with his subjects. After a while, he retreated to Huy, where he indulged in excess while trying to rein in the rebellious citizens of his capital by resorting to some of the coercive measures used by his predecessors as a[page 138] last resort.

Liege was lashed into a state of fury. Matters dragged on for a long time. The people appealed to Cologne, to the papal legate, to the pope, and to the "pope better informed," but no redress was given. Philip continued to protect the bishop, and none dared put themselves in opposition to him. Finally, the people turned to Louis XI. for aid. Their appeal was heard and the king's agent arrived in the city just as one of the bishop's interdicts was about to be enforced, an interdict, too, endorsed by a papal bull, threatening the usual anathema if the provisions were not obeyed.

Liege was filled with rage. Things dragged on for a long time. The people reached out to Cologne, the papal legate, the pope, and the "better informed" pope, but they received no help. Philip kept supporting the bishop, and no one dared oppose him. Eventually, the people turned to Louis XI for assistance. Their request was heard, and the king's representative arrived in the city just as one of the bishop's bans was about to be enforced, a ban that was also backed by a papal bull, threatening the usual curse if the rules weren't followed.

It was the moment for a demagogue and one appeared in the person of Raes de la Rivière, lord of Heers. On July 5, 1465, there was to be unbroken silence in all sacred edifices. Heers and his followers proclaimed that every priest who refused to chant should be thrown into the river. Mass was said under those unpeaceful and unspiritual conditions, and the presence of the French envoys gave new heart to the bishop's opponents. A treaty was signed between the Liegeois and Louis; wherein mutual pledges were made that no peace should be concluded with Burgundy in which both parties were not included. It was a solemn pledge but it did not hamper Louis when he signed the treaty of Conflans whose articles contained not a single reference to the Liegeois.

It was the perfect time for a demagogue, and one showed up in the form of Raes de la Rivière, lord of Heers. On July 5, 1465, there was supposed to be complete silence in all places of worship. Heers and his followers declared that any priest who refused to chant should be thrown into the river. Mass was held under these tense and unspiritual conditions, and the arrival of the French envoys boosted the bishop's opponents. A treaty was signed between the Liegeois and Louis; both sides promised that no peace would be made with Burgundy without including both parties. It was a serious commitment, but it didn't stop Louis from signing the treaty of Conflans, which didn’t mention the Liegeois at all.

Meanwhile, it chanced that the first report of[page 139] the battle of Montl'héry reaching Liege gave the victory to Louis, a report that spurred on the Liegeois to carry their acts of open hostility to their neighbour, still farther afield. The other towns of the Church state were infected by an anti-Burgundian sentiment. In Dinant this feeling was high, and there was, moreover, a manifestation of special animosity against the Count of Charolais. A rabble marched out of the city to the walls of Bouvignes, a town of Namur, loyal to Burgundy, carrying a stuffed figure with a cow-bell round its neck. Certain well-known emblems of Burgundy on a tattered mantle showed that this represented Charles of Burgundy. With rude words the crowd declared that they were going to hang the effigy as his master, the King of France, had already hanged Count Charles in reality. Further, they said that he was no count at all, but the son of their old bishop, Heinsberg. They went so far as to suspend the effigy on a gallows and then riddled it with arrows and left it dangling like a scarecrow in sight of the citizens of Bouvignes.8

Meanwhile, the first report of the battle of Montl'héry reaching Liège declared victory for Louis, a report that fueled the people of Liège to escalate their hostility toward their neighbor even more. The other towns in the Church state also caught the anti-Burgundian sentiment. In Dinant, this feeling was particularly strong, with an added animosity directed at the Count of Charolais. A crowd gathered and marched out of the city to the walls of Bouvignes, a Namur town loyal to Burgundy, carrying a stuffed figure with a cowbell around its neck. Certain well-known symbols of Burgundy on a tattered cloak indicated that this figure represented Charles of Burgundy. The crowd shouted that they were going to hang the effigy just as the King of France had already hanged Count Charles in real life. They also claimed that he was not a count at all, but the son of their former bishop, Heinsberg. They went so far as to hang the effigy on a gallows, shoot it full of arrows, and leave it hanging like a scarecrow for the citizens of Bouvignes to see.

The actual contents of the treaty made at Conflans did not reach Liege until messages from Louis had assured them that he had been mindful of their interests in making his own terms, assurances, however, coupled with advice to make peace with their good friend the duke. But there speedily came later information that the only mention of Liege in the new treaty was an apology[page 140] that Louis had ever made friends in that city!

The actual contents of the treaty made at Conflans didn’t reach Liege until messages from Louis assured them that he had considered their interests while making his own terms. However, these assurances came with advice to make peace with their good friend the duke. But soon after, they received information that the only mention of Liege in the new treaty was an apology[page 140] for Louis ever having made friends in that city!

The rebels lost heart at once. Without the king, they had no confidence in their own efforts. Envoys were despatched to Philip who refused to answer their humble requests for pardon until his son could decide what punishment the principality deserved. Nor was much delay to be anticipated before an answer would be forthcoming. Charles hastened to Liege direct from Paris, not pausing even to greet his father. By the third week of January, he was encamped between St. Trond and Tongres, where a fresh deputation from Liege found him. These envoys, between eighty and a hundred, were well armed chiefly because they feared attacks from their anti-peace fellow-citizens.9

The rebels immediately lost their spirit. Without the king, they had no confidence in their own efforts. Messengers were sent to Philip, who refused to respond to their humble pleas for forgiveness until his son could decide on the appropriate punishment for the principality. There wasn't much delay expected before a response would come. Charles rushed to Liege directly from Paris, not stopping even to greet his father. By the third week of January, he had set up camp between St. Trond and Tongres, where a new delegation from Liege found him. These envoys, numbering between eighty and a hundred, were well-armed mainly because they feared attacks from their anti-peace fellow citizens.9

They found Charles flushed by his recent achievement of bringing King Louis to his way of thinking. His army, too, was a stronger body than when it left the Netherlands. The troops were more skilled from their experience and elated at what they counted their success; more capable, too, of acting as one body under the guidance of a resolute leader, now inclined to despise councils with free discussion. The count's quick temper had gained him weight but it had made him feared. The slightest breach of discipline brought a thunder-cloud on his face. If we may believe one authority,10 he himself was often so lacking in[page 141] discipline that he would strike an officer with a baton, and once at least, he killed a soldier with his own hand.

They found Charles flushed with pride over his recent success in persuading King Louis to see things his way. His army was also stronger than when it left the Netherlands. The troops had gained more skills from their experiences and were excited about what they considered their victory; they were better able to act as a united force under the leadership of a determined leader, who had started to look down on councils with open discussions. The count's quick temper had earned him respect, but it had also made him feared. The slightest mistake in discipline would bring a stormy expression to his face. If we are to believe one source, he himself was often so undisciplined that he would strike an officer with a baton, and at least once, he killed a soldier with his own hands.

His audience with the envoys resulted in a treaty, of which certain articles were so harsh that the messengers were insulted when the report was made in Liege. Only eleven out of thirty-two gilds voted to accept all the articles. A certain noble on pleasant terms with the count offered to carry the unpopular document back to him to ask for a modification of the harsh terms.

His meeting with the envoys led to a treaty, but some of its terms were so severe that the messengers were insulted when the report was delivered in Liege. Only eleven out of thirty-two guilds agreed to accept all the terms. A certain noble who had a good relationship with the count offered to take the unpopular document back to him to request changes to the harsh terms.

By this time the weather was severe. Charles's troops were in need of repose, and it seemed prudent to avoid hostility if possible. Charles revoked the objectionable clauses in consideration of an increase of the war indemnity. With this change the treaty was accepted, and a Piteous Peace it was indeed for the proud folk of Liege. Instead of owing allegiance to emperor and to pope alone as free imperial citizens, they agreed to recognise the Burgundian dukes as hereditary protectors of Liege.

By this point, the weather had turned harsh. Charles's troops needed a break, and it seemed wise to avoid conflict if possible. Charles removed the troublesome clauses in exchange for a higher war indemnity. With this change, the treaty was accepted, and it was indeed a sad peace for the proud people of Liege. Instead of only owing loyalty to the emperor and the pope as free imperial citizens, they agreed to recognize the Burgundian dukes as hereditary protectors of Liege.

When it was desired, Burgundian troops could march freely across the territory. Burgundian coins were declared valid at Burgundian values. No Liege fortresses were to menace Burgundian marches, and unqualified obedience was pledged to the new overlords. The same terms were conceded to all the rebel towns alike except[page 142] to Dinant. The story of the personal insult to himself and his mother had reached the count's ears and he was not inclined to ignore the circumstance. His further action was, however, deferred.

When needed, Burgundian troops could move freely through the territory. Burgundian coins were accepted at Burgundian values. No Liege fortresses were allowed to threaten Burgundian movements, and complete obedience was promised to the new rulers. The same terms were granted to all the rebel towns except[page 142] Dinant. The news of the personal insult to him and his mother had reached the count, and he wasn’t ready to let it go. However, he postponed any further action.

January 24, 1466, is the final date of the treaty11 and, after its conclusion, Charles ordered a review of his forces, a review that almost culminated in a pitched battle between army and citizens of St. Trond, and then on January 31st, the count returned to Brussels where there was a great display of Burgundian etiquette before the duke embraced his victorious son.

January 24, 1466, is the final date of the treaty11 and, after it was signed, Charles ordered a review of his forces, which nearly led to a major battle between the army and the citizens of St. Trond. Then, on January 31st, the count returned to Brussels, where there was a grand display of Burgundian etiquette before the duke embraced his victorious son.

Piteous as was the peace for Liege and the province at large, still more piteous was the lot of Dinant which alone was excluded from the participation in the treaty. Her fate remained uncertain for months. Other affairs occupied the Count of Charolais until late in the summer of 1466. Time had quickly proven that Louis, well freed from the allies pressing up to the gates of Paris, was in very different temper from Louis ill at ease under their strenuous demands. Not only had he withdrawn his promises in regard to the duchy conferred on his brother, but he had begun taking other measures, ostensibly to prepare against a possible English invasion, which alarmed his cousin of Burgundy for the undisturbed possession of his recently recovered[page 143] towns on the Somme.

As sad as the peace was for Liege and the province as a whole, Dinant's situation was even worse since it was left out of the treaty completely. Its fate remained uncertain for months. Other matters occupied the Count of Charolais until late summer 1466. Time quickly showed that Louis, now free from the allies pressing at the gates of Paris, had a very different mindset compared to when he was under their intense demands. Not only had he backed out of his promises regarding the duchy given to his brother, but he had also started taking other actions, seemingly to prepare for a possible English invasion, which worried his cousin from Burgundy about keeping his recently reclaimed[page 143] towns on the Somme.

Excited by the rumours of Louis's purposes, Charles despatched the following letter from Namur:12

Excited by the rumors about Louis's intentions, Charles sent the following letter from Namur:12

"MONSEIGNEUR:

"Your Excellency:"

"I recommend myself very humbly to your good grace and beg to inform you, Monseigneur, that recently I have been advised of something very surprising to me, Moreover, I am now put beyond doubt considering the source of my information. It is with much regret that I communicate it to you when I remember all the good words you have given to me this year, orally and in writing. Monseigneur, it is evident that there has been some agreement between your people and the English, and that the matter has been so well worked that you have consented, as I have heard, to yield them the land of Caux, Rouen, and the connecting villages, and to aid them in withholding Abbeville and the county of Ponthieu, and further, to cement with them certain alliances against me and my country in making them large offers greatly to my prejudice and, in order to complete the whole, they are to come to Dieppe.

"I humbly recommend myself to your kindness and want to inform you, Monseigneur, that I have recently learned something quite surprising. Furthermore, I am now sure about the source of my information. I regret having to share this with you, especially when I think of all the kind words you’ve shared with me this year, both spoken and written. Monseigneur, it’s clear that there has been some agreement between your people and the English, and that this situation has been managed so well that you have apparently agreed to give them the territory of Caux, Rouen, and the nearby villages, and to help them keep Abbeville and the county of Ponthieu. Moreover, it seems you’ve formed certain alliances with them against me and my country, making them significant offers to my detriment, and as part of this arrangement, they plan to come to Dieppe."

"Monseigneur, you may dispose of your own as you wish: but, Monseigneur, in regard to what concerns me, it seems to me that you would do better to leave my property in my hand than to be the instrument of putting it into the hands of the English or of any foreign nation. For this reason I entreat you, Monseigneur, that if such overtures or greater ones have been opened by your people that you will not commit[page 144] yourself to them in any manner but will insist on their cessation, and that you will do this in a way that I may always have cause to remain your very humble servant as I desire to do with all my heart. Above all, write to me your good pleasure, and I implore you, Monseigneur, if there be any service that I can render you, I am the one who would wish to employ all that God has given me [to do it]. Written at Namur, August 16th.

"Monseigneur, you can do what you want with your own, but regarding my situation, I believe it would be better to keep my property in my hands rather than hand it over to the English or any foreign power. For this reason, I ask you, Monseigneur, that if your people have initiated such discussions or even larger ones, you will not engage with them in any way but will insist on their stopping, and that you will do this in a manner that allows me to remain your very humble servant, as I truly wish to be. Please, above all, let me know your wishes, and I urge you, Monseigneur, if there's any way I can assist you, I would gladly use all that God has given me to do so. Written in Namur, August 16th."

"Your very humble and obedient subject,    

"CHARLES."    

"Your very humble and obedient subject,

"CHARLES."

Then the count proceeded to Dinant to inflict the punishment that the culprits had, to his mind, too long escaped.

Then the count went to Dinant to impose the punishment that he felt the offenders had gotten away with for far too long.

Commines calls this a strong and rich town, superior even to Liege.13 A comparison of the two sites shows, however, that this statement could hardly have been true at any time. Dinant lies in a narrow space between the Meuse and high land. A lofty rock at one end of the town dominating the river is crowned by a fortress most picturesque in appearance. It is difficult to estimate how many inhabitants there actually were in the place in 1466, but there is no doubt as to their energy and character. As mentioned before, the artisans had acquired a high degree of skill in their specialty, and their brass work was renowned far and wide. Pots and pans and other utensils were known as Dinanderies.

Commines describes this as a strong and wealthy town, even better than Liege.13 However, when comparing the two locations, it's clear that this claim couldn't have been accurate at any point. Dinant is squeezed into a narrow area between the Meuse River and high ground. A towering rock at one end of the town overlooks the river and is topped by a beautifully picturesque fortress. It's tough to determine the exact population in 1466, but there's no doubt about their energy and spirit. As mentioned earlier, the craftsmen had achieved a high level of skill in their trades, and their brass work was famous far and wide. Pots, pans, and other utensils were known as Dinanderies.

The traffic in them was so important that[page 145] Dinant had had her own commercial relations with England for a long period. Her merchants enjoyed the same privileges in London as the members of the Hanseatic League, and an English company was held in high respect at Dinant.14 The brass-founders' gild ranked at Dinant as the drapers at Louvain, and the weavers at Ghent. As a "great gild they formed a middle class between the lower gilds and the bourgeois," the merchants and richer folk.15 In municipal matters each of these three classes had a separate vote.

The trade in those goods was so significant that[page 145] Dinant had maintained commercial ties with England for a long time. Its merchants enjoyed the same privileges in London as the members of the Hanseatic League, and an English company was well-respected in Dinant.14 The brass foundry guild ranked in Dinant like the drapers in Louvain and the weavers in Ghent. As a "great guild," they formed a middle class between the lower guilds and the bourgeois," the merchants and wealthier individuals.15 In municipal matters, each of these three classes had a separate vote.

As it happened, Dinant had not been very ready to open hostilities against the House of Burgundy though she was equally critical of Louis of Bourbon in his episcopal misrule. It was undoubtedly her rivalry with Bouvignes of Namur that brought her into the strife. That neighbour had taunted her rival to exasperation, and the fact that it was safe under the Duke of Burgundy and backed by him as Count of Namur, had brought a Burgundian element into the local contest.

As it turned out, Dinant wasn't really prepared to start a conflict with the House of Burgundy, even though she was just as critical of Louis of Bourbon and his poor leadership as bishop. It was definitely her rivalry with Bouvignes of Namur that pulled her into the conflict. That neighbor had provoked her rival to the point of frustration, and the safety they found under the Duke of Burgundy, along with his support as Count of Namur, added a Burgundian twist to the local struggle.

The incidents of the insult to Charles and the aspersion on his mother's reputation undoubtedly were due to an irresponsible rabble rather than to any action that could properly be attributed to the leading men. Further, it really seems probable that the weight attached to the insulting act never occurred to the respectable burghers[page 146] until they heard of it from others, so insignificant were the participants in it.

The events involving the insult to Charles and the attack on his mother's reputation clearly came from a reckless crowd rather than any actions of the prominent individuals. Moreover, it’s likely that the importance of the insulting act didn’t occur to the respectable townspeople[page 146] until they learned about it from others, as the people involved were so unimportant.

As soon as it was realised that serious consequences might result from reckless folly, the authorities were quite ready to separate themselves from the event, and to arrest the culprits as common malefactors. Once, indeed, the prisoners were temporarily rescued by their friends, and it seemed to Burgundian sympathisers a suspicious circumstance that this happened just at a moment when there was renewed hope for help from Louis XI. When convinced that such hopes were vain, the magistrates became seriously alarmed and ready to go to any lengths to avert Burgundian vengeance. Finally the following letter was despatched to the Duke of Burgundy:16

As soon as it became clear that serious consequences could come from reckless actions, the authorities were quick to distance themselves from the incident and arrest the offenders as common criminals. At one point, the prisoners were temporarily rescued by their friends, which raised suspicions among Burgundian supporters since it happened right when there was renewed hope for assistance from Louis XI. Once the magistrates realized that those hopes were unfounded, they became genuinely alarmed and were willing to do whatever it took to avoid Burgundian retribution. Ultimately, the following letter was sent to the Duke of Burgundy:16

"The poor, humble and obedient servants and subjects of the most reverend father in God, Louis of Bourbon, Bishop of Liege; and your petty neighbours and borderers, the burgomaster's council and folk of Dinant, humbly declare that it has come to their knowledge that the wrath of your grace has been aroused against the town on account of certain ill words spoken by some of the inhabitants thereof, in contempt of your honourable person. The city is as displeased about these words as it is possible to be, and far from wishing to excuse the culprits has arrested as many as could be found and now holds them in durance awaiting any punishment your grace may decree. As heartily and as lovingly as possible do your petitioners beseech your grace to permit your[page 147] anger to be appeased, holding the people of Dinant exonerated, and resting satisfied with the punishment of the guilty, inasmuch as the people are bitterly grieved on account of the insults and have, as before stated, arrested the culprits."

"The poor, humble, and obedient servants and subjects of the most reverend Father in God, Louis of Bourbon, Bishop of Liege; and your nearby neighbors, the burgomaster's council and people of Dinant, humbly declare that they have learned that your grace's anger has been stirred up against the town due to some disrespectful remarks made by a few of its inhabitants about your honorable person. The city shares in the displeasure over these remarks and, instead of excusing the wrongdoers, has arrested as many of them as they could find and is holding them in custody, awaiting any punishment your grace decides. Your petitioners sincerely and lovingly request your grace to soften your anger, exonerate the people of Dinant, and be satisfied with the punishment of the guilty, as the people are deeply saddened by the insults and, as previously stated, have apprehended the offenders."

With further apologies for any failure of duty towards the Duke of Burgundy, the petitioners humbly begged to be granted the same terms that Liege and the other towns had received. March 31st is the date of this humble document. Months of doubt followed before the terrible experience of August proved the futility of their pleas, to which the ducal family refused to listen, so deep was their sense of personal aggrievement. Long as it was since the duchess had taken part in public affairs, she, too, had a word to say here. And she, too, was implacable against the town where any citizen had dared accuse her of infidelity to her husband and to the Church whose interests were more to her than anything in the world except her son.17

With more apologies for any shortcomings in duty towards the Duke of Burgundy, the petitioners humbly requested to be granted the same terms that Liege and the other towns received. March 31st is the date of this humble document. Months of uncertainty followed before the terrible experience of August revealed the futility of their appeals, which the ducal family refused to consider due to their strong personal grievances. Even though it had been a long time since the duchess had engaged in public affairs, she had something to say about this as well. She was equally unyielding against the town where any citizen dared to accuse her of being unfaithful to her husband and to the Church, whose interests mattered to her more than anything else in the world except her son.17

The petition was as unheeded as were all the representations of the would-be mediators. Again Dinant turned in desperation to Louis XI. and with assurances that after God his royal majesty was their only hope, besought him from mere[page 148] charity and pity to persuade his cousin of Burgundy to forgive them. Apparently Louis took no notice of this appeal. Dinant's last hope was that her fellow-communes of Liege would refuse to ratify the treaty unless she, too, were included. The sole concession, obtained by their envoys to Charles in the winter, had been a short truce afterwards extended to May, 1466.

The petition went ignored, just like all the requests from the would-be mediators. Once again, Dinant desperately turned to Louis XI, assuring him that after God, their only hope was his royal majesty. They pleaded with him, out of pure charity and compassion, to persuade his cousin of Burgundy to forgive them. It seemed Louis didn’t pay any attention to this request. Dinant's last hope was that her fellow-communes of Liege would refuse to approve the treaty unless she was included as well. The only concession their envoys secured from Charles during the winter was a brief truce, which was later extended to May 1466.

During that summer the critical position of the little town was well known. Some sympathisers offered aid but it was aid that there was possible danger in accepting. Many of the outlaws from Liege, who had been expressly excluded from the terms of the peace, had joined the ranks of a certain free lance company called "The Companions of the Green Tent," as their only shelter was the interlaced branches of the forest. To Dinant came this band to aid in her defence.18 At one time it seemed as though a peaceful accommodation might be reached but it fell through. Not yet were the citizens ready to surrender their charters—"Franchises,—to the rescue," was a frequent cry and no treaty was made.

During that summer, everyone knew how critical the situation was for the small town. Some sympathizers offered help, but it was the kind of help that could be risky to accept. Many of the outlaws from Liege, who had been specifically excluded from the peace terms, had joined a certain freelance group called "The Companions of the Green Tent," as their only refuge was in the intertwined branches of the forest. This band came to Dinant to assist in its defense. At one point, it seemed like a peaceful settlement could be reached, but that fell apart. The citizens were not ready to give up their charters—“Franchises, to the rescue,” was a common shout, and no treaty was made.

Philip, long inactive, resolved to assist at the reduction of this place in person. Too feeble to ride, he was carried to the Meuse in a litter, and arrived at Namur on August 14th. Then attended by a small escort only, he proceeded to Bouvignes, a splendid vantage point whence he could command a view of the scene of his son's[page 149] intended operations. As the crisis became imminent there were a few further efforts to effect a reconciliation. When these failed, the town prepared to meet the worst.19 Stories gravely related by Du Clercq20 represent the people of Dinant goaded to actual fury of resistance.

Philip, who had been inactive for a while, decided to personally help with the siege of this place. Unable to ride due to his weakness, he was carried to the Meuse in a litter and arrived in Namur on August 14th. With only a small escort, he made his way to Bouvignes, a great spot where he could oversee the actions his son planned to take. As the situation became critical, there were a few last attempts to negotiate peace. When those efforts failed, the town braced itself for the worst. Stories seriously told by Du Clercq depict the people of Dinant driven to a furious resistance.

By August 7th, the Burgundian troops made their appearance, winding down to the river. Conspicuous among the standards—and nobles from all Philip's dominions were in evidence—was the banner of the Count of Charolais, displaying St. George slaying the dragon.

By August 7th, the Burgundian troops showed up, making their way down to the river. Among the flags—and nobles from all of Philip's territories were present—was the banner of the Count of Charolais, featuring St. George battling the dragon.

On Tuesday, August 19th, Dinant was invested and the siege began. Within the walls the most turbulent element had gained complete control of affairs. All thought of prudence was thrown to the winds. From the walls they hurled words at the foe:

On Tuesday, August 19th, Dinant was taken over and the siege started. Inside the walls, the most chaotic group had taken full control of everything. Any sense of caution was completely abandoned. From the walls, they shouted insults at the enemy:

"Is your old doll of a duke tired of life that you have brought him here to perish?21 Your Count Charlotel is a green sprout. Bid him go fight the King of France at Montl'héry. If he waits for the noble Louis or the Liegeois he will have to take to his heels," etc.

"Is your old duke tired of life that you brought him here to die?21 Your Count Charlotel is just a rookie. Tell him to go fight the King of France at Montl'héry. If he waits for the noble Louis or the Liegeois, he’ll have to run away," etc.

It was a heavy siege and the town was riddled with cannon-balls but there was no assault. By[page 150] the sixth day the magistrates determined to send their keys to the Count of Charolais and beg for mercy. The captain of the great gild of coppersmiths, Jean de Guérin, tried to encourage the faint-hearted to protest openly against this procedure. Seizing the city colours he declared: "I will trust to no humane sentiment. I am ready to carry this flag to the breach and to live or die with you. If you surrender, I will quit the town before the foe enter it." It was too late, the capitulation was made.

It was a tough siege, and the town was pockmarked with cannonballs, but there was no attack. By[page 150] the sixth day, the local leaders decided to send their keys to the Count of Charolais and plead for mercy. The captain of the powerful coppersmiths' guild, Jean de Guérin, tried to rally those who were feeling hopeless to openly oppose this decision. Grabbing the city colors, he declared: "I won't rely on any sense of compassion. I'm ready to take this flag to the breach and either live or die with you. If you surrender, I will leave the town before the enemy enters." Unfortunately, it was too late; the capitulation was finalized.

When the keys were brought to Charles he remembered that he was not yet duke and ordered them presented to his father in his stead, and to his half-brother Anthony was entrusted the task of formally accepting the surrender.

When the keys were given to Charles, he remembered that he wasn't Duke yet and had them presented to his father instead. His half-brother Anthony was assigned the task of officially accepting the surrender.

It was late in the evening when the Bastard of Burgundy marched in. At first he held the incoming troops well under control, but the stores of wine were easy to reach, and by the morning there were wild scenes of disorder. When Charles arrived, however, on the morrow, Tuesday, just a week after the beginning of the siege, lawlessness was checked with a strong hand. Any ill treatment of women was peculiarly repugnant to him, and he did not hesitate to execute the sternest justice upon offenders.22

It was late in the evening when the Bastard of Burgundy marched in. At first, he kept the incoming troops under control, but the wine supplies were too tempting, and by morning, there were wild scenes of chaos. However, when Charles arrived the next day, Tuesday, just a week after the siege started, he quickly restored order with a firm hand. He was especially intolerant of any mistreatment of women, and he didn't hesitate to impose harsh justice on those who offended. 22



ANTHONY OF BURGUNDY

ANTHONY OF BURGUNDY



His entry into the fallen town was made with all the wonted Burgundian pomp. Nothing in the proceedings occurred in a headlong or passionate[page 151] manner. A council of war was held and the proceedings decided upon. The cruelty that was exercised was used in deliberate punishment, not in savage lawlessness. The personal insults to his mother and to himself rankled in the count's mind. As one author remarks23 with undoubted reason, it is not likely that any of those responsible for the insult were among those punished. After the siege, "pitiable it was to see, for the innocent suffered and the guilty escaped."

His entry into the fallen town was marked with all the usual Burgundian flair. Nothing about the events was rushed or overly emotional. A war council was convened, and the actions were carefully decided. The cruelty that was inflicted was meant as a deliberate punishment, not random brutality. The personal insults directed at his mother and himself bothered the count deeply. As one author wisely notes, it’s unlikely that any of those who were truly responsible for the insults were among those punished. After the siege, "it was sad to see, for the innocent suffered while the guilty got away."

Certain rich citizens bought their lives with large sums, others were sold as slaves,24 or were hanged or beheaded, or were thrown into the Meuse.25 In the monasteries, life was conceded to the inmates but that was all. All their property was confiscated. The Count of St. Pol, now Constable of France, tried to intercede for the citizens with Philip who remained at Bouvignes, but to no result. It might have been chance or it might have been intentional that at last flames completed the work of destruction. The abode of Adolph of Cleves, at the corner of Nôtre Dame, was found to be on fire at about one o'clock in the morning of Thursday, August 28th.

Certain wealthy citizens bought their freedom with large sums, others were sold as slaves,24 or were hanged or beheaded, or were thrown into the Meuse.25 In the monasteries, the inmates were allowed to live, but that was all. All their property was taken away. The Count of St. Pol, now Constable of France, tried to plead for the citizens with Philip, who was still at Bouvignes, but nothing came of it. It might have been a coincidence or it could have been deliberate that finally, flames finished the job of destruction. Adolph of Cleves's residence, at the corner of Nôtre Dame, was discovered to be on fire at around one o'clock in the morning on Thursday, August 28th.

That Charles was responsible for this conflagration Du Clercq thinks is incredible.26 He would[page 152] certainly have saved all ecclesiastical property which was almost completely consumed. Indeed, Charles gave orders to extinguish the flames as soon as they were discovered, but every one was so occupied with saving his own portion of booty that nothing was accomplished and the town-hall caught fire and the church of Nôtre Dame. From the latter some ornaments and treasures were saved and the bones of Ste. Perpète, with other holy relics, were rescued by Charles himself at risk to his own life.

That Charles was responsible for this fire, Du Clercq finds hard to believe. He would certainly have saved all the church property that was almost completely destroyed. In fact, Charles ordered the flames to be extinguished as soon as they were discovered, but everyone was so focused on saving their own valuables that nothing was done, and the town hall and the church of Nôtre Dame caught fire. Some ornaments and treasures were saved from the latter, and Charles himself risked his life to rescue the bones of Ste. Perpète and other holy relics.

"It was never known how the fire originated. Some say it was due to a defective flue. To my mind," [concludes the pious historian], 27 "it was the Divine Will that Dinant should be destroyed on account of the pride and ill deeds of the people. I trust to God who knows all. The duke's people alone lost more than a hundred thousand crowns' value."

"It was never known how the fire started. Some say it was because of a faulty flue. In my opinion," [concludes the devout historian], 27 "it was the Divine Will that Dinant should be destroyed because of the pride and wrongdoings of the people. I trust in God who knows everything. The duke's people alone lost more than a hundred thousand crowns’ worth."

Cy fust Dinant, "Dinant was," is the sum of his description, four days after the conflagration. 28

Cy fust Dinant, "Dinant was," is the essence of his description, four days after the fire. 28

On September 1st, Philip, who had remained at Bouvignes while all this passed under the direction of Charles, took boat and sailed down to Namur. It was almost a triumph,—that trip that proved one of the last ever made by the proud duke—and the procession on the river and the entry into Namur were closed by a humble embassy[page 153] from Liege in regard to certain points of their peace.

On September 1st, Philip, who had stayed in Bouvignes while Charles was in charge of everything, took a boat and sailed down to Namur. It was almost a triumph—this trip turned out to be one of the last ever taken by the proud duke—and the procession on the river and the entry into Namur were wrapped up by a modest delegation from Liege concerning certain aspects of their peace.[page 153]

Du Clercq gravely relates, by the way, that the Count of St. Pol's men had had no part in the plunder of Dinant. This was hard on the poor fellows. Therefore, Philip turned over to their mercies, as a compensation for this deprivation, the little town of Tuin, which had been rebellious and then submitted. Tuin accepted its fate, submitted to St. Pol, and then compounded the right of pillage for a round sum of money. Moreover, they promised to lay low their gates and their walls and those of St. Trond. In this way, it is said that the constable made ten thousand Rhenish florins. Still both he and his men felt ill-compensated for the loss of the booty of Dinant.

Du Clercq seriously mentions that the Count of St. Pol's men had nothing to do with the looting of Dinant. This was tough on those poor guys. So, Philip gave them the town of Tuin as compensation for this loss, since it had been rebellious but then surrendered. Tuin accepted its fate, submitted to St. Pol, and then paid a lump sum to avoid being pillaged. They also promised to lower their gates and walls, including those of St. Trond. It is said that the constable made ten thousand Rhenish florins this way. However, both he and his men still felt underpaid for the loss of the loot from Dinant.

Charles continued a kind of harassing warfare on the various towns of Liege territory. The people of Liege themselves seem to have varied in their humour towards Charles, sometimes being very humble in their petitions for peace and again very insolent. As a rule, this conduct seems to be traceable to their hope of Louis's support. On September 7th, there was one pitched battle where victory decided the final terms of the general peace, and after various skirmishes and submissions, Charles disbanded his troops for the winter and joined his father at Brussels.

Charles continued a sort of relentless campaign against the towns in the Liege area. The people of Liege themselves seemed to have mixed feelings about Charles, at times pleading humbly for peace and at other times being quite rude. Generally, this behavior appears to stem from their hope for support from Louis. On September 7th, there was a major battle that determined the final terms of the overall peace, and after several skirmishes and surrenders, Charles disbanded his troops for the winter and met up with his father in Brussels.


[Footnote 1: Doc. inédits sur l'hist. de France. "Mélanges," ii., 398.]

[Footnote 1: Doc. unpublished on the history of France. "Various," ii., 398.]

[Footnote 2: Polain, Récits historiques sur l'ancien pays de Liège, I, etc.]

[Footnote 2: Polain, Historical Accounts of the Old Land of Liège, I, etc.]

[Footnote 3: See Kirk, Charles the Bold, i., 329.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Kirk, Charles the Bold, vol. 1, p. 329.]

[Footnote 4: Jacques de Hemricourt suggested four chief points of difficulty in Liege government:

[Footnote 4: Jacques de Hemricourt pointed out four main challenges in the governance of Liege:

  1. The size of the council—two hundred, where twenty would do.

  2. The equal voice granted to all gilds without regard to size, when all were assembled by the council to vote on a matter.

  3. Extension of franchise to youths of fifteen.

  4. Facile naturalisation laws.

(See Kirk, i., 325.)]

(See Kirk, i., 325.)

[Footnote 5: In many cases when the interdict was imposed, it is probable that it was only partially operative.]

[Footnote 5: In many cases when the ban was put in place, it likely only had a partial effect.

[Footnote 6: See Victor Hugo, Le Rhin, i. The Walloon dialect varies greatly between the towns. Here are a few words of the "Prodigal Son" as they are written in Liege, Huy, and Lille:

[Footnote 6: See Victor Hugo, Le Rhin, i. The Walloon dialect changes significantly from town to town. Here are a few words from the "Prodigal Son" as they're written in Liege, Huy, and Lille:

  • LIEGE. Jésus lizi d'ha co: In homme aveut deux fis. Li pus jone dérit à s'père: père dinnez-m'con qui m'dent riv' ni di vosse bin; et l'père lezi partagea s'bin.

  • HUY. Jésus l'zi d'ha co: Eun homme avut deux fis. Li peus jone dérit a s'père etc.

  • LILLE. Jesus leu dit incore: un homme avot deux garchens. L'pus jeune dit à sin père-mon père donez me ch que j'dor recouvre d'vo bien; et l'père leu-z-a doné a chacun leu parchen.

See also Doc. inédits concernant l'hist. de la Belgique, ii., 238, for comment on Scott's treatment of the language.]

See also Unpublished Documents on the History of Belgium, ii., 238, for comments on Scott's treatment of the language.

[Footnote 7: The numbers are probably exaggerated. To-day it contains about two hundred thousand.]

[Footnote 7: The numbers are likely inflated. Nowadays, it has around two hundred thousand.

[Footnote 8: Du Clercq, iv., 203.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Clercq, vol. 4, 203.

[Footnote 9: Du Clercq, iv., 249.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Clercq, vol. 4, 249.]

[Footnote 10: Du Clercq, iv., 239-262.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Clercq, iv., 239-262.]

[Footnote 11: Gachard, Doc. inéd., ii., 285, 322. For letters and negotiations anterior to this peace see p. 197 et seq.]

[Footnote 11: Gachard, Unpublished Documents, ii., 285, 322. For letters and negotiations before this peace, see p. 197 and following.

[Footnote 12: Duclos, v., 236.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Duclos, v., 236.

[Footnote 13: Book ii., ch. i. To-day there are only about eight thousand inhabitants.]

[Footnote 13: Book ii., ch. i. Today, there are only about eight thousand inhabitants.

[Footnote 14: In addition to Commines and Du Clercq see also Kirk, i., 385, for quotations from Borgnet and others.]

[Footnote 14: Also check out Commines and Du Clercq; see also Kirk, i., 385, for quotes from Borgnet and others.

[Footnote 15: Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 213, et passim.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gachard, Unpublished document., i., 213, and frequently.]

[Footnote 16: Gachard, Doc. inéd., ii., 350.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gachard, Unpublished Docs, ii., 350.]

[Footnote 17: Est falme commune que tres haute princesse la ducesse de Bourgogne, à cause desdictes injures at conclut telle hayne sur cestedite ville de Dinant qu'elle a juré comme on dist que s'il li devoit couster tout son vaellant, fera ruynner cestedite ville en mettant toutes personnes à l'espée. (Gachard, Doc. inéd., ii., 222.)]

[Footnote 17: It is a well-known story that the very high-ranking princess, the Duchess of Burgundy, because of the said offenses, has developed such hatred for the city of Dinant that she has sworn, as they say, that if it were to cost her all her valor, she would destroy this city by putting all its people to the sword. (Gachard, Doc. inéd., ii., 222.)

[Footnote 18: Gachard, Doc. inéd., ii., 337, et passim.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gachard, Unpublished Document., ii., 337, and elsewhere.]

[Footnote 19: Du Clercq, iv., 273.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ You Clercq, iv., 273.]

[Footnote 20: He says messengers were put to death without regard to their sacred office, even a little child being torn limb from limb. Priests were thrown into the river for refusing to say mass, and the situation was strained to the last degree.]

[Footnote 20: He states that messengers were killed without respect for their sacred role, with even a small child being ripped apart. Priests were thrown into the river for refusing to perform mass, and tensions reached a breaking point.

[Footnote 21: Qui a mandé ce vieil monnart vostre duc, etc.]

[Footnote 21: Who sent this old coin to your duke, etc.]

[Footnote 22: Du Clercq, iv., 278.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Clercq, vol. 4, p. 278.]

[Footnote 23: De Ram, Documents relatifs aux troubles du pays de Liége, "Henricus de Merica," p. 159.]

[Footnote 23: De Ram, Documents related to the troubles in the region of Liège, "Henricus de Merica," p. 159.]

[Footnote 24: Vel vendebantur in servos. See De Ram et passim for documents.]

[Footnote 24: Vel were being sold into slavery. See De Ram and others for documents.]

[Footnote 25: It seems to be well attested that the prisoners were tied together and drowned.]

[Footnote 25: It seems to be well confirmed that the prisoners were bound together and drowned.]

[Footnote 26: Du Clercq, iv., 280.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Du Clercq, iv., 280.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 281.]

[Footnote 28: In 1472, a new church was erected "on the spot formerly called Dinant" and after that, little by little, the town came to life. (Gachard, Analectes Belgiques, 318, etc.).]

[Footnote 28: In 1472, a new church was built "in the area previously known as Dinant," and from then on, the town gradually started to thrive. (Gachard, Analectes Belgiques, 318, etc.).]





CHAPTER VIII

THE NEW DUKE

1467

The Good Duke's journey to Bouvignes where he witnessed the manner in which his authority was vindicated was his last effort. In the early summer following, on Friday, June 10th, Philip, then at Bruges, was taken ill and died on the following Monday, June 13th, between nine and ten in the evening.1 Charles was summoned on the Sunday, and it seemed as though his horse's hoofs hardly struck the pavement as he rode, so swift was his course on the way to Bruges.

The Good Duke's trip to Bouvignes, where he saw how his authority was defended, was his final endeavor. In early summer that followed, on Friday, June 10th, Philip, who was in Bruges at the time, became ill and passed away on the following Monday, June 13th, between nine and ten in the evening.1 Charles was called on Sunday, and it felt like his horse's hooves barely touched the ground as he rode, moving so quickly towards Bruges.

When he reached the house where his father lay dying, he was told that speech had already ceased, but that there was still life. The count threw himself on his knees by the bedside, weeping in all tenderness, and implored a paternal benediction and pardon for all wherein he had offended his father. Near the duke stood his confessor who begged the dying man to make a sign if he could still understand what was said to him. On this[page 155] admonition and in reply to his son's prayers, Philip turned his eyes to Charles, looked at him and pressed the hand which was laid upon his own, but further token was beyond his strength. The count stayed by his side until he breathed his last.

When he arrived at the house where his father was dying, he was told that his father could no longer speak, but he was still alive. The count knelt by the bedside, crying with all his heart, and begged for a father’s blessing and forgiveness for everything he had done wrong. Nearby, the duke's confessor urged the dying man to give a sign if he could still understand what was being said. At this suggestion, and in response to his son's pleas, Philip turned his eyes to Charles, looked at him, and squeezed the hand that was resting on his own, but he couldn't do anything more. The count stayed by his side until his father took his last breath.

Thus ended the life of a man who had been a striking figure in Europe for forty years. His most fervent dream, indeed, had never been fulfilled. All his pompous vows to wrest the Holy Land from the invading Turks had proved vain. Many years had passed since he had had military success of any kind, and even in his earlier life his successes had been owing to diplomacy and to a happy conjunction of circumstances rather than to skilful generalship. He possessed pre-eminently the power of personality.

Thus ended the life of a man who had been a prominent figure in Europe for forty years. His most passionate dream, in fact, had never come true. All his grand promises to reclaim the Holy Land from the invading Turks had turned out to be empty. Many years had gone by since he'd experienced any military success, and even in his earlier years, his victories were more a result of diplomacy and fortunate circumstances than of skilled leadership. He primarily had a strong personal presence.

When Duke John of Burgundy fell on the bridge at Montereau and Philip came into his heritage, Henry V. of England was in the full flush of his prosperity, standing triumphant over England and France, and in a position to make good his claim with three stalwart brothers to back him. All these young men had died prematurely. Their only descendant was Henry VI., and that meagre and wretched representative of the ambitious Henry V. had had no spark of the character of his father and uncles. The one vigorous element in his life was his wife, Margaret of Anjou, who diligently exerted herself to keep her husband on his throne. In vain were her efforts. By 1467,[page 156] Edward of York was on that throne. Gone, too, was Charles VII., whose father's acts had clouded his early, whose son darkened his latter years.

When Duke John of Burgundy fell on the bridge at Montereau and Philip inherited his title, Henry V of England was at the peak of his power, triumphantly dominating England and France, with three strong brothers supporting him. All these young men died too soon. Their only descendant was Henry VI, a weak and miserable representative of the ambitious Henry V, lacking any of his father’s or uncles’ strong traits. The only vibrant influence in his life was his wife, Margaret of Anjou, who worked hard to keep him on the throne. Her efforts were in vain. By 1467,[page 156] Edward of York was on that throne. Also gone was Charles VII, whose father's actions had shadowed his youth, and whose son darkened his later years.

Out of his group of contemporaries, Duke Philip alone had marched steadily to every desired goal. His epitaph gave a fairly accurate list of his achievements in doggerel verses:

Out of his group of peers, Duke Philip was the only one who consistently moved toward every goal he wanted to achieve. His epitaph provided a pretty accurate list of his accomplishments in simple, clever rhymes:

"John was born to Philip, the son of good King John.
To that John, I, Philip, was born as his eldest son.
Flanders, Artois, and Burgundy were bequeathed to me
To follow him and rule them justly.
With Holland, Zealand, and Hainaut, my own realm grew larger.
Luxemburg, Brabant, and Namur were added soon after.
The Liegeois and the Germans challenged my rightful claims,
I subdued them by force and arms.
At one time, I faced
French, English, and German forces—none of them gained anything.
I fought against King Charles the Seventh in a grand battle.
He begged me for peace, and from that day, he was king!
The major conflicts I fought number seven in total.
I was never defeated. All praise be given to God.
Time and time again, Liege and Ghent rebelled,
But I crushed them. I wouldn’t be insulted.
In Barrois and Lorraine, King René waged war against me.
Formerly king of Sicily, he was soon taken captive.
Louis, the son of Charles, a distressed refugee,[page 157]
Received his crown from me. He was my guest for five years.
Edward, Duke of York, fled to my land in misery;
Now that he’s king of England, it’s thanks to my help.
To defend the Church, the Divine House,
I founded the Golden Fleece, that great order of mine.
To support the Christian faith with vigor and strength,
My galleys sailed the sea in all its gloomy expanse.
In later days, I intended and truly meant
To take the field myself, but death intervened.
When Pope Eugene was disdained by the council,
I alone kept him as Pope through my influence.
In 1467, Time set my goal.
When I reach seventy-one, I will repay Nature’s debt.
Here I now lie buried with my father and grandfather.
As in life, I was always their equal and peer.
Good Jesus was my guide in every word and deed,
I ask everyone to pray that Heaven be my reward!"

The territories thus named, that passed to the new duke, covered a goodly space of earth. Had Philip not slacked his ambition at a critical time, undoubtedly he could have left a royal rather than a ducal crown to his son. He did not so will it, and, moreover, in a way he had receded from his independence as he had accepted feudal obligations towards Louis XI. which he never had towards Charles VII.

The areas designated for the new duke spanned a significant amount of land. If Philip hadn't held back his ambition at a crucial moment, he could have definitely passed on a royal crown to his son instead of just a ducal one. However, he didn't want that, and in a sense, he had forfeited his independence by accepting feudal obligations to Louis XI, which he never had to Charles VII.

Lured by the hope of becoming prime adviser of the French king, he had emphasised his position as first peer of France. Thus it was as Duke of[page 158] Burgundy par excellence that Philip died, as the typical peer whose luxury and magnificence far surpassed the state possible to his acknowledged liege. To his son was bequeathed the task of attempting to turn that ducal state into state royal, and of establishing a realm which should hold the balance of power between France and Germany.

Lured by the hope of becoming the main adviser to the French king, he emphasized his role as the top peer in France. Thus, it was as Duke of[page 158]Burgundy par excellence that Philip died, as the typical peer whose luxury and splendor far exceeded what his recognized liege could provide. He passed on to his son the challenge of trying to transform that ducal status into a royal one, and of creating a realm that would balance power between France and Germany.

There was no doubt in Charles's mind as to which was the greater, the cleverer, the more powerful of the two, Louis the king and Charles the duke. Had not the former been a beggarly suppliant at his father's gates, as dauphin? As king, had he not been forced to yield at the gates of his own capital to every demand made by Charles, standing as the conscientious representative of the public welfare of France?

There was no doubt in Charles's mind about who was greater, smarter, and more powerful between the two: Louis the king and Charles the duke. Hadn't the former been a desperate beggar at his father's gates when he was the dauphin? As king, hadn't he been forced to give in to every demand made by Charles, who stood as the sincere representative of the public good for France?

Had not Louis befriended the contumelious neighbour of Charles, only to learn that his Burgundian cousin could and would deal summarily with all protests against his authority among the lesser folk on Netherland territory?

Hadn't Louis made friends with Charles' rude neighbor, only to find out that his Burgundian cousin could and would quickly handle any complaints about his authority from the lesser people in the Netherlands?

The Croys made an attempt to gain the new duke's friendship, as appears from this letter to Duke Charles:

The Croys tried to win the new duke's friendship, as shown in this letter to Duke Charles:

"Our very excellent lord, we have heard that it has pleased Our Lord to take to Himself and to withdraw from the world the good Duke Philip, our beloved lord and father, prince of glorious memory, august duke, most Christian champion of the faith, patron and pattern of the virtues and honours of Christianity,[page 159] and the dread of infidel lands. By his valorous deeds, he has won an immortal name among living men, and deserves to our mind to find grace before the merciful bounty of God whom we implore to pardon his faults.

"Our very excellent lord, we have heard that it has pleased Our Lord to take to Himself and to withdraw from the world the good Duke Philip, our beloved lord and father, prince of glorious memory, esteemed duke, most Christian defender of the faith, role model of the virtues and honors of Christianity,[page 159] and the fear of infidel lands. Through his brave deeds, he has earned an everlasting name among the living and, in our opinion, deserves to find grace before the merciful generosity of God, whom we ask to forgive his faults."

"Alas! our most doughty seigneur, thus dolorous death shows what is to be expected by all mortals. How many lands, how many nobles, how many peoples, how many treasures, and how many powers would have been ready to prevent what has come to pass, and how many prayers would have risen to God could He have prevented this death!...

"Unfortunately! Our brave lord, such a sorrowful death reveals what awaits all humans. How many kingdoms, how many nobles, how many people, how many riches, and how many powers would have stepped in to stop what has happened, and how many prayers would have been sent to God if He could have stopped this death!...

"Death is inevitable, and the death of the good is the end of all evils and the beginning of all benefits, but still your loss and ours cannot pass without affliction. Nevertheless, our most puissant lord, when we consider that we are not left orphans, and that you, his only son, remain to fill his place, this is a cause for comfort.

"Death is unavoidable, and when good people die, it marks the end of all wrongs and the start of all good things. However, your loss and ours will not go without sorrow. Still, our most powerful lord, when we think about how we aren't left without support, and that you, his only son, are here to take his place, this gives us a reason to feel comforted."

                 °          °          °          °          °          °          °          °          °

"We implore you to be pleased to count us your loyal subjects and very humble servitors and to permit us to go to you, to thus declare ourselves, etc.

"We kindly ask you to consider us your loyal subjects and humble servants and to allow us to come to you to make this declaration, etc."

"A. DE CROY,    

"J. DE CROY."    

"A. De Croy,    

"J. De Croy."

At the time of the duke's death, Olivier de La Marche was in England, whither he had accompanied the Bastard of Burgundy on a mission to King Edward.2 Right royally had the latter received the embassy.

At the time of the duke's death, Olivier de La Marche was in England, where he had gone with the Bastard of Burgundy on a mission to King Edward.2 The king had welcomed the embassy in a grand manner.

"Clad in purple, the garter on his leg and a great baton in his hand, he seemed, indeed, a personage worthy of being king, for he was a fine prince with a[page 160] grand manner. A count held the sword in front of him, and around his throne were from twenty to twenty-five old councillors, white-haired and looking like senators gathered together to advise their master."

" Dressed in purple, with a garter on his leg and a large baton in his hand, he looked like someone who could be king, as he was a distinguished prince with a commanding presence. A count held the sword in front of him, and around his throne were twenty to twenty-five old advisers, white-haired and resembling senators gathered to advise their leader."

Thus appeared Edward on the occasion of a tourney given in honour of the embassy which La Marche proceeds to describe in detail. The Bastard of Burgundy, wearing the Burgundian coat-of-arms with a bar sinister, made a fine record for himself.

Thus appeared Edward at a tournament held in honor of the embassy, which La Marche goes on to describe in detail. The Bastard of Burgundy, sporting the Burgundian coat of arms with a diagonal stripe, made a notable impression.

After the tournament he invited the ladies to a Sunday dinner,

After the tournament, he invited the women to a Sunday dinner,

"especially the Queen and her sisters and made great preparations therefor and then we departed, Thomas de Loreille, Bailiff of Caux, and I to go to Brittany to accomplish our embassy. We arrived at Pleume and were obliged to await wind and boats to go into Brittany. While there, came the news that the Duke of Burgundy was dead. You may believe how great was the bastard's mourning when he heard of his father's death, and how the nobility who were with him mourned too. Their pleasures were melted into tears and lamentations for he died like a prince in all valour.

"especially the Queen and her sisters and made great preparations for it, and then we left, Thomas de Loreille, Bailiff of Caux, and I to head to Brittany to carry out our mission. We arrived in Pleume and had to wait for the wind and boats to get into Brittany. While we were there, we received news that the Duke of Burgundy had died. You can imagine how deep the bastard’s mourning was when he heard of his father’s death, and how the nobility who were with him mourned as well. Their joy turned into tears and lamentations, for he died like a true prince in every way."

"In his life he accomplished two things to the full. One was he died as the richest prince of his time, for he left four hundred thousand crowns of gold cash, seventy-two thousand marks of silver plate, without counting rich tapestries, rings, gold dishes garnished with precious stones, a large and well equipped library, and rich furniture. For the second, he died as the most liberal duke of his time. He married his[page 161] nieces at his own expense; he bore the whole cost of great wars several times. At his own expense, he refitted the church and chapel at Jerusalem. He gave ten thousand crowns to build the tower of Burgundy at Rhodes; ... No one went from him who was not well recompensed. The state he maintained was almost royal. For five years he supported Monseigneur the Dauphin, and was a prince so renowned that all the world spoke well of him."

"In his life, he fully achieved two things. First, he died as the richest prince of his time, leaving behind four hundred thousand crowns in cash, seventy-two thousand marks in silver plates, not to mention luxurious tapestries, rings, gold dishes adorned with precious stones, a large and well-equipped library, and expensive furniture. Second, he died as the most generous duke of his era. He married off his nieces at his own expense and consistently covered the entire cost of major wars. He also financed the restoration of the church and chapel in Jerusalem out of his own pocket. He donated ten thousand crowns to build the tower of Burgundy in Rhodes; ... Everyone who left his presence did so with a generous reward. His status was almost royal. For five years, he supported the Dauphin, and he was such a renowned prince that everyone in the world spoke highly of him."

The Bastard of Burgundy took leave of the English court and hastened to Bruges to join his brother, the Count of Charolais, who received him warmly. "Henceforth," explains Olivier, "when I mention the said count I will call him the Duke of Burgundy as is reasonable."

The Bastard of Burgundy left the English court and rushed to Bruges to meet his brother, the Count of Charolais, who welcomed him warmly. "From now on," Olivier explains, "when I refer to the aforementioned count, I will call him the Duke of Burgundy, which makes sense."

Solemnly was the prince's body carried into the church of St. Donat in Bruges, there to repose until it could be taken to Burgundy to be buried at Dijon with his ancestors. La Marche dismisses the funeral with a brief phrase as he was not himself present at Bruges, being busied in Brittany. There was a memorial service there, the finest he ever saw. The arms of Burgundy were inserted in the chapel decorations, not merely pinned on,3 a fact that impressed the chronicler. No nobles, not even those from Flanders, were permitted to put on mourning. The Duke of Brittany declared that none but him was worthy of the honour for so high a prince.

Solemnly, the prince's body was carried into the church of St. Donat in Bruges, where it would rest until being taken to Burgundy for burial in Dijon with his ancestors. La Marche briefly covers the funeral, as he wasn't present in Bruges and was occupied in Brittany. There was a memorial service there, the best he ever attended. The arms of Burgundy were incorporated into the chapel decorations, not just pinned on, a detail that impressed the chronicler. No nobles, not even those from Flanders, were allowed to wear mourning. The Duke of Brittany proclaimed that only he was worthy of the honor for such a high-ranking prince.

"So he alone wore mourning. At the end of the[page 162] service I went to thank him for the reverence he had shown the House of Burgundy, and he responded that he had only done his duty. Then I finished my business as quickly as I could and crossed the sea again and returned to my new master."

"So he was the only one in mourning. At the end of the[page 162] service, I went to thank him for the respect he had shown the House of Burgundy, and he said he had only done his duty. Then I wrapped up my business as quickly as I could, crossed the sea again, and returned to my new master."

In his treatise on the eminent deeds of the Duke of Burgundy,4 Chastellain recounts, more at length than La Marche, all that his great master had accomplished. Then he proceeds to describe the duke as he knew him.

In his essay on the notable actions of the Duke of Burgundy, 4 Chastellain goes into more detail than La Marche about everything his great master achieved. He then describes the duke as he knew him.

He was medium in height, rather slight but straight as a rush, strong in hip and in arm, his figure well-knit. His neck was admirably proportioned to his body, his hand and foot were slender, he had more bone than flesh, but his veins were full-blooded. Like all his ancestors, his face was long, as was his nose, his forehead high. His complexion was brunette, his hair brownish, soft, and straight, his beard and eye-brows the same colour, but the former curly, the latter were bushy and inclined to stand up like horns when he was angry. His mouth was well-proportioned, his lips full and high-coloured; his eyes were grey, sometimes arrogant but usually amiable in expression. His personality corresponded perfectly to his appearance. His countenance showed his character, and his character was a witness to the truth of his physiognomy. Nothing was contradictory, perfect was the harmony between the inner and the outer man,[page 163] between the nobility of thought and the simple dignity, well-poised and graceful. Among the great ones of this earth, he was like a star in heaven. Every line proclaimed "I am a prince and a man unique."

He was of medium height, rather slim but upright as a reed, strong in the hips and arms, and had a well-built figure. His neck was perfectly proportioned to his body, and his hands and feet were slender. He had more bone than flesh, but his veins were well-defined. Like all his ancestors, his face was long, as was his nose, and he had a high forehead. His complexion was dark, with brownish, soft, straight hair; his beard and eyebrows were the same color, but his beard was curly while his eyebrows were bushy and tended to stand up like horns when he was angry. His mouth was well-shaped, with full, brightly colored lips; his eyes were grey, sometimes showing arrogance but usually amiable. His personality matched his appearance perfectly. His face reflected his character, and his character confirmed the truth of his looks. There was nothing contradictory; the harmony between his inner self and outer appearance was perfect, between noble thoughts and simple, dignified grace. Among the great ones of this earth, he was like a star in the sky. Every feature proclaimed, "I am a prince and a one-of-a-kind man."[page 163]

It was for his bearing rather than his beauty that he commanded universal admiration. In a stable he would have looked like an image in a temple. In a hall he was the decoration. Whereever his body was, there, too, was his spirit, ready for the demands of the hour. He was singularly joyous and nicely tempered in speech with so much personal magnetism that he could mollify any enemy if he could only meet him face to face. His dress was always rich and appropriate. He was skilful in horsemanship, in archery, and in tennis, but his chief amusement was the chase. He liked to linger at the table and demanded good serving but was really moderate in his tastes, as often he neglected pheasant for a bit of Mayence ham or salted beef. Oaths and abuse were never heard from him. To all alike his speech was courteous even when there was nothing to be gained.

It was his presence rather than his looks that earned him widespread admiration. In a stable, he would have appeared like a statue in a temple. In a hall, he was the center of attention. Wherever his body was, his spirit was there too, ready to meet the moment's demands. He was uniquely cheerful and spoke with such a pleasant tone that he could calm any adversary if he could just meet him face to face. His clothing was always lavish and suitable. He was skilled at horseback riding, archery, and tennis, but his favorite pastime was hunting. He enjoyed lingering at the dining table and expected good service, but he was actually moderate in his tastes, often choosing a bit of Mayence ham or salted beef over pheasant. He never used oaths or insults. To everyone, his words were courteous, even when there was nothing to gain by it.

"Never, I assert, did falsehood pass his lips, his mouth was equal to his seal and his spoken word to his written. Loyal as fine gold and whole as an egg." Chastellain repeats himself somewhat in the profusion of his eulogy, but such are the main points of his characterisation. Then he proceeds to some qualifications:

"Never, I say, did he speak a lie, his words were as trustworthy as his signature, and what he said matched what he wrote. Loyal like the finest gold and pure as an egg." Chastellain does repeat himself a bit in his overflowing praise, but these are the key features of his character. Then he goes on to some qualifications:

"In order to avoid the charge of flattery, I acknowledge[page 164] that he had faults. None is perfect except God. Often he was very careless in administration, and he neglected questions of justice, of finance, and of commerce in a way that may redound to the injury of his house. The excuse urged is that it was his deputies who were at fault. The answer to that is that he trusted too much to deputies and should not be excused for his confidence. A ruler ought to understand his business himself.

"In order to avoid any accusations of flattery, I recognize[page 164] that he had faults. No one is perfect except God. He was often quite careless in his administration and ignored issues of justice, finance, and commerce in ways that could harm his house. The excuse given is that it was his deputies who were at fault. The response to that is that he relied too heavily on his deputies and shouldn't be excused for his misplaced trust. A ruler should understand his own responsibilities."

"Also he had the vices of the flesh. He pleased his heart at the desire of his eyes. At the desire of his heart he multiplied his pleasures. His wishes were easy to attain. What he wanted was offered freely. He neglected the virtuous and holy lady his wife, a Christian saint, chaste and charitable. For this I offer no excuse. To God I leave the cause.

"Also, he had the weaknesses of the flesh. He satisfied his heart with the desires of his eyes. He indulged in pleasures as much as he wanted. His wishes were easy to fulfill. What he desired was given to him without hesitation. He ignored his virtuous and holy wife, a Christian saint, pure and kind. I have no excuse for this. I leave the matter to God."

"Another fault was that he was not wise in his treatment of his nobles. Especially in his old age he often preferred the less worthy, the less capable advisers. The answer to this charge is that, as his health failed, whoever was by his side obtained ascendency over him and succeeded in keeping the others at a distance. Ergo, theirs is the malice and the excuse is to the princely invalid. In his solitude even valets used their power, as is not wonderful.

"Another issue was that he wasn't wise in how he treated his nobles. Especially in his old age, he often favored the less deserving and less capable advisers. The explanation for this is that, as his health declined, whoever was closest to him gained influence and managed to keep the others away. Therefore, the blame lies with them, and the excuse goes to the sick prince. In his loneliness, even servants exercised their power, which isn't surprising."

"He went late to mass and often out of hours. Sometimes he had it celebrated at two o'clock or even three, and in so doing he exceeded all Christian observance. For this there is no excuse that I dare allege. I leave it to the judgment of God. He had, indeed, obtained dispensation from the pope for causes which he explained, and he only is responsible. God alone can judge about him.

"He often arrived late to mass and sometimes even at unusual hours. Occasionally, he had it held at two or three o'clock, which went beyond any typical Christian practice. There's no excuse I can offer for that. I leave it to God's judgment. He did, in fact, receive permission from the pope for reasons he explained, and he alone is accountable. Only God can judge him."

"It would be a dreadful shame if his soul suffered[page 165] for this neglect in lifetime. Earth would not suffice to deplore, nor the nature of man to lament the perdition of such a soul and of such a prince. Hell is not worthy of him nor good enough to lodge him. O God, who rescued Trajan from Hades for a single virtuous act, do not suffer this man to descend therein!"

"It would be a terrible shame if his soul suffered[page 165] because of this neglect in his lifetime. The earth wouldn't be enough to mourn, nor would humanity be able to grieve the downfall of such a soul and such a prince. Hell isn't worthy of him or good enough to hold him. O God, who saved Trajan from Hades for a single noble act, please don’t let this man go there!"

Having thus tried his best to give a vivid description of the father's personality, while acknowledging that he is not sure of the fate of his soul, the chronicler decides that it would be an excellent moment to paint the son, too, for all time, in view of his mortality. "I will use the past tense so that my words may be good for always."

Having done his best to vividly describe the father's personality, while admitting he’s uncertain about the fate of his soul, the chronicler decides it’s the perfect time to also capture the son for eternity, considering his mortality. "I’ll use the past tense so my words will always be meaningful."

Duke Charles was shorter and stouter than Duke Philip, but well formed, strong in arm and thigh. His shoulders were rather thick-set and a trifle stooping, but his body was well adapted to activity. The contour of his face was rounder than that of his father, his complexion brunette. His eyes were black and laughing, angelically clear. When he was sunk in thought it seemed as though his father looked out of them. Like his father's mouth was his, full and red. His nose was pronounced, his beard brown, and his hair black. His forehead was fine, his neck white and well set, though always bent as he walked. He certainly was not as straight as Philip, but nevertheless he was a fine prince with a fair outer man.

Duke Charles was shorter and stockier than Duke Philip, but he was well-built, strong in his arms and thighs. His shoulders were pretty broad and slightly slouched, but his body was well-suited for physical activity. His face was rounder than his father's, with a darker complexion. His eyes were black and sparkling, with an angelic clarity. When he was deep in thought, it felt like his father was looking out through them. Like his father's, his mouth was full and red. His nose was prominent, his beard was brown, and his hair was black. He had a fine forehead, and his neck was white and well-formed, although he always walked with a slight bend. He wasn’t as straight as Philip, but he was still a handsome prince with a pleasing appearance.

When he began to speak he often found difficulty[page 166] in expressing himself, but once started his speech became fluent, even eloquent. His voice was fine and clear, but he could not sing, although he had studied the technique and was fond of music. In conversation he was more logical than his father, but very tenacious of his own opinion and vehement in its expression, although, at the bottom, he was just to all men.

When he started to speak, he often struggled to express himself, but once he got going, his speech flowed smoothly, even beautifully. His voice was nice and clear, but he couldn't sing, even though he had learned the technique and loved music. In conversations, he was more logical than his father, but he held onto his opinions firmly and expressed them passionately, although deep down, he was fair to everyone.

In council he was keen, subtle, and ready. He listened to others' arguments judicially and gave them due weight before his own concluded the discussion. He was attentive to his own business to a fault, for he was rather more industrious than became a prince. Economical of his own time, he demanded conscience of his subordinates and worked them very hard. He was fond of his servants and fairly affable, though occasionally sharp in his words. His memory was long and his anger dangerous. As a rule, good sense swayed him, but being naturally impetuous there was often a struggle between impulse and reason.

In meetings, he was eager, perceptive, and prepared. He listened to other people's arguments thoughtfully and gave them proper consideration before sharing his own. He paid too much attention to his own affairs, working harder than was typical for a prince. He was efficient with his time and expected the same commitment from his subordinates, pushing them to work diligently. He cared for his servants and was generally friendly, though sometimes sharp-tongued. He had a long memory and a dangerous temper. Usually, he was guided by common sense, but his natural impulsiveness often led to a conflict between instinct and rational thought.

He was a God-fearing prince, was devoted to the Virgin Mary, rigid in his fasts, lavish in charity. He was determined to avoid death and to hold on to his own, tooth and nail, and was his father's peer in valour. Like his father, he dressed richly; unlike him, he cared more for silver than for jewels. He lived more chastely than is usual to princes and was always master of himself. He drank little wine, though he liked it, because he found that it engendered fever in him. His[page 167] only beverage was water just coloured with wine. He was inclined to no indulgence or wantonness. "At the hour in which I write his taste for hard labour is excessive, but in other respects his good sense has dominated him, at least thus far. It is to be hoped that as his reign grows older he will curb his over-strenuous industry."

He was a religious prince, devoted to the Virgin Mary, strict with his fasting, and generous in charity. He was set on avoiding death and protecting what was his at all costs, and he was as brave as his father. Like his father, he dressed opulently; unlike him, he preferred silver to jewels. He lived more modestly than most princes and was always in control of himself. He drank little wine, even though he enjoyed it, because it made him feel feverish. His only drink was water tinted with wine. He had no tendencies toward indulgence or reckless spending. "At the time I'm writing this, his commitment to hard work is excessive, but in other ways, his good judgment has prevailed so far. Hopefully, as his reign progresses, he will temper his overly vigorous efforts."

As to the duke's sympathies, Chastellain regrets that circumstances have turned him towards England. Naturally he belonged to the French, and it was a pity that the machinations of the king, "whose crooked ways are well known to God, have forced him into self-defence. Yet on his forehead he wears the fleur-de-lys."

As for the duke's feelings, Chastellain laments that events have led him to support England. He naturally belonged to the French, and it's unfortunate that the schemes of the king, "whose deceitful ways are well known to God, have pushed him into a position of self-defense. Still, he bears the fleur-de-lys on his forehead."

Chastellain acknowledges that Charles is accused of avarice, but defends him on the ground that he has been driven into collecting a large army. "A penny in the chest is worth three in the purse of another." "To take precautions in advance is a way to save honour and property," prudently adds the historian, who evidently flourishes his maxims to strengthen his own appreciation of the duke's economy, which, quite as evidently, is not pleasing to him. "I have seen him the very opposite of miserly, open-handed and liberal, rejoicing in largesse. When he came into his seigniory his nature did not change." It was simply the exigencies of his critical position that forced him to restrain his natural propensities and thus to gain the undeserved reputation for parsimony.

Chastellain acknowledges that Charles is accused of greed but defends him by saying he was forced to build a large army. "A penny in the chest is worth three in someone else's purse." "Being cautious ahead of time is a way to protect honor and assets," wisely adds the historian, who clearly uses these sayings to bolster his own view of the duke's frugality, which, in all honesty, he does not approve of. "I have seen him be the exact opposite of stingy—generous and open-handed, thriving on giving. When he took over his lordship, his character didn’t change." It was just the demands of his difficult situation that made him hold back his natural instincts, earning him an undeserved reputation for being tight-fisted.

It was also said that he was a very hard taskmaster,[page 168] but as a matter of fact he demanded nothing of his soldiers that he was not ready to undertake himself. Like a true duke, he was his own commander, drew up his own troops himself in battle array, and then passed from one end of the line to the other, encouraging the men individually with cheery words, promising them glory and profit, and pledging himself to share their dangers. In victory he was restrained and showed more mercy than cruelty.

It was also said that he was a tough leader,[page 168] but the truth is, he didn't ask anything of his soldiers that he wasn't willing to do himself. Like a true duke, he led his own troops, arranged them for battle, and then moved along the line, encouraging the men with positive words, promising them glory and rewards, and committing to share in their risks. In victory, he was composed and displayed more mercy than cruelty.

After expatiating on the points where Charles was like his father—conventional princely qualities —Chastellain adds: "In some respects they differed. The one was cold and the other boiling with ardour; the one slow and prone to delay, the other strenuous in his promptness; the elder negligent of his own concerns, the younger diligent and alert. They differed in the amount of time consumed at meals and in the number of guests whom they entertained. They differed more or less in their voluptuousness and in their expenditures and in the way in which they took solace and amusement." But in all other respects, "in life they marched side by side as equals and if it please God He will be their conductor in glory everlasting" is the final assurance of their eulogist.

After discussing the ways in which Charles resembled his father—typical royal traits—Chastellain adds: "In some ways they were different. One was cold and the other passionate; one was slow and likely to procrastinate, while the other was quick and proactive; the older was careless about his own affairs, the younger was hardworking and attentive. They differed in how long they took at meals and in how many guests they hosted. They also varied somewhat in their indulgences, spending habits, and how they sought comfort and entertainment." But in every other aspect, "in life they walked side by side as equals, and if it pleases God, He will guide them to everlasting glory," is the final assurance from their eulogist.

Yet, lavish as the Burgundian poet is in his adjectives about his patron, there is considerable discrimination between his summaries of the two dukes. It is very evident that from his accession Charles was less of a favourite than his father.[page 169] While endeavouring to be as complimentary as possible, distrust of his capacities creeps out between the lines. Chastellain died in 1475, and thus never saw Charles's final disaster. But the violence of his character had inspired lack of confidence in his power of achievement, a violence that made people dislike him as Philip with all his faults was never disliked.

Yet, as extravagant as the Burgundian poet is with his praise for his patron, there's a clear distinction in how he summarizes the two dukes. It's obvious that from the start, Charles was less favored than his father. [page 169] While trying to be as complimentary as possible, a sense of doubt about his abilities comes through in the text. Chastellain died in 1475, so he never witnessed Charles's ultimate downfall. However, the intensity of Charles's character led to a lack of confidence in his ability to succeed, a harshness that made people dislike him—whereas Philip, despite all his flaws, was never disliked.


[Footnote 1: Du Clercq, iv., 302 et seq. Erasmus was born in this year, 1467.]

[Footnote 1: Du Clercq, iv., 302 et seq. Erasmus was born in this year, 1467.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II., 49.

[Footnote 3: "Non par armes attachées à espingles."]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Not by weapons fixed to pins."

[Footnote 4: Œuvres, vii., 213.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Works, vii., 213.]





CHAPTER IX

THE UNJOYOUS ENTRY

1467

After the dauphin was crowned at Rheims, he was monarch over all his domains. Charles of Burgundy, on the other hand, had a series of ceremonies to perform before he was properly invested with the various titles worn by his father. Each duchy, countship, seigniory had to be taken in turn. Ghent was the first capital visited. Then he had to exchange pledges of fidelity with his Flemish subjects before receiving recognition as Count of Flanders.

After the dauphin was crowned at Rheims, he became the ruler of all his lands. Charles of Burgundy, however, had several ceremonies to complete before he could officially take on the different titles held by his father. Each duchy, county, and lordship had to be acknowledged one by one. Ghent was the first capital he visited. After that, he had to make oaths of loyalty with his Flemish subjects before being recognized as Count of Flanders.

According to the custom of his predecessors, Charles stayed at the little village of Swynaerde, near Ghent, the night before he made his "joyous entry" into that city. It had chanced that the day selected by Charles for the event was St. Lievin's Day and a favourite holiday of the workers of Ghent. The saint's bones, enclosed conveniently in a portable shrine, rested in the cathedral church, whence they were carried once a year by the fifty-two gilds in solemn procession to the little village of Houthem, where the blessed saint had suffered martyrdom in the seventh century.[page 171] All day and all night the saint's devotees, the Fools of St. Lievin, as they were called, remained at this spot. Merry did the festival become as the hours wore on, for good cheer was carried thither as well as the sacred shrine.

According to the tradition of his predecessors, Charles stayed in the small village of Swynaerde, near Ghent, the night before his "joyous entry" into the city. Coincidentally, the day Charles chose for the event was St. Lievin's Day, a popular holiday for the workers of Ghent. The saint's bones, kept in a portable shrine, were housed in the cathedral, from where they were taken once a year by the fifty-two guilds in a solemn procession to the small village of Houthem, where the blessed saint was martyred in the seventh century.[page 171] All day and night, the saint's followers, known as the Fools of St. Lievin, gathered at this location. The festival became merrier as time passed, as good spirits were brought along with the sacred shrine.

Now the magistrates were a little apprehensive about the rival claims of the new count of Flanders and the old saint of Ghent. They knew that they could not cut short the time-honoured celebration for the sake of the sovereign's inauguration, so they decided to prolong the former, and directed that the saint should leave town on Saturday and not return until Monday. This left Sunday free for the young count's entry. It probably seemed a very convenient conjunction of events to the city fathers, because the more turbulent portion of the citizens was sure to follow the saint.

Now the magistrates were a bit worried about the competing claims of the new count of Flanders and the old saint of Ghent. They realized they couldn't shorten the long-standing celebration just for the sovereign's inauguration, so they decided to extend the former and instructed that the saint should leave town on Saturday and not come back until Monday. This left Sunday open for the young count's arrival. It probably seemed like a very convenient coincidence to the city leaders, since the more restless part of the citizens was sure to follow the saint.

Accordingly, Charles made a very quiet and dignified entrance,1 having paused at the gates to listen to the fair words of Master Mathys de Groothuse as he extolled the virtues of the late Count of Flanders, and requested God to receive the present one, when he, too, was forced to leave earth, as graciously as Ghent was receiving him that day. All passed well; oaths of fealty were duly taken and given at the church of St. John the Baptist. Charles himself pulled the bell rope according to the ancient Flemish custom, and the Count of Flanders was in possession. This all took place in[page 172] the morning of June 28th. At the close of the ceremonies Charles withdrew to his hotel and the magistrates to their dwellings.

Accordingly, Charles made a very quiet and dignified entrance, having paused at the gates to listen to Master Mathys de Groothuse as he praised the late Count of Flanders and asked God to welcome the current one as graciously as Ghent was welcoming him that day. Everything went smoothly; oaths of loyalty were properly taken and exchanged at the church of St. John the Baptist. Charles himself pulled the bell rope in accordance with the ancient Flemish tradition, and the Count of Flanders was in possession. This all took place in[page 172] the morning of June 28th. At the end of the ceremonies, Charles returned to his hotel, and the magistrates went to their homes.

The devotees of St. Lievin prolonged their holiday until Monday afternoon. It was five o'clock2 when the revellers returned to Ghent. Many of the saint's followers were, by that time, more or less under the influence of the contents of the casks which had formed part of the outward-bound burden. The protracted holiday-making had its natural sequence. There was, however, too much method in the next proceedings for it to be attributed wholly to emotional inebriety.

The followers of St. Lievin extended their holiday until Monday afternoon. It was five o'clock2 when the partygoers returned to Ghent. By that time, many of the saint's devotees were somewhat affected by the drinks they had taken with them. The extended celebration had its logical consequences. However, there was too much planning in what happened next for it to be solely blamed on emotional drunkenness.

The procession passed through the city gate and entered a narrow street near the corn market, where stood a little house used as headquarters for the collection of the cueillotte, a tax on every article brought into the city for sale, and one particularly obnoxious to the people. Suddenly a cry was raised and echoed from rank to rank of St. Lievin's escort, "Down with the cueillotte."

The procession moved through the city gate and entered a narrow street close to the corn market, where there was a small house used as the main office for collecting the cueillotte, a tax on every item brought into the city for sale, which was especially hated by the people. Suddenly, a shout rang out, spreading from one rank to another in St. Lievin's escort, "Down with the cueillotte."

Then with the ingenious humour of a Celtic crowd, quick to take a fantastic advantage of a situation, a second cry was heard: "St. Lievin must go through the house. Lievin is a saint who never turns aside from his route."

Then, with the clever humor of a Celtic crowd, quick to make the most of a situation, a second shout was heard: "St. Lievin must go through the house. Lievin is a saint who never strays from his path."

Delightful thought, followed by speedy action. Axes were produced and wielded to good effect.

Delightful idea, followed by quick action. Axes were made and used effectively.

Down came the miniature customs-house in a[page 173] flash. Little pieces of the ruin were elevated on sticks and carried by some of the rabble as standards with the cry "I have it—I have it." As they marched the procession was constantly augmented and the cries become more decidedly revolutionary: "Kill, kill these craven spoilers of God and of the world.3 Where are they? Let us seek them out and slay them in their houses, those who have flourished at our pitiable expense."

Down came the tiny customs house in a[page 173] flash. Shattered pieces of the wreckage were lifted on sticks and carried by some of the crowd as flags, shouting, "I have it—I have it." As they marched, the procession kept growing, and the shouts became increasingly revolutionary: "Kill, kill these cowardly destroyers of God and the world. Where are they? Let’s find them and take them down in their homes, those who have thrived at our miserable expense."

This was rank rebellion. Even under cover of St. Lievin's mantle, resistance to regularly instituted customs could hardly be described by any other name. Excited by their own temerity, the crowd now surged on to the great market-place in front of the Hôtel de Ville, where the Friday market is held, instead of returning the saint promptly to his safe abiding-place as was meet.

This was blatant rebellion. Even with St. Lievin's protection, defying established customs could only be called by that name. Fueled by their own audacity, the crowd now pushed into the main square in front of the Town Hall, where the Friday market takes place, instead of quickly returning the saint to his proper resting place as was appropriate.

There the lawless deeds—lawless to the duke's mind certainly—became more audacious. Counterparts of the very banners whose prohibition had been part of the sentence in 1453 were unfurled,4 and their possession alone proved insurrectionary premeditation on the part of the gild leaders. Ghent was in open revolt, and the young duke in their midst felt it was an open insult to him as sovereign count.

There, the unlawful acts—unlawful in the duke's eyes for sure—grew bolder. Copies of the very banners that had been banned as part of the sentence in 1453 were displayed, 4 and just having them showed that the guild leaders had premeditated rebellion. Ghent was in full revolt, and the young duke among them felt it was a direct insult to him as the ruling count.

His messenger failed to return from the market-place. His master became impatient and followed[page 174] him to the scene of action with a small escort. As they drew near, the crowd thickened and hedged them in. The nobles became alarmed and urged the duke to return, but cries from the crowd promised safety to his person. To the steps of the Hôtel de Ville rode the duke, his face dark, menacing with suppressed wrath.5

His messenger didn’t come back from the marketplace. His master grew impatient and went after him to the scene with a small escort. As they got closer, the crowd thickened and surrounded them. The nobles became worried and urged the duke to turn back, but the shouts from the crowd assured him of his safety. The duke rode up to the steps of the City Hall, his expression dark and threatening with barely contained anger.

As he dismounted, he turned towards a man whom he thought he saw egging on a disturbance and struck him with his riding whip, saying, "I know you." The man was quick enough to realise the value of the duke's violence at that moment and cried, "Strike again," but the Seigneur Groothuse, who had already tried to check Charles's anger and to curb the popular turbulence, exclaimed, "For the love of God do not strike again!" The wiser burgher at once understood the unstable temper of the mob, which had been fairly civil to the duke up to this moment. There were ugly murmurs to be heard that the blow would cost him dear.

As he got off his horse, he turned to a man he thought was stirring up trouble and hit him with his riding whip, saying, "I know you." The man quickly realized how useful the duke's aggression could be at that moment and shouted, "Hit me again." But Seigneur Groothuse, who had already tried to calm Charles's anger and control the crowd's unrest, yelled, "For God's sake, don’t hit him again!" The wiser townsman immediately grasped the crowd's volatile mood, which had been fairly respectful towards the duke until now. There were ominous whispers that the blow would cost him dearly.

"Indeed," says the courtly Chastellain, "the mischief was so imminent that God alone averted it, and there was not an archer or noble or man so full of assurance that he did not tremble with fear, nor one who would not have preferred to be in India for his own safety. Especially were they in terror for their young prince, who, they thought, was exposed to a dolorous death."

"Truly," says the elegant Chastellain, "the danger was so close that only God managed to stop it, and there wasn't a single archer, noble, or man so confident that he didn't feel fear, nor anyone who wouldn't have rather been in India for their safety. They were especially terrified for their young prince, who they feared was at risk of a tragic death."

It was Groothuse alone who averted disaster:[page 175]

It was Groothuse alone who prevented disaster:[page 175]

"Do you not see that your life and ours hang on a silken thread? Do you think you can coerce a rabble like this by threats and hard words—a rabble who at this moment do not value you more than the least of us? They are beside themselves, they have neither reason nor understanding.6... If you are ready to die, I am not, except in spite of myself. You must try quite a different method—appease them by sweetness and save your house and your life.

"Don’t you see that your life and ours are hanging by a thread? Do you really think you can scare a crowd like this into submission with threats and harsh words—especially when they currently value you no more than the least among us? They’re out of control, with no reason or understanding. 6... If you’re ready to die, I’m not, unless it happens against my will. You need to try a completely different approach—calm them down with kindness to save your home and your life."

"What could you do alone? How the gods would laugh! Your courage is out of place here unless it enables you to calm yourself and give an example to those poor sheep, wretched misled people whom you must soothe. Go down in God's name. [They were within the town hall.] Show yourself and you will make an impression by your good sense and all will go well."

"What can you do alone? The gods would laugh! Your bravery is pointless here unless it helps you calm down and sets an example for those poor souls, those misguided people who need your reassurance. Go down in God's name. [They were in the town hall.] Show yourself, and you'll make an impression with your common sense, and everything will turn out fine."

To this eminently sound advice the young duke yielded. He appeared on a balcony or on the upper steps of the town hall and stood ready to harangue his unruly and turbulent subjects. A moment sufficed to still the turmoil and the silence showed a readiness to hear him speak.

To this very wise advice, the young duke agreed. He appeared on a balcony or on the upper steps of the town hall and stood ready to address his rowdy and rebellious subjects. It took just a moment to calm the chaos, and the silence indicated their willingness to listen to him.

Charles was not perfectly at ease in Flemish, but he was wise enough to use that tongue. One trait of the Ghenters was respect for the person of their overlord. When that overlord showed any disposition to meet them half-way the response was usually immediate. So it was now. The[page 176] crowd which had been attending to St. Lievin, and not to the duke's joyous entry, suddenly remembered that his welcome had been strangely ignored. Their grumblings changed to greetings. "Take heart, Monseigneur. Have no fear. For you we will live and die and none shall be so audacious as to harm you. If there be evil fellows with no bump of reverence, endure it for the moment. Later you shall be avenged. No time now for fear."

Charles wasn't completely comfortable speaking Flemish, but he was smart enough to use it. One characteristic of the Ghenters was their respect for their lord. When that lord showed any willingness to meet them halfway, the reaction was usually quick. This was the case now. The [page 176] crowd that had been focused on St. Lievin instead of the duke's joyful entrance suddenly realized they had overlooked his welcome. Their complaints turned into cheers. "Don't worry, Monseigneur. Have no fear. For you, we will live and die, and no one will dare to harm you. If there are some villains who lack respect, just bear with it for now. You will be avenged later. There's no time for fear right now."

This sounded better. Charles was sufficiently appeased to address the crowd as "My children," and to assure them that if they would but meet him in peaceful conference, their grievances should be redressed. "Welcome, welcome! we are indeed your children and recognise your goodness."

This sounded better. Charles was calm enough to address the crowd as "My children," and to promise them that if they would meet him for a peaceful discussion, their issues would be resolved. "Welcome, welcome! We are indeed your children and appreciate your kindness."

Then Groothuse followed with a longer speech than was possible either to Charles's Flemish or to his mood. This address was equally well received, and matters were in train for the appointment of a conference between popular representatives and the new Count of Flanders, when suddenly a tall, rude fellow climbed up to the balcony from the square. Using an iron gauntlet as a gavel to strike on the wall, he commanded attention and turned gravely to address the audience as though he were on the accredited list of speakers:

Then Groothuse followed with a longer speech than either Charles's Flemish could handle or his mood allowed. This speech was received well, and plans were underway for a conference between popular representatives and the new Count of Flanders when suddenly a tall, crude guy climbed up to the balcony from the square. Using an iron gauntlet as a gavel to hit the wall, he demanded attention and turned seriously to address the audience as if he were one of the official speakers:

"My brothers, down there assembled to set your complaints before your prince, your first wish—is it not?—is to punish the ill governors of this town[page 177] and those who have defrauded you and him alike."

"My brothers, gathered here to bring your complaints to your prince, your primary wish—isn’t it?—is to hold the corrupt leaders of this town[page 177] and those who have cheated both you and him accountable."

"Yes, yes," was the quick answer of the fickle crowd.—"You desire the suppression of the cueillotte, do you not?"—"Yes, yes."—"You want all your gates opened again, your banners restored, and your privileges reinforced as of yore?"—"Yes, yes." The self-appointed envoy turned calmly to Charles and said:

"Yeah, yeah," was the quick response of the unpredictable crowd. "You want the cueillotte to be banned, right?" "Yeah, yeah." "You want all your gates reopened, your banners back, and your privileges restored like before?" "Yeah, yeah." The self-appointed envoy calmly turned to Charles and said:

"Monseigneur, this is what the citizens have come together to ask you. This is your task. I have said it in their behalf, and, as you hear, they make my words their own."

"Your Excellency, this is what the citizens have gathered to ask you. This is your responsibility. I've spoken on their behalf, and as you can see, they are adopting my words as their own."

Noteworthy is Chastellain's pious and horrified ejaculation over the extraordinary insolence of this big villain, who thus audaciously associated himself with his betters: "O glorious Majesty of God, think of such an outrageous and intolerable piece of villainy being committed before the eyes of a prince! For a low man to venture to come and stand side by side with such a gentleman as our seigneur, and to proffer words inimical to his authority—words the poorest noble in the world would hardly have endured! And yet it was necessary for this noble prince to endure and to tolerate it for the moment, and needful that he should let pass as a pleasantry what was enough to kill him with grief."

Notable is Chastellain's shocked and horrified reaction to the outrageous audacity of this big villain, who shamelessly put himself on the same level as his superiors: "Oh glorious Majesty of God, imagine such an outrageous and unacceptable act happening right in front of a prince! For a lowly person to dare come and stand next to a gentleman like our lord, and to utter remarks that challenge his authority—remarks that even the humblest noble would barely tolerate! And yet, this noble prince had to endure it in the moment, and it was necessary for him to treat what should have devastated him as if it were just a joke."

Groothuse's answer to the man was mild. Evidently he did not think it was a safe moment to exasperate the mob: "'My friend, there was no necessity of your intruding up here, a[page 178] place reserved for the prince and his nobles. From below, you could have been heard and Monseigneur could have answered you as well there as here. He requires no advocate to make him content his people. You are a strange master. Get down. Go down below and keep to your mates. Monseigneur will do right by every one.'

Groothuse's response to the man was calm. He clearly didn't think it was a good idea to upset the crowd: "'My friend, you didn’t need to come up here, a[page 178] place meant for the prince and his nobles. From below, you could have been heard, and Monseigneur could have responded just as well there as here. He doesn’t need anyone to speak for him to satisfy his people. You’re a strange fellow. Get down. Go back below and stay with your friends. Monseigneur will take care of everyone.'"

"Off went the rascal and I do not know what became of him. The duke and his nobles were simply struck dumb by the scamp's outrage and his impudent daring."

"Off went the rascal, and I have no idea what happened to him. The duke and his nobles were completely speechless from the scamp's boldness and his shameless bravery."

The sober report7 is less detailed and elaborate, but the thread is the same. Monseigneur, having returned to his hotel, sent Monseigneur de la Groothuse, Jean Petitpas, and Richard Utenhove back to the market to invite the people to put their grievances in writing. A draft was made and carried to the duke. After he had examined it and discussed it with his council, he sent Monseigneur de la Groothuse back to the market-place to tell the people that he wanted to sleep on the proposition and would give his answer at an early hour on the morrow. All through the night the people remained in arms on the market-place. At about eight o'clock on June 30th Groothuse returned, thanked the people in the count's name for having kept such good watch, and was answered by cries of "À bas la cueillotte."

The straightforward report7 is less detailed and elaborate, but the main idea is the same. Monsignor, having returned to his hotel, sent Monsignor de la Groothuse, Jean Petitpas, and Richard Utenhove back to the marketplace to ask the people to write down their complaints. A draft was prepared and taken to the duke. After he reviewed it and talked about it with his council, he sent Monsignor de la Groothuse back to the marketplace to tell the people that he wanted to think over the proposal and would give his response early the next morning. All through the night, the people stayed armed in the marketplace. At around eight o'clock on June 30th, Groothuse returned, thanked the people on behalf of the count for their vigilance, and was met with shouts of "Down with the hood."

Then he assured them that all was pardoned and that they should obtain what they had asked in[page 179] the draft. Only he requested them to appoint a committee of six to present their demands to Monseigneur and then to go home. This they did. St. Lievin was restored to the church and his followers betook themselves to the gates specified in the treaty of Gaveren. These they broke down, and also destroyed another house where was a tax collector's office.

Then he assured them that everything was forgiven and that they would get what they requested in[page 179] the draft. He only asked them to form a committee of six to present their demands to Monseigneur before going home. They agreed and did this. St. Lievin was reinstated in the church, and his followers went to the gates mentioned in the treaty of Gaveren. They smashed those gates and also destroyed another building where a tax collector's office was located.

"The report of these events carried to Monseigneur did not have a good effect upon his spirit. On the morrow Monseigneur quitted the city." The members of the corporation with the two deans and the popular committee of six having obtained audience before his departure, Groothuse acted as spokesman: "We implore you in all humility to pardon us for the insult you have suffered, and to sign the paper presented. The bad have had more authority than the good, which could not be prevented, but we know truly that if the draft is not signed they will kill us."

"The report of these events sent to Monseigneur did not sit well with him. The next day, Monseigneur left the city." The members of the corporation, along with the two deans and the popular committee of six, managed to get an audience before he left. Groothuse spoke up: "We humbly ask for your forgiveness for the insult you've endured and request that you sign the document we've provided. The wicked have had more power than the good, which was unavoidable, but we truly believe that if the draft isn't signed, they will kill us."

It is evident in all this story that the municipal authorities were frightened to death and that Charles allowed himself to be restrained to an extraordinary extent considering the undoubted provocation. His reasons for conciliatory measures were two, and literally were his ducats and his daughter. He had with him all the portable treasure and ready money that his father had had at Bruges, a large treasure and one on which he counted for his immediate military operations—operations very important to the position as a[page 180] European power which he ardently desired to attain.

It’s clear from this story that the city officials were terrified and that Charles held himself back to an incredible degree considering the undeniable provocation. His reasons for taking a more diplomatic approach were twofold: his wealth and his daughter. He had all the portable treasure and cash that his father had in Bruges, a significant amount that he relied on for his immediate military operations—operations crucial to his goal of becoming a major European power, which he passionately wanted to achieve.

Still more important was the fact that his young daughter, Mary, now eleven years old, was living in Ghent, to a certain degree the ward of the city. If the unruly majority should realise their strength what easier for them than to seize the treasure and hold the daughter as hostage, until her father had acceded to every demand, and until democracy was triumphant not only in Ghent but in the neighbouring cities?

Still more important was the fact that his young daughter, Mary, now eleven years old, was living in Ghent, to some extent under the city's protection. If the unruly majority figured out their power, what would stop them from grabbing the treasure and taking the daughter as a hostage until her father met all their demands, and until democracy won not just in Ghent but in the nearby cities?

Charles simply did not dare attempt further coercion of the democratic spirit until he was beyond the walls. It is evident that he was completely taken by surprise at Ghent's attitude towards him, as the city had always professed great personal attachment to him. But there was a difference between being heir and sovereign. The agreement was signed, with a mental reservation on the part of the Duke of Burgundy. He only intended to keep his pledge until he could see his way clear to make terms better to his liking.

Charles simply didn't dare try to force the democratic spirit any further until he was outside the walls. It’s clear that he was totally caught off guard by Ghent's attitude towards him, since the city had always claimed to have a strong personal loyalty to him. But there’s a difference between being an heir and being a ruler. The agreement was signed, but the Duke of Burgundy had some reservations. He only planned to stick to his promise until he could figure out a way to negotiate terms that suited him better.

On Tuesday, June 30th, Charles left Ghent, taking his daughter and his treasure away, but a safe shelter for both was not easy to find. The duke's anticipations of the effect of Ghent's actions upon her neighbours were quickly proved to be no idle fears. There were revolts of more or less importance at Mechlin, at Antwerp, at Brussels, and other places. Moreover, there was serious discussion in the estates assembled at Louvain as to[page 181] whether Charles should be acknowledged as Duke of Brabant, or whether the claims of his cousin, the Count of Nevers, should be considered as heir to Philip's predecessor, for the late duke's title had never been considered perfect.

On Tuesday, June 30th, Charles left Ghent, taking his daughter and his treasure with him, but it was not easy to find a safe place for both. The duke's concerns about how Ghent's actions would affect its neighbors quickly turned out to be valid. There were uprisings of varying significance in Mechlin, Antwerp, Brussels, and other locations. Additionally, there were serious discussions among the estates gathered in Louvain about whether Charles should be recognized as Duke of Brabant, or if his cousin, the Count of Nevers, should be viewed as the rightful heir to Philip's predecessor, since the late duke's title had never been regarded as completely valid.

Louis XI. seized the opportunity to urge the pretensions of the latter, and there were many reasons to recommend him, in the estimation of the Brabanters, who saw advantage in having a sovereign exclusively their own, instead of one with the widespread geographical interests of the Burgundian family. The final decision was, however, for Charles; a notice of the resolution of the deputies was sent to him at Mechlin, and he made his formal "entry" into Louvain, where he received homage from the nobles, the good cities, and the university.

Louis XI saw a chance to promote the claims of the latter, and there were plenty of reasons for the Brabanters to favor him. They preferred having a ruler who was solely theirs rather than one connected to the broader interests of the Burgundian family. However, the final decision went to Charles; a notice about the deputies' resolution was sent to him in Mechlin, and he made his official entrance into Louvain, where he received respect from the nobles, the good cities, and the university.

The various insurgent manifestations were promptly quelled one after another, but, with a nature that neither forgot nor forgave, the duke was strongly impressed by them as personal insults. He blamed Ghent for their occurrence and deeply resented every one. Throughout Philip's whole career he remembered the localised tenure of his titles and the fact that they were not perfectly incontestable. For his own advantage he often found a conciliatory attitude the best policy. Charles considered all his rights heaven-born. Questioning his authority was rank rebellion. That he had accepted advice in regard to Ghent, and had been ruled by expediency for the[page 182] nonce, did not mitigate his intense bitterness.

The various uprisings were quickly put down one after another, but the duke, with a memory that neither forgot nor forgave, took them as personal insults. He blamed Ghent for their occurrence and deeply resented each one. Throughout Philip's entire career, he remembered that his titles had a localized hold and were not completely uncontestable. For his own benefit, he often found that being conciliatory was the best approach. Charles believed all his rights were divinely granted. Questioning his authority was outright rebellion. The fact that he had accepted advice regarding Ghent and had acted out of necessity this one time did nothing to lessen his intense bitterness.

In another town that gave him serious trouble at this time, nothing led him to curb the severity of his measures. Though only a "protector," not an overlord, when he suppressed a rebellion in Liege he rigorously exacted the most complete and humiliating penalties. The city charters were abrogated, all privileges were forfeited. As an unprotected village must Liege stand henceforth, walls and fortifications rased to the ground.

In another town that was giving him a lot of trouble at this time, nothing made him hold back on the harshness of his actions. Although he was just a "protector," not a ruler, when he quashed a rebellion in Liege, he enforced the most complete and humiliating punishments. The city charters were canceled, and all privileges were taken away. From then on, Liege had to stand as an unprotected village, with its walls and fortifications torn down.

"The perron on the market-place of the said town shall be taken down, and then Monseigneur the duke shall treat it according to his pleasure. The city may not remake the said perron, nor replace another like it in the market-place or elsewhere in the city. Nor shall the said perron appear in the coat-of-arms of Liege." 8

"The platform in the town square will be removed, and then the duke will decide what to do with it. The city is not allowed to rebuild the platform or put up another one like it in the square or anywhere else in the city. Also, the platform won't be featured in the coat of arms of Liege." 8

This was a terrible indignity for the city and a clear proof of their fear of their bishop's friend.

This was a huge insult to the city and a clear sign of their fear of their bishop's friend.

The episode impressed the citizens of Ghent with the duke's power, and made the more timorous anxious to erase the event of 1467 from his mind. The peace party finally prevailed in their arguments, but the scene of abnegation and self-humiliation crowning their apology was not enacted until eighteen months after the events apologised for, when the new duke had still further proven his metal.

The episode left the people of Ghent in awe of the duke's power and made those who were more fearful eager to forget the events of 1467. In the end, the peace party won their arguments, but the display of self-denial and humility that marked their apology didn’t take place until eighteen months after the incidents they were apologizing for, by which time the new duke had demonstrated his strength even more.


[Footnote 1: Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 210, etc.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gachard, Unpublished Docs., i., 210, etc.]

[Footnote 2: Some authorities make this five A.M., but the Rapport is probably correct.]

[Footnote 2: Some authorities say this is five A.M., but the Rapport is likely accurate.]

[Footnote 3: Chastellain, v., 260 et passim.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, v., 260 and often.

[Footnote 4: So say some historians. But it seems probable that the drapery of St. Lievin's shrine was hastily used as a flag.]

[Footnote 4: So say some historians. But it seems likely that the fabric of St. Lievin's shrine was quickly used as a flag.

[Footnote 5: Chastellain, v., ch. 7, etc.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, v., ch. 7, etc.]

[Footnote 6: These are Chastellain's words to be sure, but the sober Rapport is similar in purport.]

[Footnote 6: These are definitely Chastellain's words, but the straightforward Rapport has a similar meaning.

[Footnote 7: Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 212. ]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gachard, Unpublished Document, i., 212. ]

[Footnote 8: Gachard. Doc. inéd., ii., 462, "Instrument notarié."]

[Footnote 8: Gachard. Unpublished Document., ii., 462, "Notarial Instrument."





CHAPTER X

THE DUKE'S MARRIAGE

1468

For many months before Philip's death there had been negotiations concerning Charles's marriage with Margaret of York. Always feeling a closer bond with his mother than with his father, Charles's sympathy had ever been towards the Lancastrian party in England, the family to whom Isabella of Portugal was closely related. Only the necessity for making a strong alliance against Louis XI. turned him to seek a bride from the House of York. It was on this business that La Marche and the great Bastard were engaged when Philip's death interrupted the discussion, which Charles did not immediately resume on his own behalf.

For many months before Philip's death, there had been talks about Charles's marriage to Margaret of York. Charles always felt a stronger connection to his mother than to his father, and his sympathy leaned towards the Lancastrian side in England, which was closely related to Isabella of Portugal. Only the need to form a strong alliance against Louis XI. drove him to look for a bride from the House of York. La Marche and the great Bastard were involved in this matter when Philip's death interrupted the discussions, which Charles didn't pick up again for himself right away.

Pending the final decision in regard to this important indication of his international policy, the duke busied himself with the adjustment of his court, there being many points in which he did not intend to follow his father's usage.1 Philip's lavishness, without too close a query as to the disposition of every penny, was naturally very agreeable to his courtiers. There was a liberal air about his households. It was easy to come and go, and it was pleasant to have the handling[page 184] of money and the giving of orders—orders which were fulfilled and richly paid without haggling. Charles had other notions. He was willing to pay, but he wanted to be sure of an adequate return. How he started in on his administration with reform ideas is delightfully told by Chastellain.2

Pending the final decision about this significant aspect of his international policy, the duke occupied himself with organizing his court, as there were many ways in which he didn’t plan to follow his father’s practices. Philip's extravagance, without overly scrutinizing where every penny went, was naturally very pleasing to his courtiers. There was a generous vibe around his households. It was easy to come and go, and it was enjoyable to manage money and give orders—orders that were carried out and paid well without any fuss. Charles had different ideas. He was open to spending, but he wanted to ensure a satisfactory return. How he began his administration with reform ideas is charmingly recounted by Chastellain.

One of his first measures when he was finally established at Brussels was to secure more speedy execution of justice. He appointed a new provost, "a dangerous varlet of low estate, but excellently fitted to carry out perilous work." Then he determined to settle petty civil suits himself, as there were many which had dragged on for a long time. In order to do this and to receive complaints from poor people, he arranged to give audience three times a week, Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, after dinner. On these occasions he required the attendance of all his nobles, seated before him on benches, each according to his rank. Excuses were not pleasantly accepted, so that few places were empty. Charles himself was elevated on a high throne covered with cloth of gold, whence he pompously pronounced judgments and heard and answered petitions, a process that sometimes lasted two or three hours and was exceedingly tiresome to the onlookers.

One of his first actions after settling in Brussels was to ensure justice was served more quickly. He hired a new provost, "a dangerous guy from a low background, but perfectly suited for taking on risky tasks." He then decided to handle minor civil disputes himself because many had been dragging on for a long time. To do this and to hear complaints from less fortunate people, he scheduled meetings three times a week—Monday, Wednesday, and Friday—after dinner. During these meetings, he required all his nobles to attend, sitting before him on benches according to their rank. Excuses weren’t taken lightly, so there were rarely any empty seats. Charles himself sat on a high throne covered in gold fabric, where he grandly delivered judgments and listened to petitions, a process that sometimes lasted two or three hours and was incredibly boring for the spectators.

"In outer appearance it seemed a magnificent course of action and very praiseworthy. But in my time I have never heard of nor seen like action[page 185] taken by prince or king, nor any proceedings in the least similar.

"In terms of appearance, it looked like an impressive and commendable course of action. However, in my experience, I have never heard of or seen any similar actions taken by a prince or king, nor any proceedings that resembled it in the slightest.[page 185]

"When the duke went through the city from place to place and from church to church, it was wonderful how much state and order was maintained and what a grand escort he had. Never a knight so old or so young who dared absent himself and never a squire was bold enough to squeeze himself into the knights' places."

"When the duke moved through the city from one location to another and from church to church, it was impressive how much formality and organization was upheld and what an impressive escort he had. No knight, whether old or young, would dare to be absent, and no squire was brave enough to squeeze into the knights' spots."

At the levee, the same rigid ceremony was observed. Every one had to wait his turn in his proper room—the squires in the first, the knights in the second, and so on. All left the palace together to go to mass. As soon as the offering was made all the nobles were free to dine, but they were obliged to report themselves to the duke immediately after his repast. Any failure caused the forfeiture of the fee for the day. It was all very orderly and very dull.

At the levee, the same strict ceremony was followed. Everyone had to wait their turn in their assigned room—the squires in the first, the knights in the second, and so on. They all left the palace together to go to mass. Once the offering was made, all the nobles were free to have their meals, but they had to check in with the duke right after he finished eating. Missing that meant losing their payment for the day. It was all very organized and very boring.

Thus Charles of Burgundy felt that he was law-giver, paternal guide, philosopher, and friend to his people. From time to time he delivered harangues to his court, veritable sermons. He obtained hearing, but certainly did not win popularity. The adulatory phrases used as mere conventionalities seemed to have actually turned his head. And those stock phrases were very grandiloquent. There is no doubt that such comparisons were used as Chastellain puts into the mouths of the first deputation from Ghent to ask pardon for the sins committed at the dolorous unjoyous entry[page 186] into the Flemish capital.3

Thus, Charles of Burgundy believed he was a lawmaker, caring leader, thinker, and friend to his people. Occasionally, he gave speeches to his court, almost like sermons. He got their attention, but he definitely didn't win their favor. The flattering compliments he received seemed to have gone to his head. Those standard phrases were quite flashy. There’s no doubt that such comparisons were used as Chastellain describes in the dialogue of the first delegation from Ghent asking for forgiveness for the wrongs committed during the sad and unwelcome entry[page 186] into the Flemish capital.3

"My very excellent seigneur, when you who hold double place, place of God and place of man, and have in yourself the double nature by office and commission in divine estate, and as your noble discretion knows and is cognisant, like God the Father, Creator, of all offences committed against you, and who may be appeased by tears and by weeping as He permits Himself to be softened by contrition, entreaties, etc., and resumes His natural benignity by forgetting things past [etc.].... Alas, what kindness did He use toward Adam, His first offender, upon whom through his son Seth He poured the oil of pity in five thousand future years, and then to Cain the first born of mother He postponed vengeance for his crime for ten generations etc. What did he do in Abraham's time, when He sent word to Lot that if there were ten righteous men in Sodom and Gomorrah He would remit the judgment on the two cities? In Ghent," etc. 4

"My very wonderful lord, when you, who hold two roles—both that of God and that of man—carry within you this dual nature through your position and authority in divine matters, and as your noble judgment understands, like God the Father, Creator of all offenses against you, who can be softened by tears and sorrow as He allows Himself to be moved by repentance, pleas, etc., and returns to His natural kindness by forgetting past wrongs [etc.].... Alas, what compassion did He show to Adam, His first offender, upon whom through his son Seth He bestowed pity for five thousand future years, and then to Cain, the firstborn of his mother, He delayed punishment for his crime for ten generations, etc. What did He do in the time of Abraham, when He sent word to Lot that if there were ten righteous people in Sodom and Gomorrah, He would spare the judgment on those two cities? In Ghent," etc. 4

In the chancellor's answer to this plea, the[page 187] duke's consent to grant forgiveness to Ghent is again compared to God's own mercy. The divine attributes were referred to again and again, not only on the pages of contemporaneous chroniclers who may be accused of desiring ducal patronage, but also in sober state papers.

In the chancellor's response to this request, the [page 187] duke's agreement to forgive Ghent is once again likened to God's mercy. The qualities of the divine were mentioned repeatedly, not only in the writings of contemporary chroniclers who might be seen as seeking support from the duke, but also in official state documents.

There was one antidote to this homage universally offered to Charles wherever there was no rebellion against him. One of the rules of the Order of the Golden Fleece was that all alike should be subject to criticism by their fellows. In May, 1468, at Bruges, Charles held an assembly of the Order, the first over which he had presided. It was a fitting opportunity for the knights to express their sentiments. When it came to his turn to be reviewed, Charles listened quietly to the representations that his conduct fell short of the ideals of chivalry because he was too economical, too industrious, too strenuous, and not sufficiently cognisant of the merits of his faithful subjects of high degrees.5

There was one counter to the praise that Charles received everywhere, especially where there was no opposition to him. One of the rules of the Order of the Golden Fleece was that everyone should be open to criticism from their peers. In May 1468, in Bruges, Charles held a meeting of the Order, the first one he presided over. It was the perfect time for the knights to share their thoughts. When it was his turn to be critiqued, Charles listened calmly as they pointed out that his behavior fell short of chivalric ideals because he was too frugal, too hardworking, too intense, and not sufficiently aware of the merits of his devoted high-ranking subjects.5

In these plaints, respectful as they are, there is perhaps a note of regret for the lavish and amusing good cheer of the late duke's times. Charles was undoubtedly husbanding his resources at this period. The vision of wide dominions was already in his dreams, and he was prudent enough to begin his preparations. And prudence is not a popular quality. Still his courtiers were not quite bereft of the gorgeous and spectacular entertainments[page 188] to which the "good duke" had accustomed them. Soon after the assembly of the Order, the alliance between Duke Charles and Margaret of York was celebrated at Bruges. Our Burgundian Chastellain is not pleased with this marriage. That Charles inclined towards England at all was due to the French king, whom both he and his father had found untrustworthy. Again, had there been any other eligible partie in England Charles would never have allied himself with King Edward when all his sympathies were with the blood of Lancaster. But when King Louis forsook his cousin Margaret of Anjou, whose woes should have commanded pity, simply for the purpose of undermining the Duke of Burgundy, the latter felt it wise to make Edward his friend.

In these complaints, as respectful as they are, there might be a hint of nostalgia for the extravagant and entertaining spirit of the late duke's era. Charles was definitely saving his resources during this time. The idea of vast territories was already in his thoughts, and he was smart enough to start making preparations. However, being prudent isn't exactly a popular trait. Still, his courtiers weren't completely lacking the lavish and impressive celebrations that the "good duke" had brought them. Shortly after the meeting of the Order, the alliance between Duke Charles and Margaret of York was celebrated in Bruges. Our Burgundian Chastellain isn't happy about this marriage. The fact that Charles leaned towards England at all was because of the French king, whom both he and his father had found unreliable. Moreover, if there had been any other suitable match in England, Charles would never have allied himself with King Edward when he actually sympathized with the blood of Lancaster. But when King Louis turned his back on his cousin Margaret of Anjou, whose suffering should have evoked compassion, just to undermine the Duke of Burgundy, the latter thought it wise to befriend Edward.

"That it was sore against his inclination he confessed to one who later revealed it to me, but he decided that it was better to injure another rather than be down-trodden and injured himself. 6

"That it was hard for him to admit, he confessed to someone who later told me, but he decided that it was better to hurt someone else than to be pushed down and hurt himself. 6

"For a long time there had been little love lost between him and the king. The monarch feared the pride and haughtiness of his subject, and the subject feared the strength and profound subtilty of the king who wanted, he thought, to get him under the whip. And all this, alas, was the result of that cursed War of Public Weal cooked up by the French against their own king. When Charles was deeply involved in it he was deserted by the others and the whole weight of the burden fell on his shoulders, so that he alone was blamed by the king, and he alone[page 189] was forced to look to his own safety and comfort. It is a pity when such things occur in a realm and among kinsfolk."

"For a long time, there had been a lot of animosity between him and the king. The monarch feared his subject's pride and arrogance, while the subject feared the king's strength and cunning, believing he wanted to put him under control. Unfortunately, all of this was the result of that cursed War of Public Weal stirred up by the French against their own king. When Charles was deeply involved in it, he was abandoned by everyone else, and the entire burden fell on him, so he was solely blamed by the king, and he alone[page 189] had to look out for his own safety and well-being. It's a shame when such things happen in a kingdom and among family."



CHARLES, DUKE OF BURGUNDY, PRESIDING OVER A CHAPTER OF THE ORDER OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE

CHARLES, DUKE OF BURGUNDY, PRESIDING OVER A CHAPTER OF THE ORDER OF THE GOLDEN FLEECE



Louis was busied with his own affairs in Touraine when news came to him that the marriage was to take place immediately. "If he mourned, it is not marvellous when I myself mourn it for the future result. But the king used all kinds of machinations to break off the alliance.... God suffered two young proud princes to try their strength each at his will, often in ways that would have been incompatible in common affairs."

Louis was busy with his own matters in Touraine when he heard that the wedding was going to happen right away. "If he was sad, it’s no surprise since I’m also worried about what the future holds. But the king tried everything possible to stop the alliance... God allowed two young proud princes to test their strength against each other in ways that wouldn’t work in normal situations."

The fullest account of the wedding is given by La Marche, an eyewitness of the event:7

The most detailed account of the wedding comes from La Marche, who witnessed the event:7

"Gilles du Mas, maître d'hôtel du Duc de Bretagne—to you I recommend myself. I have collected here roughly according to my stupid understanding what I saw of the said festival, to send it to you, beseeching you as earnestly as I can to advise me of the noble states and high deeds in your quarter ... as becomes two friends of one rank and calling in two fraternal, allied and friendly houses.

"Gilles du Mas, the headwaiter of the Duke of Brittany—to you, I send my regards. I've gathered, to the best of my limited understanding, what I observed at the festival to share with you. I'm earnestly asking you to inform me about the noble states and great deeds happening in your area... as befits two friends of equal rank and status from two close, allied, and friendly families."

"My lady and her company arrived at l'Écluse on a Saturday, June 25th, and on the morrow Madame the Duchess of Burgundy, mother of the duke, Mlle. of Burgundy and various other ladies and demoiselles visited Madame Margaret 8 and only stayed till dinner. The duchess was greatly pleased[page 190] with her prospective daughter-in-law and could not say enough of her character and her virtues. There remained with Dame Margaret, on the part of the duchess, the Charnys, Messire Jehan de Rubempré and various other ladies and gentlemen to act the hosts to the strange ladies and gentlemen who had crossed from England with the bride. The Count and Countess de Charny met Madame as she disembarked and never budged from her side until she had arrived at Bruges.

"My lady and her group arrived at l'Écluse on Saturday, June 25th, and the next day, Madame the Duchess of Burgundy, mother of the duke, Mlle. of Burgundy, and several other ladies and young women visited Madame Margaret 8 and only stayed until dinner. The duchess was very pleased with her future daughter-in-law and couldn’t stop praising her character and virtues. Staying with Dame Margaret, on behalf of the duchess, were the Charnys, Messire Jehan de Rubempré, and various other ladies and gentlemen to host the unfamiliar ladies and gentlemen who had crossed from England with the bride. The Count and Countess de Charny met Madame as she got off the boat and stayed by her side until she arrived in Bruges."

"The day after the duchess's visit, Monseigneur of Burgundy made his way to l'Écluse with a small escort and entered the chateau at the rear. After supper, accompanied only by six or seven knights of the Order, he went very secretly to the hôtel of Dame Margaret, who had been warned of his intention, and was attended by the most important members of her suite, such as the Seigneur d'Escalles, the king's brother.

"The day after the duchess visited, the Duke of Burgundy went to l'Écluse with a small group and entered the chateau through the back. After dinner, accompanied by just six or seven knights of the Order, he quietly went to the hotel of Dame Margaret, who had been informed of his plan, and was attended by the key members of her entourage, including Seigneur d'Escalles, the king's brother."

"At his arrival when they saw each other the greetings were very ceremonious and then the two sat down on one bench and chatted comfortably together for some time. After some conversation, the Bishop of Salisbury, according to a prearranged plan of his own, kneeled before the two and made complimentary speeches. He was followed by M. de Charny, who spoke as follows:

"Upon his arrival, when they saw each other, the greetings were very formal, and then the two sat down on one bench and relaxed together for a while. After some discussion, the Bishop of Salisbury, following his own prearranged plan, knelt before the two and delivered some complimentary remarks. He was followed by M. de Charny, who spoke as follows:"

"'Monseigneur, you have found what you desired and since God has brought this noble lady to port in safety and to your desire, it seems to me that you should not depart without proving the affection you bear her, and that you ought to be betrothed now at this moment and give her your troth.'

"'Monseigneur, you've found what you were looking for, and since God has brought this noble lady safely to you, I think you shouldn't leave without showing her the affection you have for her. You should get engaged right now and give her your promise.'"

"Monseigneur answered that it did not depend[page 191] upon him. Then the bishop spoke to Margaret and asked her what she thought. She answered that it was just for this and nothing else that the king of England had sent her over and she was quite ready to fulfil the king's command. Whereupon the bishop took their hands and betrothed them. Then Monseigneur departed and returned on the morrow to Bruges.

"Monseigneur replied that it wasn't up to him. Then the bishop turned to Margaret and asked for her opinion. She said that this was exactly why the king of England had sent her over and that she was fully prepared to carry out the king's wishes. The bishop then took their hands and betrothed them. After that, Monseigneur left and returned to Bruges the next day."

"Dame Margaret remained at l'Écluse until the following Saturday and was again visited by Monseigneur. On Saturday the boats were richly decorated to conduct my lady to Damme, where she was received very honourably according to the capacity of that little town. On the morrow, the 3rd of July, Monseigneur the duke set out with a small escort between four and five o'clock in the morning, and went to Damme, where he found Madame quite ready to receive him as all had been prearranged, and Monseigneur wedded her as was suitable, and the nuptial benediction was duly pronounced by the Bishop of Salisbury. After the mass, Charles returned to his hotel at Bruges, and you may believe that during the progress of the other ceremonies he slept as if he were to be on watch on the following night.

"Dame Margaret stayed at l'Écluse until the following Saturday and was once again visited by Monseigneur. On Saturday, the boats were beautifully decorated to take my lady to Damme, where she was warmly welcomed according to the means of that small town. The next day, July 3rd, Monseigneur the duke set off with a small escort between four and five in the morning and went to Damme, where he found Madame ready to receive him as everything had been arranged. Monseigneur married her as was appropriate, and the nuptial blessing was officially given by the Bishop of Salisbury. After the mass, Charles went back to his hotel in Bruges, and you can imagine that during the other ceremonies, he slept as if he were going to be on duty the following night."

"Immediately after, Adolph of Cleves, John of Luxemburg, John of Nassau, and others returned to Damme and paid their homage to the new duchess, and then my lady entered a horse litter, beautifully draped with cloth of gold. She was clad in white cloth of gold made like a wedding garment as was proper. On her hair rested a crown and her other jewels were appropriate and sumptuous. Her English ladies followed her on thirteen hackneys, two close by[page 192] her litter and the others behind. Five chariots followed the thirteen hackneys, the Duchess of Norfolk, the most beautiful woman in England, being in the first. In this array Madame proceeded to Bruges and entered at the gate called Ste. Croix."

"Right after that, Adolph of Cleves, John of Luxembourg, John of Nassau, and others returned to Damme and paid their respects to the new duchess. Then, my lady got into a horse litter, beautifully covered with gold fabric. She wore a wedding-style dress made of white gold cloth, which was fitting. A crown rested on her hair, and her other jewels were elegant and lavish. Her English ladies followed her on thirteen horses, two of which were close to her litter and the others behind. Five carriages followed the thirteen horses, with the Duchess of Norfolk, the most beautiful woman in England, in the first one. In this grand procession, Madame made her way to Bruges and entered through the gate known as Ste. Croix."

There were too many names to be enumerated, but La Marche cannot forbear mentioning a noble Zealander, Adrian of Borselen, Seigneur of Breda, who had six horses covered with cloth of gold, jewelry, and silk.

There were too many names to count, but La Marche can't help but mention a noble Zealander, Adrian of Borselen, Lord of Breda, who had six horses draped in gold cloth, jewelry, and silk.

"I mention him for two reasons [he explains9]: first, that he was the most brilliant in the procession, and the second is that by the will of God he died on the Wednesday from a trouble in his leg, which was a pity and much regretted by the nobility.

"I mention him for two reasons [he explains9]: first, he was the smartest person in the procession, and second, by God's will, he died on Wednesday due to a leg issue, which was a shame and greatly mourned by the nobility."

"The procession from Ste. Croix to the palace was magnificent, with all the dignitaries in their order. So costly were the dresses of the ducal household that Charles expended more than forty thousand francs for cloth of silk and of wool alone.

"The procession from Ste. Croix to the palace was magnificent, with all the dignitaries in their respective order. The outfits of the ducal household were so expensive that Charles spent over forty thousand francs just on silk and wool fabric."

"Prominent in this stately procession were the nations or foreign merchants in this order: Venetians, Florentines—at the head of the latter marched Thomas Portinari, banker and councillor of the duke at the same time that he was chief of their nation and therefore dressed in their garb; Spaniards; Genoese—these latter showed a mystery, a beautiful girl on horseback guarded by St. George from the dragon.—Then came the Osterlings, 108 on horseback, followed by six pages, all clad in violet.

"Leading this grand procession were the nations and foreign merchants in this order: Venetians, Florentines—at the front of the Florentines marched Thomas Portinari, banker and advisor to the duke, while also serving as the head of their group, dressed in their attire; Spaniards; Genoese—these latter presented a spectacle, a beautiful girl on horseback protected by St. George from the dragon. Then came the Osterlings, 108 on horseback, followed by six pages, all dressed in violet."

"Gay, too, was Bruges and the streets were all[page 193] decorated with cloth of gold and silk and tapestries. As to the theatrical representations I can remember at least ten. There were Adam and Eve, Cleopatra married to King Alexander, and various others.

"Bruges was also lively, and the streets were all[page 193] adorned with cloth of gold, silk, and tapestries. I can recall at least ten performances. There were Adam and Eve, Cleopatra married to King Alexander, and several others."

"The reception at the palace was very formal. The dowager duchess herself received her daughter-in-law from the litter and escorted her by the hand to her chamber, and for the present we will leave the ladies and the knighthood and turn to the arrangement of the hôtel.

"The reception at the palace was very formal. The dowager duchess personally welcomed her daughter-in-law from the litter and led her by the hand to her room. For now, let's leave the ladies and the knights and shift our focus to the arrangement of the hotel."

"In regard to the service, Mme. the new duchess was served d'eschançon et d'escuyer tranchant et de pannetier. All English, all knights and gentlemen of great houses, and the chief steward cried 'Knights to table,' and then they went to the buffet to get the food, and around the buffet marched all the relations of Monseigneur, all the knights of the Order and of great houses. And for that day Mme. the duchess the mother declined to be served à couvert but left the honour to her daughter-in-law as was right.

"In terms of the service, the new duchess was attended by a wine steward, a carver, and a bread server. All were English, all knights and gentlemen from prominent families, and the chief steward announced 'Knights to the table,' after which they went to the buffet to get their food, while all of Monseigneur's relatives and all the knights of the Order and great houses marched around the buffet. On that day, the duchess mother chose not to be served at the covered table but instead let her daughter-in-law have the honor, as was appropriate."

"After dinner the ladies retired to their rooms for a little rest and there were some changes of dress. Then they all mounted their chariots and hackneys and issued forth on the streets in great triumph and wonderful were the jousts of the Tree of Gold. Several days of festivity followed when the usual pantomimes and shows were in evidence.

"After dinner, the ladies went to their rooms for a bit of rest and changed their outfits. Then they all got into their carriages and headed out onto the streets in grand style, and the jousts at the Tree of Gold were impressive. Several days of celebration followed, featuring the usual pantomimes and performances."

"Tuesday, the tenth and last day of the fête, the grand salle was arranged in the same state as on the wedding day itself, except the grand buffet which stood in the middle of the hall. This banquet, too, was a grand affair and concluded the festivities.

"Tuesday, the tenth and final day of the celebration, the grand salle was set up just like it was on the wedding day itself, except for the grand buffet that stood in the center of the hall. This banquet was also a big deal and marked the end of the festivities."

On the morrow, Wednesday, July 15th, Monseigneur[page 194] departed for Holland on a pressing piece of business, and he took leave of the Duchess of Norfolk and the other lords and ladies of quality and gave them gifts each according to his rank. Thus ends the story of this noble festival, and for the present I know nothing worth writing you except that I am yours."

On the next day, Wednesday, July 15th, Monseigneur[page 194] left for Holland on urgent matters, saying goodbye to the Duchess of Norfolk and the other nobles, giving each of them gifts based on their status. This concludes the account of this grand celebration, and for now, I don’t have anything else to share with you except that I am yours.

To this may be added the letter of one of the Paston family who was in Margaret's train.10

To this, we can add a letter from a member of the Paston family who was in Margaret's entourage.10

"John Paston the younger to Margaret Paston:

"John Paston the younger to Margaret Paston:

"To my ryght reverend and worchepfull Modyr Margaret Paston dwelling at Caster, be thys delyveryed in hast.

"To my right reverend and worshipful Mother Margaret Paston living in Caster, be this delivered quickly."

"Ryth reverend & worchepfull Modyr, I recommend me on to you as humbylly as I can thynk, desyryng most hertly to her of your welfare & hertsese whyche I pray God send you as hastyly as my hert can thynk. Ples yt you to wete that at the makyng of thys byll my brodyr & I & all our felawshep wer in good helle, blyssyd be God.

"Right reverend and worshipful Mother, I humbly recommend myself to you as best as I can think, sincerely desiring to hear about your well-being and happiness, which I pray God sends you as quickly as my heart can wish. Please know that at the writing of this bill, my brother and I, along with all our fellowship, were in good health, blessed be God."

"As for the gydyn her in thys countre it is as worchepfull as all the world can devyse it, & ther wer never Englyshe men had so good cher owt of Inglong that ever I herd of.

"As for the place here in this country, it is as respectable as anything the world can imagine, and there have never been English men who have had such good hospitality out of England that I have ever heard of."

"As for tydyngs her but if it be of the fest I can non send yow; savyng my Lady Margaret was maryed on Sonday last past at a town that is called Dame IIj myle owt of Brugge at v of the clok in the morning; & sche was browt the same day to Bruggys to hyr dener; & ther sche was receyvyd as worchepfully as all the world cowd devyse as with presession with ladys and lordys best beseyn of eny pepell that ever I sye or herd of. Many pagentys were pleyed in[page 195] hyr way to Brugys to hyr welcoming, the best that ever I sye. And the same Sonday my Lord the Bastard took upon hym to answere xxiiij knyts & gentylmen within viij dayis at jostys of pese & when that they wer answered, they xxiiij & hymselve shold torney with other xxv the next day after, whyche is on Monday next comyng; & they that have jostyd with hym into thys day have been as rychly beseyn, & hymselfe also, as clothe of gold & sylk & sylvyr & goldsmith's werk might mak hem; for of syche ger & gold & perle & stonys they of the dukys coort neyther gentylmen nor gentylwomen they want non; for with owt that they have it by wyshys, by my trowthe, I herd nevyr of so gret plente as ther is.

"I'm afraid I can't send you any news except about the festival; however, my Lady Margaret got married last Sunday in a town called Dame, which is two miles outside of Brugge, at five o'clock in the morning. She was brought to Bruges the same day for her dinner, where she was received as honorably as anyone could imagine, with a procession of the best-dressed ladies and lords I've ever seen or heard of. Many pageants were performed on her way to Bruges for her welcome, the best I have ever witnessed. On that same Sunday, my Lord the Bastard took on the challenge to compete against twenty-four knights and gentlemen within eight days in a joust of peace. When they are all set, those twenty-four and himself will compete with twenty-five others the next day, which is the coming Monday. Those who have jousted with him to this day have been dressed as richly as the finest fabrics of gold, silk, and silver made them; for in the Duke's court, there is no lack of such attire, whether for gentlemen or ladies. Honestly, I have never heard of such abundance as there is here."

                 °          °          °          °          °          °          °          °          °

And as for the Dwkys coort, as of lords & ladys & gentylwomen knyts, sqwyers & gentylmen I hert never of non lyek to it save King Artourys cort. And by my trowthe I have no wyt nor remembrance to wryte to you half the worchep that is her; but that lakyth as it comyth to mynd I shall tell you when I come home whyche I trust to God shal not be long to; for we depart owt of Brygge homward on Twysday next comyng & all folk that cam with my lady of Burgoyn out of Ingland, except syche as shall abyd her styll with hyr whyche I wot well shall be but fewe.

And about the Dwkys court, with its lords, ladies, gentlewomen, knights, squires, and gentlemen, I've never heard of anything like it except for King Arthur's court. Honestly, I can't even begin to describe to you half of the honor that exists here; but when I remember those details, I'll tell you when I get home, which I hope will be soon because we are leaving Bruges to head back on the coming Tuesday, and everyone who came with my lady of Burgundy from England will leave, except for those who will stay with her, and I know that will be very few.

"We depart the sooner for the Dwk hathe word that the Frenshe king is purposyd to mak wer upon hym hastyly & that he is with in IIIj or v dayis jorney of Brugys & the Dwk rydeth on Twysday next comyng forward to met with hym. God geve hym good sped & all hys; for by my trowthe they are the goodlyest[page 196] felawshep that ever I cam among & best can behave themselves & most like gentlemen.

"We're leaving soon because we’ve heard that the Duke is planning to go to war against him quickly and that he is just three or five days’ journey from Bruges. The Duke is riding out next Tuesday to meet him. God grant him good luck and all his men; because honestly, they are the finest company I’ve ever been with and know how to conduct themselves like true gentlemen."

"Other tydyngs have we non her; but that the Duke of Somerset & all hys band departyd well beseyn out of Brugys a day befor that my Lady the Duchess cam thedyr & they sey her that he is to Queen Margaret that was & shal no more come her agen nor be holpyn by the Duke. No more; but I beseche you of your blessyng as lowly as I can, wyche I beseche you forget not to geve me everday onys. And, Modyr, I beseche you that ye wol be good mastras to my lytyll man & to se that he go to scole.

"There's no other news here; but the Duke of Somerset and all his group left Bruges a day before my Lady the Duchess arrived, and they say he is going to Queen Margaret, who was, and will not come back here again nor be helped by the Duke. That’s all; but I ask for your blessing as humbly as I can, which I hope you won't forget to give me every day. And, Mother, I ask that you be a good guardian to my little boy and make sure he goes to school."

                 °          °          °          °          °          °          °          °          °

Wreten at Bruggys the Friday next after Seynt Thomas.

Writ at Bruggys on the Friday after St. Thomas.

    "Your sone & humbyll servaunt,

"Your son & humble servant,"

"J. PASTON THE YOUNGER."

"J. Paston the Younger."



__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, v., 570.

[Footnote 2: V., 576.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ V., 576.]

[Footnote 3: This deputation was composed of representatives from "all the city in its entirety in three chief members—the bourgeois and nobles, the fifty-two métiers, and the weavers who possess twelve different places in the city entirely for themselves and in their control." The formal apology was made later. (Chastellain, v., 291.)]

[Footnote 3: This delegation consisted of representatives from "the whole city represented by three main groups—the middle class and nobility, the fifty-two trades, and the weavers who have twelve distinct areas in the city exclusively for themselves and under their control." The official apology was made later. (Chastellain, v., 291.)]

[Footnote 4: Ibid 306. By letters patent given on July 28, 1467, Duke Charles pardoned the Ghenters and confirmed the privileges which he had conceded to them, but he exacted that a deputation from the three members [Trois membres] of the city should come to Brussels to beg pardon on their knees, bareheaded, ungirded, for all the disorder of St. Lievin. This act of submission took place probably not until January, 1469, though August 8, 1468, is also mentioned as the date.]

[Footnote 4: Ibid 306. On July 28, 1467, Duke Charles issued a letter of pardon to the people of Ghent, reaffirming the privileges he had granted them. However, he required a delegation from the three members [Trois membres] of the city to come to Brussels and ask for forgiveness on their knees, without hats, and with their belts removed, for all the chaos related to St. Lievin. This act of submission likely didn’t occur until January 1469, although August 8, 1468, is also mentioned as a possible date.

[Footnote 5: Hist, de l'Ordre, etc., p. 511.]

[Footnote 5: History, of the Order, etc., p. 511.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chastellain, V., 342.]

[Footnote 7: III., 101. Evidently this was composed for a separate work and then incorporated into the memoirs.]

[Footnote 7: III., 101. Clearly, this was created for a different project and later added to the memoirs.]

[Footnote 8: There is a beautiful portrait of her in MS. 9275 in the Bibliothèque de Burgogne. See also Wavrin, Anchiennes Croniques d'Engleterre, ii., 368.]

[Footnote 8: There is a beautiful portrait of her in MS. 9275 in the Bibliothèque de Burgogne. See also Wavrin, Ancient Chronicles of England, ii., 368.]

[Footnote 9: III., 108.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ III., 108.]

[Footnote 10: The Paston Letters, ii., 317.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Paston Letters, vol. 2, p. 317.





CHAPTER XI

THE MEETING AT PERONNE

1468

"My brother, I beseech you in the name of our affection and of our alliance, come to my aid, come as speedily as you can, come without delay. Written by the own hand of your brother.

"My brother, I urge you in the name of our love and our bond, please help me, come as quickly as you can, come without delay. Written by the hand of your brother."

"FRANCIS."

"FRANCIS."

Such were the concluding sentences of a fervent appeal from the Duke of Brittany that followed Charles into Holland, whither he had hastened after the completion of the nuptial festivities.

Such were the final lines of a passionate plea from the Duke of Brittany that trailed Charles into Holland, where he had rushed after the wedding celebrations wrapped up.

The titular Duke of Normandy found that his royal brother was in no wise inclined to fulfil the solemn pledges made at Conflans. His ally, Francis, Duke of Brittany, was plunged into terror lest the king should invade his duchy and punish him for his share in the proceedings that had led up to that compact.

The Duke of Normandy realized that his royal brother had no intention of honoring the serious promises made at Conflans. His ally, Francis, Duke of Brittany, was filled with fear that the king would invade his duchy and punish him for his role in the events that led to that agreement.

It is in this year that Louis XI. begins to show his real astuteness. Very clever are his methods of freeing himself from the distasteful obligations assumed towards his brother. They had been easy to make when a hostile army was encamped at the gates of Paris. Then Normandy weighed lightly when balanced by the desire to separate the allies. That separation accomplished, the[page 198] point of view changed. Relinquish Normandy, restored by the hand of heaven to its natural liege lord after its long retention by the English kings? Louis's intention gradually became plain and he proved that he was no longer in the isolated position in which the War for Public Weal had found him. He had won to himself many adherents, while the general tone towards Charles of Burgundy had changed.1

This year marks the start of Louis XI's true cleverness. His strategies for getting out of the unpleasant promises he made to his brother are quite shrewd. Those promises were easy to make when a hostile army was at the gates of Paris. At that time, Normandy didn’t seem so heavy compared to the need to split the allies. Once that split was achieved, the situation shifted. Give up Normandy, which had been restored by divine intervention to its rightful ruler after being held by the English kings for so long? Louis's intentions gradually became clear, and he demonstrated that he was no longer in the isolated position the War for Public Weal had placed him in. He had gained many supporters, and the overall sentiment towards Charles of Burgundy had changed.

In April, 1468, the States-General of France assembled at Tours in response to royal writs issued in the preceding February.2 The chancellor, Jouvençal, opened the session with a tedious, long-winded harangue calculated to weary rather than to illuminate the assembly. Then the king took the floor and delivered a telling speech. With trenchant and well chosen phrases he set forth the reasons why Normandy ought to be an intrinsic part of the French realm. The advantages of centralisation, the weakness of decentralisation, were skilfully drawn. The matter was one affecting the kingdom as a whole, in perpetuity; it was not for the temporal interests of the present incumbent of regal authority, who had only part therein for [page 199] the brief space of his mortal journey. Louis's words are pathetic indeed, as he calls himself a sojourner in France, en voyage through life, as though the fact itself of his likeness to the rest of ephemeral mankind was novel to his audience. He reiterated the statement that the interests involved were theirs, not his.

In April 1468, the States-General of France gathered in Tours in response to royal letters sent out in the previous February.2 The chancellor, Jouvençal, kicked off the session with a boring, drawn-out speech that did more to wear down the assembly than to enlighten them. Then the king took the stage and delivered a powerful speech. With sharp and carefully selected words, he explained why Normandy should be an essential part of the French kingdom. He skillfully laid out the benefits of centralization and the drawbacks of decentralization. This issue was one that impacted the entire kingdom for the long term; it wasn’t just about the current king, who only held power for a brief moment in his life. Louis's words were quite moving as he referred to himself as a traveler in France, en voyage through life, as if the fact that he was just like everyone else was something new to his audience. He emphasized that the interests at stake were theirs, not his.

It was a goodly body which listened to Louis. The greatest feudal lords, indeed, were not present, but many of the lesser nobility were, while sixty-four towns sent, all told, about 128 deputies. These hearers gave willing attention to the thesis that it was a burning shame for the French people to pay heavy taxes simply to restrain the insolent peers from rebelling against their sovereign—those noble scions of the royal stock whose bounden duty it was to protect the state and the head of the royal house.

It was a respectable group that listened to Louis. The major feudal lords were not there, but many of the lesser nobles were, while sixty-four towns sent, in total, around 128 representatives. These attendees paid close attention to the argument that it was a disgrace for the French people to pay high taxes just to keep the arrogant nobles from rebelling against their king—those noble descendants of the royal family who were supposed to protect the state and the head of the royal house.

What was the reason for their selfish insubordination? The root of the evil lay in the past, when extensive territories had been carelessly alienated, and their petty over-lords permitted to acquire too much independence of the crown, so that the monarchy was threatened with disruption. There was more to the same purpose and then the deputies deliberated on the answer to make to this speech from the throne. It was an answer to Louis's mind, an answer that showed the value of suggestion. Charles the Wise had thought that an estate yielding an income of twelve thousand livres was all-sufficient for a[page 200] prince of the blood. Louis XI. was more generous. He was ready to allow his brother Charles a pension of sixty thousand livres. But as to the government of Normandy—why! no king, either from fraternal affection or from fear of war, was justified in committing that province to other hands than his own.

What was the reason for their selfish defiance? The root of the problem lay in the past, when vast territories were carelessly given away, allowing their minor rulers to gain too much independence from the crown, putting the monarchy at risk of collapse. There was more to this, and then the deputies discussed how to respond to the speech from the throne. It was a response that aligned with Louis's thinking, one that demonstrated the power of suggestion. Charles the Wise believed that an estate generating an income of twelve thousand livres was more than enough for a prince of the blood. Louis XI was more generous. He was willing to grant his brother Charles a pension of sixty thousand livres. However, when it came to the governance of Normandy—no king, whether out of brotherly love or fear of conflict, was justified in handing over that province to anyone but himself.

The States-General dissolved in perfect accord with the monarch, and a definite order was left in the king's hands, declaring that it was the judgment of the towns represented that concentration of power was necessary for the common welfare of France. Public opinion declared that national weakness would be inevitable if the feudatories were unbridled in their centrifugal tendencies. Above all, Normandy must be retained by the king. On no consideration should Louis leave it to his brother.3

The States-General dissolved in complete agreement with the king, leaving a clear directive in his hands, stating that the towns represented believed a concentration of power was essential for the common good of France. Public opinion indicated that national weakness would be unavoidable if the feudal lords acted freely on their divisive tendencies. Above all, Normandy must be kept under the king’s control. Louis should not consider handing it over to his brother.3

Before the dissolution of the assembly there was some discussion as to the probable attitude of the great nobles in regard to this platform of centralisation. Very timid were the comments on Charles of Burgundy. Would he not perhaps be an excellent mediator between the lesser dukes and the king? Would it not be better to suspend action until his opinion was known, etc? But at large there was less reserve. The statements were emphatic. Naught but mischief had ever come to France from Burgundy. The present duke's father and grandfather had wrought all[page 201] the ill that lay in their power. As for Charles, his illimitable greed was notorious. Let him rest content with his paternal heritage. Ghent and Bruges were his. Did he want Paris too? Let the king recover the towns on the Somme. Rightfully they were French. Louis made no scruple in pleading the invalidity of the treaty of Conflans, because it had been wrested from him by undue influence. And this royal sentiment was repeated here and there with growing conviction of its justice.

Before the assembly was disbanded, there was some discussion about how the powerful nobles felt about this centralization plan. Comments about Charles of Burgundy were very cautious. Wouldn’t he be a good mediator between the lesser dukes and the king? Shouldn’t they wait to hear his thoughts before taking action, etc.? However, overall, there was less restraint. The opinions were strong. Nothing but trouble had ever come to France from Burgundy. The current duke's father and grandfather had caused all the harm they could. As for Charles, his endless greed was well-known. He should be happy with what his father left him. Ghent and Bruges belonged to him. Did he also want Paris? Let the king reclaim the towns along the Somme. They rightfully belonged to France. Louis felt no hesitation in arguing that the treaty of Conflans was invalid because it had been forced upon him through unfair means. This royal sentiment was echoed here and there with increasing conviction in its fairness.

While Charles was occupied with the preparation for his wedding, Louis was engaged in levying troops and mobilising his forces, and these preparations continued throughout the summer of 1468. Naturally, news of this zeal directed against the dukes of Normandy and of Brittany followed the traveller in Holland.

While Charles was busy getting ready for his wedding, Louis was focused on gathering troops and mobilizing his forces, and these preparations went on all summer in 1468. Naturally, news of this effort against the dukes of Normandy and Brittany reached travelers in Holland.

Charles was in high dudgeon and wrote at once to the king, reminding him that these seigneurs were his allies, and demanding that nothing should be wrought to their detriment. Conscious that his remonstrance might be futile, and urged on by appeals from the dukes, Charles hastened to cut short his stay in Holland so that he might move nearer to the scene of Louis's activities. His purpose in going to the north had been twofold—to receive homage as Count of Holland and Zealand, and to use his new dignity to obtain large sums of money for which he saw immediate need if he were to hold Louis to the terms wrested from[page 202] him.

Charles was really upset and immediately wrote to the king, reminding him that these nobles were his allies and insisting that nothing should be done to harm them. Aware that his complaint might not make a difference, and spurred on by requests from the dukes, Charles quickly cut short his visit in Holland so he could get closer to where Louis was active. His reason for heading north had two main goals—to receive recognition as Count of Holland and Zealand, and to leverage his new title to secure large amounts of money that he urgently needed to hold Louis to the agreements made with him.

In early July, Charles had crossed from Sluis in Flanders to Middelburg, and thence made his progress through the cities of Zealand, receiving homage as he went. Next he passed to The Hague, where the nobles and civic deputies of Holland met him and gave him their oaths of fealty on July 21st. Fifty-six towns4 were represented and there were also deputies from eight bailiwicks and the islands of Texel and Wieringen. "It is noteworthy," comments a Dutch historian, "that the people's oath was given first. The older custom was that the count should give the first pledge while the people followed suit."

In early July, Charles traveled from Sluis in Flanders to Middelburg, and then continued through the cities of Zealand, receiving allegiance as he went. Next, he went to The Hague, where the nobles and city representatives of Holland met him and pledged their loyalty on July 21st. Fifty-six towns4 were represented, along with deputies from eight bailiwicks and the islands of Texel and Wieringen. "It's interesting," notes a Dutch historian, "that the people's oath was given first. Traditionally, the count would make the first pledge, and then the people would follow."

As soon as he was thus legally invested with sovereign power, Charles demanded a large aide from Holland and Zealand—480,000 crowns of fifteen stivers for himself; 32,000 crowns as pin money for his new consort; 16,000 crowns as donations for various servants, and 4800 crowns towards his travelling expenses. The total sum was 532,800 crowns. The share of Holland and West Friesland was 372,800 crowns, and of Zealand 16,000 crowns, to be paid within seven and a half years. In Holland, Haarlem paid the heaviest quota, 3549 crowns, and Schiedam the smallest, 350 crowns, while Dordrecht and the South Holland villages were assessed at 39,200 crowns, and[page 203] the remainder was divided among the other cities and villages.

As soon as he was officially given sovereign power, Charles requested a substantial aid from Holland and Zealand—480,000 crowns for himself; 32,000 crowns as allowance for his new wife; 16,000 crowns as gifts for various servants, and 4,800 crowns for his travel expenses. The total amount came to 532,800 crowns. Holland and West Friesland's share was 372,800 crowns, and Zealand's share was 16,000 crowns, to be paid over seven and a half years. In Holland, Haarlem contributed the most, paying 3,549 crowns, while Schiedam paid the least, only 350 crowns. Dordrecht and the villages in South Holland were assessed at 39,200 crowns, and[page 203] the remaining amount was distributed among the other cities and villages.

There was considerable opposition to the assessments. In many cases the new imposts upon provisions pressed very heavily on the poor villagers. Having obtained promise of the grant, however, Charles left all further details in its regard to the local officials and returned to Brussels at the beginning of August to make his own preparation. For, by that time, Louis's intentions of evading the treaty of Conflans were plain, though there still fluttered a thin veil of friendship between the cousins. Gathering what forces he could mobilise, ordering them to meet him later, Charles moved westward and took up his quarters at Peronne on the river Somme.

There was a lot of pushback against the assessments. In many cases, the new taxes on goods weighed heavily on the poor villagers. However, after securing a promise for the grant, Charles left all the details to the local officials and returned to Brussels at the start of August to make his own arrangements. By that time, Louis's plans to bypass the treaty of Conflans were clear, even though there was still a thin veneer of friendship between the cousins. Gathering whatever forces he could, ordering them to meet him later, Charles moved west and set up his quarters in Peronne on the river Somme.

Louis had been bold in his utterance to the States-General as to his perfect right to ignore the treaty of Conflans, to dispossess his brother, and to bring the great feudatories to terms. In the summer of 1468 he made advances towards accomplishing the last-named desideratum. Brittany was invaded by royal troops, but his victory was diplomatic rather than military, as Duke Francis peaceably consented to renounce his close alliances with Burgundy and England, nominally at least. Further, he agreed to urge Charles of France to submit his claims to Normandy to the arbitration of Nicholas of Calabria and the Constable St. Pol.5

Louis had been bold in his statements to the States-General regarding his right to disregard the treaty of Conflans, take land from his brother, and bring the major feudal lords into line. In the summer of 1468, he took steps to achieve this goal. Brittany was invaded by royal troops, but his victory was more about diplomacy than military might, as Duke Francis willingly agreed to cut his close ties with Burgundy and England, at least on the surface. Additionally, he agreed to encourage Charles of France to let Nicholas of Calabria and Constable St. Pol decide his claims to Normandy. 5

Charles of Burgundy remained to be settled with[page 204] on some different basis. And in regard to him Louis XI. took a resolve which terrified his friends and caused the world to wonder as to his sanity. All previous attempts at mediation having failed—St. Pol was among the many who tried—the king determined to be his own messenger to parley with his Burgundian cousin. It is curious how small was his measure of personal pride. He had been negligent of his personal safety at Conflans, but even then Charles had better reason to respect and protect him than in 1468, after Louis had manoeuvred for three years in every direction to harass and undermine the young duke's power, and when, too, the latter was aware of half of the machinations and suspicious of more.

Charles of Burgundy still needed to be dealt with[page 204] on a different basis. Regarding him, Louis XI made a decision that scared his friends and made the world question his sanity. All previous attempts at mediation had failed—St. Pol was one of many who tried—and the king decided to be his own messenger to negotiate with his Burgundian cousin. It’s interesting how little personal pride he had. He had been careless about his own safety at Conflans, but even then Charles had more reason to respect and protect him than in 1468, after Louis had spent three years trying to harass and undermine the young duke's power, and when the latter was aware of some of the schemes and suspicious of more.

Yet Louis's famous visit to Peronne was no sudden hare-brained enterprise. There is much evidence that he nursed the project for many weeks without giving any intimation of his intentions. Nor was the situation as strange as it appears, looking backward.

Yet Louis's famous visit to Peronne was no impulsive decision. There's plenty of evidence that he carefully planned the project for many weeks without hinting at his intentions. Also, the situation wasn't as odd as it seems in hindsight.

Charles had doubtless made all preparations to combat Louis if need were, and had chosen Peronne for his headquarters with the express purpose of being able to watch France, and, at the same time, he had published abroad that his military preparations were solely for the purpose of keeping his obligations to his allies. Now these[page 205] obligations were momentarily removed by the action of those same allies. Francis of Brittany had entered into amicable relations with his sovereign, young Charles of France had accepted arbitration to settle the fraternal relations of the royal brothers, while the correspondence between Louis and Liege, was still unknown to the Duke of Burgundy. For the moment, the latter, therefore, had no definite quarrel with the French king. But he was not in the least anxious for an interview with him. Charles was as far as ever from understanding his cousin. Even without definite knowledge of Louis's efforts to make friends in the Netherlands, Charles suspected enough to turn his youthful distrust of the man's character into mature conviction that friendship between them was impossible. But he could not refuse the royal overtures. His letter of safe-conduct to his self-invited visitor bears the date of October 8th, and runs as follows:6

Charles had definitely made all the necessary preparations to confront Louis if needed, and had chosen Peronne as his headquarters specifically to keep an eye on France. At the same time, he had publicly stated that his military preparations were only to fulfill his obligations to his allies. However, these[page 205] obligations were temporarily lifted by the actions of those same allies. Francis of Brittany had established friendly relations with his ruler, young Charles of France had agreed to arbitration to resolve the sibling rivalry between the royal brothers, while the correspondence between Louis and Liege was still unknown to the Duke of Burgundy. Therefore, for the moment, the Duke had no specific conflict with the French king. But he was not at all eager to meet him. Charles was as far as ever from understanding his cousin. Even without definitive knowledge of Louis's attempts to make friends in the Netherlands, Charles suspected enough to turn his youthful distrust of the man's character into a firm belief that friendship between them was impossible. But he couldn't refuse the royal advances. His letter of safe-conduct to his uninvited guest is dated October 8th and reads as follows:6

"MONSEIGNEUR:

"Your Excellency:"

"I commend myself to your good graces. Sire, if it be your desire to come to this city of Peronne in order that we may talk together, I swear and I promise you by my faith and on my honour that you may come, remain and return in safety to Chauny or Noyon, according to your pleasure and as often as it shall please you, freely and openly without any hindrance offered either to you or to any of your people by me or by any other for any cause that now exists or that[page 206] may hereafter arise."

"I submit myself to your kindness. Sir, if you wish to come to the city of Peronne so we can speak together, I swear and promise you by my faith and honor that you can come, stay, and return safely to Chauny or Noyon, according to your wishes and as often as you like, freely and openly, without any interference from me or anyone else for any current issues or that[page 206] may arise in the future."

Guillaume de Biche acted as confidential messenger between duke and king. He it was whom Charles had dismissed from his own service in 1456 at his father's instance. From that time on the man had been in Louis's household, deep in his secrets it was said, and certainly admitted to his privacy to an extraordinary degree. This letter was written by Charles in the presence of Biche, through whose hand it passed directly to the king.

Guillaume de Biche served as a trusted messenger between the duke and the king. He was the one Charles had let go from his service in 1456 at his father's request. Since then, he had been part of Louis's household, said to be deeply involved in his secrets, and clearly granted unusual access to his private matters. This letter was written by Charles while Biche was present, and it went straight to the king through him.

By October, Louis was at Ham, prepared to move as soon as the safe-conduct arrived. No time was lost after its receipt. On Sunday, October 9th, the king started out, accompanied by the Bishop of Avranches, his confessor, by the Duke of Bourbon, Cardinal Balue, St. Pol, a few more nobles, and about eighty archers of the Scottish guard. As he rode towards Peronne, Philip of Crèvecœur, with two hundred lances, met him on the way to act as his escort to the presence of the duke, who awaited his guest on the banks of a stream a short distance out of Peronne.

By October, Louis was at Ham, ready to move as soon as the safe-conduct arrived. He wasted no time after receiving it. On Sunday, October 9th, the king set out, accompanied by the Bishop of Avranches, his confessor, the Duke of Bourbon, Cardinal Balue, St. Pol, a few other nobles, and about eighty archers from the Scottish guard. As he rode towards Peronne, Philip of Crèvecœur, with two hundred lances, met him on the way to escort him to the duke, who was waiting for his guest by a stream not far from Peronne.

St. Pol was the first of the royal party to meet the duke as herald of Louis's approach. Then Charles rode forward to greet the traveller. As he came within sight of his cousin, he bowed low to his saddle and was about to dismount when Louis, his head bared, prevented his action. Fervent were the kisses pressed by the kingly lips upon the duke's cheeks, while Louis's arm rested lovingly[page 207] about the latter's neck. Then he turned graciously to the by-standing nobles and greeted them by name. But his cousinly affection was not yet satisfied. Again he embraced Charles and held him half as long as before in his arms. How pleasant he was and how full of confidence towards this trusted cousin of his!

St. Pol was the first of the royal party to meet the duke and announce Louis's arrival. Then Charles rode up to greet the traveler. As he got within sight of his cousin, he bowed low in his saddle and was about to dismount when Louis, with his head uncovered, stopped him. The king pressed passionate kisses on the duke's cheeks, while Louis's arm wrapped around Charles's neck affectionately[page 207]. He then turned to the nearby nobles and greeted them by name. But his cousinly affection wasn't satisfied yet. He embraced Charles again and held him for almost as long as before. He was so warm and full of trust in his dear cousin!

The cavalcade fell into line again, with the two princes in the middle, and made a stately entry into Peronne at a little after mid-day.7 The chief building then and the natural place to lodge a royal visitor was the castle. But it was in sorry repair, ill furnished, and affording less comfort than a neighbouring house belonging to a city official. Here rooms had been prepared for the king and a few of his suite, the others being quartered through the town. At the door Charles took his leave and Louis entered alone with Cardinal Balue and the attendants he had chosen to keep near him. These latter were nearly all of inferior birth, and were treated by their master with a familiarity very astonishing to the stately Burgundians.

The procession lined up again, with the two princes in the center, and made a grand entrance into Peronne shortly after noon. The main building at that time and the obvious place to host a royal guest was the castle. However, it was in poor condition, poorly furnished, and offered less comfort than a nearby house owned by a city official. Rooms had been prepared there for the king and a few of his entourage, while the rest were accommodated throughout the town. At the door, Charles said his goodbyes, and Louis went in alone with Cardinal Balue and the attendants he had chosen to stay close to him. Most of these attendants were of lower status and were treated by their master with a casualness that shocked the formal Burgundians.

Louis entered the room assigned for his use, walked to the window, and looked out into the street. The sight that met his view was most disquieting. A party of cavaliers were on the point of entering the castle. They were gentlemen[page 208] just arrived from Burgundy with their lances, in response to a summons issued long before the present visit was anticipated. As he looked down on the troops, Louis recognised several men who had no cause to love him or to cherish his memory. There was, for instance, the queen's brother Philip de Bresse8 who had led a party against Louis's own sister Yolande of Savoy. At a time of parley this Philip had trusted the sincerity of his brother-in-law's profession and had visited him to obtain his mediation. The king had violated both the specified safe-conduct and ambassadorial equity alike, and had thrown De Bresse into the citadel of Loches, where he suffered a long confinement before he succeeded in making his escape. He was a Burgundian in sympathy as well as in race. But with him on that October day Louis noticed various Frenchmen who had fallen under royal displeasure from one cause or another and had saved their liberty by flight, renouncing their allegiance to him for ever. Four there were in all who wore the cross of St. Andrew. Approaching Peronne as they had from the south, these new-comers had ridden in at the southern gates without intimation of this royal visitation extraordinary until they were almost face to face with guest and host. Their arrival was "a half of a quarter of an hour later than that of the king."

Louis walked into the room he was given, went to the window, and looked out at the street. What he saw was very unsettling. A group of horsemen was about to enter the castle. They were gentlemen who had just arrived from Burgundy with their lances, responding to a summons sent long before anyone expected them to show up. As he looked down at the soldiers, Louis recognized several men who had no reason to like him or remember him fondly. For example, there was the queen's brother, Philip de Bresse, who had led a party against Louis's sister Yolande of Savoy. During a negotiation, Philip had believed in his brother-in-law's sincerity and had gone to him to ask for help. The king had broken both the promised safe conduct and the rules of diplomacy, throwing De Bresse into the citadel of Loches, where he endured long imprisonment before managing to escape. He was Burgundian by birth and sympathies. But that October day, Louis also saw various Frenchmen who had fallen out of favor with the crown for different reasons and had saved themselves by fleeing, renouncing their loyalty to him forever. There were four in total wearing the cross of St. Andrew. Coming toward Peronne from the south, these newcomers had entered through the southern gates without any warning of this unusual royal visit until they were almost face to face with both guest and host. They arrived "a half of a quarter of an hour later than that of the king."

When Philip de Bresse and his friends learned[page 209] what was going on, they hastened to the duke's chambers "to give him reverence." Monseigneur de Bresse was the spokesman in begging the duke that the three above named should be assured of their security notwithstanding the king's presence at Peronne,—of security such as he had pledged them in Burgundy and promised for the hour when they should arrive at his court. On their part they were ready to serve him towards all and against all. Which petition the duke granted orally. "The force conducted by the Marshal of Burgundy was encamped without the gates, and the said marshal spoke no ill of the king, nor did the others I have mentioned."9

When Philip de Bresse and his friends found out what was happening, they quickly went to the duke's chambers "to show their respect." Monseigneur de Bresse spoke on behalf of the group, asking the duke to ensure that the three mentioned would be safe despite the king being in Peronne—safety like he had guaranteed them in Burgundy and promised for when they arrived at his court. They were ready to support him in all matters and against anyone. The duke verbally agreed to their request. "The force led by the Marshal of Burgundy was camped outside the gates, and the marshal did not say anything bad about the king, nor did the others I mentioned."

It was, however, a situation in which apprehension was not confined to the men of lower station. To Louis, looking down from his window, there seemed dire menace in the mere presence of these persons who had heavy grievances against him, and the unfortified private house seemed slight protection against their possible vengeance. Here, Charles might disavow injury to him as something happening quite without his knowledge. On ducal soil the safest place was assuredly under shelter patently ducal. There, there would be no doubt of responsibility did misfortune happen.

It was, however, a situation where anxiety wasn't only felt by those of lower status. To Louis, looking down from his window, there seemed to be a serious threat just in the presence of these individuals who held significant grievances against him, and his unprotected private home felt like weak defense against their potential revenge. Here, Charles could deny any harm done to him as something that occurred completely without his knowledge. On ducal land, the safest place was undoubtedly somewhere clearly under ducal protection. There, there would be no question of accountability if something went wrong.

Straightway the king sent a messenger to Charles asking for quarters within the castle. The request was granted and the uneasy guest passed[page 210] through the massive portals between a double line of Burgundian men-at-arms. It was no cheerful, pleasant, palatial dwelling-place this little old castle of Peronne. So thick were the walls that vain had been all assaults against it.10 Designed for a fortress rather than a residence, it had been repeatedly used as a prison, and the air of the whole was tainted by the dungeons under its walls, dungeons which had seen many unwilling lodgers. Five centuries earlier than this date, Charles the Simple had languished to death in one of the towers.

Right away, the king sent a messenger to Charles asking for a place to stay in the castle. The request was granted, and the uneasy guest passed[page 210] through the imposing gates, flanked by a double line of Burgundian soldiers. This little old castle of Peronne was not a cheerful, pleasant palace. The walls were so thick that all previous attempts to breach it had failed. Designed as a fortress rather than a home, it had often been used as a prison, and the atmosphere was stained by the dungeons below, which had hosted many unwilling occupants. Five centuries earlier, Charles the Simple had slowly died in one of the towers.

This change of arrangement, or rather the disquieting reason for the change, undoubtedly clouded the peacefulness of the occasion. Yet outward calm was preserved. Commines asserts that the two princes directed their people to behave amicably to each other and that the commands were scrupulously obeyed. For two or three days the desired conferences took place between Charles and Louis. The king's wishes were perfectly plain. He wanted Charles to forsake all other alliances and to pledge himself to support his feudal chief, first and foremost, from all attacks of his enemies. The Duke of Brittany had submitted to his liege. If the Duke of Burgundy would only accept terms equally satisfactory in their way, the pernicious alliance between the two would vanish, to the weal of French unity.

This change in plans, or rather the troubling reason behind it, definitely overshadowed the peace of the event. Still, everyone kept a calm exterior. Commines notes that the two princes instructed their followers to act friendly towards each other, and their orders were closely followed. For two or three days, the necessary meetings between Charles and Louis occurred. The king's demands were very clear. He wanted Charles to give up all other alliances and commit to supporting his feudal lord, above all else, against any attacks from enemies. The Duke of Brittany had submitted to his authority. If the Duke of Burgundy could agree to equally favorable terms, the harmful alliance between them would disappear, benefiting the unity of France.



PHILIP DE COMMINES

PHILIP DE COMMINES



Apparently the first discussion was heard by none[page 211] except the Cardinal Balue and Guillaume de Biche. Charles was willing to pledge allegiance and to promise aid to his feudal chief, but under limitations that weakened the value of his words. Nothing could induce him to renounce alliance with other princes for mutual aid, did they need it. There was a second interview on the following day. Charles held tenaciously to his position. Then there came a sudden alteration in the situation, a strange dramatic shifting of the duke's point of view.

Apparently, the first discussion was heard by no one[page 211] except Cardinal Balue and Guillaume de Biche. Charles was ready to pledge his loyalty and promise support to his feudal chief, but with conditions that lessened the impact of his words. Nothing could persuade him to give up alliances with other princes for mutual support if they needed it. There was a second meeting the next day. Charles firmly maintained his stance. Then, a sudden change in the situation occurred, a strange and dramatic shift in the duke's perspective.

The city of Liege had submitted perforce to the behests of her imperious neighbour, but the citizens had never ceased to hope that his unwelcome "protection" might be dispensed with; that, by the aid of French troops, they might eventually wrest themselves free from the Burgundian incubus. In spite of all promises to Charles, secret negotiations between the anti-Burgundian party and Louis XI. had never ceased. The latter never refused to admit the importunate embassies to his presence. He was glad to keep in touch with the city even in its ruined condition. He sent envoys as well as received them, and Commines states definitely that, in making his plan to visit Peronne, the fact of a confidential commission recently despatched to Liege had wholly slipped the king's mind.

The city of Liège was forced to submit to the demands of its dominant neighbor, but the citizens never stopped hoping that they could do away with his unwanted "protection"; that, with the help of French troops, they might eventually free themselves from the Burgundian oppression. Despite all promises made to Charles, secret talks between the anti-Burgundian faction and Louis XI never ceased. Louis was always willing to welcome the persistent envoys to his court. He was eager to maintain contact with the city even in its devastated state. He sent envoys as well as received them, and Commines clearly states that, when planning his trip to Péronne, the fact that a confidential mission had recently been sent to Liège had completely slipped the king's mind.

In that town the duke's lieutenant, Humbercourt, had been left to supervise the humiliating changes ordered. And the work of demolition was the only[page 212] industry. Other ordinary business was at a standstill. For a period there was a sullen silence in the streets and the church bells were at rest. In April, a special legate from the pope arrived to see whether ecclesiastical affairs could not be put on a better footing.

In that town, the duke's lieutenant, Humbercourt, had been left to oversee the embarrassing changes that were ordered. The demolition work was the only[page 212] activity happening. Other everyday businesses were on hold. For a while, the streets were filled with a gloomy silence, and the church bells were silent. In April, a special envoy from the pope arrived to see if church matters could be improved.

It was about the same time that the States-General were meeting at Tours that, under the direction of this legate, Onofrio de Santa-Croce, the cathedral was purified with holy water, and Louis of Bourbon celebrated his very first mass, though he had been seated on the episcopal throne for twelve years. Then Onofrio tried to mediate between the city and the Duke of Burgundy. To Bruges he went to see Charles, and obtained permission to draft a project for the re-establishment of the civic government, to be submitted to the duke for approval.

It was around the same time that the States-General were meeting in Tours that, under the guidance of this legate, Onofrio de Santa-Croce, the cathedral was blessed with holy water, and Louis of Bourbon held his very first mass, even though he had been on the episcopal throne for twelve years. Then Onofrio tried to mediate between the city and the Duke of Burgundy. He went to Bruges to see Charles and got permission to draft a plan to restore the civic government, which would be submitted to the duke for approval.

If Onofrio thought he had reformed the bishop by forcing him into performing his priestly rites he soon learned his mistake. That ecclesiastic speedily disgusted his flock by his ill-timed festivities, and then forsook the city and sailed away to Maestricht in a gaily painted barge, with gay companions to pass the summer in frivolous amusements suited to his dissolute tastes. Such was the state of affairs when the report of Louis's extensive military preparations encouraged the Liegeois to hope that he was to take the field openly against the duke.

If Onofrio thought he had changed the bishop by forcing him to perform his priestly duties, he soon realized he was wrong. That bishop quickly turned his congregation off with his poorly timed celebrations, and then he left the city, sailing to Maestricht in a brightly decorated barge, surrounded by lively companions to spend the summer engaging in shallow pleasures that matched his reckless inclinations. This was the situation when news of Louis's large military preparations gave the Liegeois hope that he would directly confront the duke.

About the beginning of September, troops of[page 213] forlorn and desperate exiles began to return to the city. They came, to be sure, with shouts of Vive le Roi! but, as a matter of fact, they seemed willing to make any accommodation for the sake of being permitted to remain. "Better any fate at home than to live like wild beasts with the recollection that we had once been men."

About the beginning of September, desperate exiles began to return to the city. They arrived, shouting Vive le Roi!, but they seemed ready to do whatever it took to be allowed to stay. "Better any fate at home than to live like wild animals, remembering that we used to be men."

To make a long story short, Onofrio again endeavoured to rouse the bishop to a sense of his duty. Again he tried to make terms for the exiles and to re-establish a tenable condition. It was useless. Louis of Bourbon refused to approach nearer to Liege than Tongres, and declined to meet the advances of his despairing subjects. It was just at this moment that fresh emissaries arrived from Louis, despatched, as already stated, before Charles had consented to prolong the truce.

To cut a long story short, Onofrio once again tried to awaken the bishop to his responsibilities. He made another attempt to negotiate terms for the exiles and to create a workable situation. It was all in vain. Louis of Bourbon wouldn’t come any closer to Liege than Tongres and ignored the pleas of his desperate subjects. Just at that moment, new messengers arrived from Louis, sent, as mentioned earlier, before Charles agreed to extend the truce.

Excited by their presence the Liegeois once more roused themselves to action. A force of two thousand was gathered at Liege, and advanced by night upon Tongres—also without walls—surrounded the house where lay their bishop, and forced him to return to Liege. Violence there was and loss of life, but, as a matter of fact, the mob respected the person of their bishop and of Humbercourt the chief Burgundian official. This event happened on October 9th, the very day that Louis rode recklessly into Peronne.

Excited by their presence, the people of Liège rallied once again. A force of two thousand was assembled in Liège and moved at night toward Tongeren—also without walls—surrounding the house where their bishop was staying and forcing him to return to Liège. There was violence and loss of life, but the crowd actually respected the bishop and Humbercourt, the main Burgundian official. This event occurred on October 9th, the same day Louis rode recklessly into Péronne.

On Wednesday, October 11th, the news of the fray reached Peronne, but news greatly exaggerated by rumour. Bishop, papal legate, and[page 214] Burgundian lieutenant all had been ruthlessly murdered in the very presence of Louis's own envoys, who had aided and abetted the hideous crime! To follow the story of an eyewitness:11

On Wednesday, October 11th, news of the fight reached Peronne, but the reports were greatly exaggerated by rumors. The bishop, the papal legate, and the Burgundian lieutenant had all been brutally murdered right in front of Louis's own envoys, who had helped and supported the terrible crime! To follow the story of an eyewitness:11

"Some said that everyone was dead, others asserted the contrary, for such advertisments are never reported after one sort. At length others came who had seen certain canons slain and supposed the bishop12 to be of the number, as well as the said seigneur de Humbercourt and all the rest. Further, they said that they had seen the king's ambassadors in the attacking company and mentioned them by name. All this was repeated to the duke, who forthwith believed it and fell into an extreme fury, saying that the king had come thither to abuse him, and gave commands to shut the gates of the castle and of the town, alleging a poor enough excuse, namely, that he did this on account of the disappearance of a little casket containing some good rings and money.

"Some claimed that everyone was dead, while others insisted otherwise, since such reports are never uniform. Eventually, more people arrived who had seen certain canons killed and assumed the bishop12 was among them, along with the lord de Humbercourt and everyone else. Furthermore, they mentioned they had seen the king's ambassadors in the attacking group and named them specifically. All of this was relayed to the duke, who immediately believed it and became extremely angry, saying that the king had come to mistreat him. He ordered the gates of the castle and the town to be shut, giving a rather flimsy excuse that this was due to the disappearance of a small chest containing some valuable rings and money."

"The king finding himself confined in the castle, a small one at that, and having seen a force of archers standing before the gate, was terrified for his person—the more so that he was lodged in the neighbourhood of a tower where a certain Count de Vermandois had caused the death of one of his predecessors as king of France.13 At that time, I was still with the duke and served him as chamberlain, and had free access[page 215] to his chamber when I would, for such was the usage in this household.

"The king, finding himself trapped in the castle, a small one at that, and seeing a group of archers standing at the gate, was frightened for his safety—especially since he was staying near a tower where a certain Count de Vermandois had caused the death of one of his predecessors as king of France.13 At that time, I was still with the duke and served him as chamberlain, having free access[page 215] to his chamber whenever I wanted, as was the custom in this household."

"The said duke, as soon as he saw the gates closed, ordered all to leave his presence and said to a few of us that stayed with him that the king had come on purpose to betray him, and that he himself had tried to avoid his coming with all his strength, and that the meeting had been against his taste. Then he proceeded to recount the news from Liege, how the king had pulled all the wires through his ambassadors, and how his people had been slain. He was fearfully excited against the king. I veritably believe that if at that hour he had found those to whom he could appeal ready to sympathise with him and to advise him to work the king some mischief, he would have done so, at the least he would have imprisoned him in the great tower.

"The duke, as soon as he saw the gates closed, ordered everyone to leave his presence and told a few of us who stayed with him that the king had come specifically to betray him, and that he had tried with all his strength to avoid the king's arrival, which he found quite unpleasant. Then he went on to share the news from Liege, explaining how the king had manipulated things through his ambassadors, and how his people had been killed. He was incredibly upset with the king. I truly believe that if he had found someone at that moment who could sympathize with him and suggest that he do something harmful to the king, he would have done it; at the very least, he would have imprisoned him in the great tower."

"None were present when the words fell from the duke but myself and two grooms of the chamber, one of whom was named Charles de Visen, a native of Dijon, an honest fellow, in good credit with his master. We aggravated nothing, but sought to appease the duke as much as in us lay. Soon he tried the same phrases on others, and a report of them ran through the city and penetrated to the very apartment of the king, who was greatly terrified, as was everyone, because of the danger that they saw imminent, and because of the great difficulty in soothing a quarrel when it has commenced between such great princes. Assuredly they were blameworthy in failing to notify their absent servants of this projected meeting. Great inconveniences were bound to arise from this negligence."

"Only I and two grooms of the chamber were present when the duke spoke, one of whom was Charles de Visen, a native of Dijon, an honest guy who was well-regarded by his boss. We didn’t escalate things but tried to calm the duke as much as we could. Soon, he used the same words with others, and news of it spread through the city, reaching the king's quarters, where he was very frightened, just like everyone else, due to the imminent danger and the difficulty in resolving a conflict once it had started between such powerful princes. They were definitely at fault for not informing their absent colleagues about this planned meeting. Serious issues were bound to come from this oversight."

Such is Commines's narrative. Eyewitness[page 216] though he was, it must be remembered that when he wrote the account of this famous interview it was long after the event, and when his point of view was necessarily coloured by his service with Louis. Delightful, however, are the historian's own reflections that he intersperses with his plain narrative. To his mind the only period when it is safe for princes to meet is

Such is Commines's narrative. Eyewitness[page 216] though he was, it must be remembered that when he wrote this account of the famous interview, it was long after the event, and his perspective was inevitably influenced by his service with Louis. However, the historian’s own thoughts that he weaves into his straightforward narrative are delightful. In his view, the only time it's safe for princes to meet is

"in their youth when their minds are bent on pleasure. Then they may amuse themselves together. But after they are come to man's estate and are desirous each of over-reaching the other, such interviews do but increase their mutual hatred, even if they incur no personal peril (which is well-nigh impossible). Far wiser is it for them to adjust their differences through sage and good servants as I have said at length elsewhere in these memoirs."

"in their youth when their minds are focused on fun. Then they can enjoy each other's company. But once they reach adulthood and each wants to outdo the other, those meetings only fuel their mutual hatred, even if they don’t face any personal danger (which is nearly impossible). It’s much smarter for them to resolve their differences through wise and trustworthy advisors, as I have explained in detail elsewhere in these memoirs."

Then our chronicler proceeds to give numerous instances of disastrous royal interviews before returning to his subject and to Peronne:

Then our narrator goes on to provide several examples of disastrous royal meetings before returning to his topic and to Peronne:

"I was moved [he adds again at the beginning of his new chapter] to tell the princes my opinion of such meetings.14 Thus the gates were closed and guarded and two or three days passed by. However, the Duke of Burgundy would not see the king, nor had Louis's servants entry to the castle except a few, and those only through the wicket. Nor did the duke see any of his people who had influence over him.

"I felt compelled [he adds again at the beginning of his new chapter] to share my thoughts with the princes about those meetings.14 So, the gates were shut and watched over, and two or three days went by. However, the Duke of Burgundy refused to meet the king, and Louis's servants could only enter the castle in small numbers, using a side door. The duke also didn't meet any of his advisors who had sway with him."

"The first day there was consternation throughout[page 217] the city. By the second day the duke was a little calmed down. He held a council meeting all day and the greater part of the night. The king appealed to every one who could possibly aid him. He was lavish in his promises and ordered fifteen thousand crowns to be given where it might count, but the officer in charge of the disbursement of this sum acquitted himself ill and retained a part, as the king learned later.

"The first day there was widespread panic throughout[page 217] the city. By the second day, the duke was a bit calmer. He held a council meeting all day and most of the night. The king reached out to everyone who could possibly help him. He made generous promises and ordered fifteen thousand crowns to be distributed where it would matter, but the officer responsible for distributing this amount did a poor job and kept part of it, which the king found out later."

"The king was especially afraid of his former servants who had come with the army from Burgundy, as I mentioned above, men who were now in the service of the Duke of Normandy.

"The king was particularly afraid of his former servants who had arrived with the army from Burgundy, as I mentioned earlier, men who were now working for the Duke of Normandy."

"Diverse were the opinions in the above-mentioned council-meeting. Some held that the safe-conduct accorded to the king protected him, seeing that he fairly observed the peace as it had been stated in writing. Others rudely urged his capture without further ceremony, while others again advised sending for his brother, the Duke of Normandy, and concluding with him a peace to the advantage of all the princes of France. They who gave this advice thought that in case it was adopted, the king should be restrained of his liberty. Further, it was against all precedent to free so great a seigneur when he had committed so grave an offence.

"Diverse were the opinions in the above-mentioned council meeting. Some believed that the safe-conduct granted to the king protected him, since he was following the terms of peace that had been outlined in writing. Others insisted on capturing him without hesitation, while some suggested reaching out to his brother, the Duke of Normandy, to negotiate a peace that would benefit all the princes of France. Those who offered this advice thought that if it were accepted, the king should be restricted in his freedom. Moreover, it was unprecedented to release such a high-ranking lord after he had committed a serious offense."

"This last argument so nearly prevailed that I saw a man booted and spurred ready to depart with a packet of letters addressed to Monseigneur of Normandy, being in Brittany, and stayed only for the Duke of Burgundy's letter. However, this came to naught. The king made overtures to leave as hostages the Duke of Bourbon, the cardinal, his brother, and the constable with a dozen others while he should be[page 218] permitted to return to Compiegne after peace was concluded. He promised that the Liegeois should repair their mischief or he would declare himself their foe. The appointed hostages were profuse in their offers to immolate themselves, at least they were in public. I do not know whether they would have said the same things in private. I rather suspect not. And in truth, I believe that those who were left would never have returned.

"This last argument almost won me over when I saw a man in boots and spurs ready to leave with a packet of letters addressed to the Monseigneur of Normandy, who was in Brittany, and he was just waiting for the Duke of Burgundy's letter. But ultimately, it didn't happen. The king suggested leaving the Duke of Bourbon, the cardinal, his brother, the constable, and a dozen others as hostages while he was allowed to go back to Compiegne after peace was achieved. He promised that the people of Liege would fix their troubles, or he would declare himself their enemy. The chosen hostages were very vocal about how they would sacrifice themselves, at least in public. I’m not sure if they would’ve said the same things privately. I actually doubt it. And honestly, I believe that those who stayed behind would never have returned."

"On the third night after the arrival of the news, the duke never undressed, but lay down two or three times on his bed, and then rose and walked up and down. Such was his way when he was troubled. I lay that night in his chamber and talked with him from time to time. In the morning his fury was greater than ever, his tone very menacing, and he seemed ready to go to any extreme.

"On the third night after hearing the news, the duke didn’t undress. He lay down on his bed a couple of times, then got up and paced around. That was how he acted when he was upset. I stayed in his room that night and talked with him occasionally. In the morning, his anger was even stronger, his tone very threatening, and he seemed willing to take drastic measures."

"However, he finally brought himself to say that if the king would swear the peace and would accompany him to Liege to help avenge Monsgn. of Liege, his own kinsman, he would be satisfied. Then he suddenly betook himself to the king's chamber and expressed himself to that effect. The king had a friend15 who warned him, assuring him that he should suffer no ill if he would concede these two points. Did he do otherwise he ran grave risk, graver than he would[page 219] ever incur again."

"However, he finally found the courage to say that if the king would swear to maintain peace and join him in going to Liege to help avenge Monsgn. of Liege, his own relative, he would be satisfied. Then he quickly went to the king's chamber and expressed this. The king had a friend15 who warned him, assuring him that he wouldn’t face any trouble if he agreed to these two points. If he chose otherwise, he would be at serious risk, greater than he would ever face again."

When the duke entered the royal presence his voice trembled, so agitated was he and on the verge of breaking into a passion. He assumed a reverential attitude, but rough were mien and word as he demanded whether the king would keep the treaty of peace as it had been drafted, and whether he was ready to swear to it. "Yes" was the king's response. In truth, nothing had been added to the agreement made before Paris, or at least little as far as the Duke of Burgundy was concerned. As regarded the Duke of Normandy, it was stipulated that if he would renounce that province he should have Champagne and Brie besides other neighbouring territories for his share.

When the duke entered the royal presence, his voice shook with agitation, and he was on the verge of losing his composure. He tried to adopt a respectful demeanor, but his appearance and words were harsh as he asked if the king would uphold the peace treaty as it was written, and if he was willing to swear to it. "Yes," the king replied. In reality, nothing had been added to the agreement made before Paris, or at least very little concerning the Duke of Burgundy. Regarding the Duke of Normandy, it was agreed that if he renounced that province, he would receive Champagne and Brie, along with other nearby territories as his share.

Then the duke asked if the king would accompany him to avenge the outrage committed upon his cousin the bishop.

Then the duke asked if the king would join him to take revenge for the offense committed against his cousin, the bishop.

"To which demand the king gave assent as soon as the peace was sworn. He was quite satisfied to go to Liege and with a small or large escort, just as the duke preferred. This answer pleased the duke immensely. In was brought the treaty, out of the king's coffer was taken the piece of the true cross, the very one carried by Saint Charlemagne, called the Cross of Victory, and thereupon the two swore the peace.

"To which demand the king agreed as soon as the peace was sworn. He was quite happy to go to Liege with a small or large escort, depending on the duke's preference. This response made the duke very happy. The treaty was brought in, and from the king's treasury was taken the piece of the true cross, the very one carried by Saint Charlemagne, known as the Cross of Victory, and then they both swore the peace."

"This was now October 14th. In a minute the bells pealed out their joy throughout Peronne and all men were glad. It hath pleased the king since to attribute the credit of this pacification to me."

"This was now October 14th. In a minute the bells rang out joyfully throughout Peronne and everyone was happy. The king has since decided to give me credit for this peace."

There was undoubtedly an immense sense of relief[page 220] in Peronne when this degree of accommodation was reached. The duke was unwilling, however, to have too much rejoicing in his domains until he had ascertained for himself the state of Liege. Among the letters despatched from Peronne this October 14th, was the following to the magistrates of Ypres:16

There was definitely a huge sense of relief[page 220] in Peronne when this level of agreement was finally achieved. However, the duke didn't want to celebrate too much in his territories until he confirmed the situation in Liege for himself. Among the letters sent from Peronne on October 14th was the following to the magistrates of Ypres:16

"Dear and well beloved friends, considering that we have to-day made peace and convention with Monseigneur the king, and that for this reason you might be inclined to let off fire-works and make other manifestations of joy, we hasten to advise you that ... our pleasure is you shall not permit fireworks or assemblies in our town of Ypres on account of the said peace until we have subdued the people of Liege, and avenged the said outrage [described above]. This with God's aid we intend to do. We are on the point of departure with all our forces for Liege. Beloved, may our Lord protect you.

"Dear and beloved friends, considering that we have made peace and an agreement with the king today, and that you might be tempted to set off fireworks and show other signs of celebration, we want to let you know that... we would prefer that you do not allow fireworks or gatherings in our town of Ypres because of this peace until we have subdued the people of Liege and avenged the aforementioned outrage. With God's help, we plan to do this. We are about to depart with all our forces for Liege. Beloved, may our Lord protect you."

"Written in our castle of Peronne, October 14, 1468."

"Written in our castle at Peronne, October 14, 1468."

A certain G. Ruple conveyed his own impressions to the magistrates of Ypres, possibly managing to slip them under the same cover.17

A certain G. Ruple shared his thoughts with the magistrates of Ypres, possibly managing to send them all together in the same package.17

"To-day, at about 10 o'clock, peace was concluded between the king and Monseigneur, and also between the king and the Duke of Berry. Here, bells are ringing and the Te Deum is sung. It is generally believed that Monseigneur will depart to-morrow. God deserves thanks for the result, for I assure you that last[page 221] night the outlook was not clear." 18

"Today, around 10 o'clock, peace was established between the king and Monseigneur, as well as between the king and the Duke of Berry. Here, bells are ringing, and the Te Deum is being sung. It's widely believed that Monseigneur will leave tomorrow. We should thank God for the outcome, because I assure you that last[page 221] night, things did not look good." 18

The king wrote as follows to his confidential lieutenant:

The king wrote the following to his trusted lieutenant:

"PERONNE, October 14th.

"Peronne, October 14."

"Monseigneur the grand master, you are already informed how there has been discussion in my council and that of my brother-in-law of Burgundy, as to the best manner of adjusting certain differences between him and me. It went so far that in order to arrive at a conclusion I came to this town of Peronne. Here we have busied ourselves with the requisitions passing between us, so that to-day we have, thanks to our Lord, in the presence of all the nobles of the blood, prelates and other great and notable personages in great numbers, both from my suite and from his, sworn peace solemnly on the true cross, and promised to aid, defend and succour each other for ever. Also on the same cross we have ratified the treaty of Arras with its corrections and other points which seemed productive of peace and amity.

"Monseigneur the grand master, you are already aware that my council and my brother-in-law from Burgundy have been discussing the best way to resolve certain differences between us. It got to the point where, to reach a conclusion, I came to this town of Peronne. Here, we have focused on the requests being exchanged between us, and today, thanks to our Lord, in front of many nobles of the blood, prelates, and numerous other important figures from both my entourage and his, we have sworn an oath of peace on the true cross, promising to support, defend, and help each other forever. We also reaffirmed the treaty of Arras on the same cross, along with its amendments and other aspects that we believe will promote peace and friendship."

"Immediately after this the Duke of Burgundy ordered thanksgivings in the churches of his lands, and in this town he has already had great solemnity. And because my brother of Burgundy has heard that the Liegeois have taken prisoner my cousin the bishop of Liege, whom he is determined to deliver as quickly as possible, he has besought me as a favour to him, and also because the bishop is my kinsman whom I ought to aid, to accompany him to Liege, not far from here. This I have agreed to, and have chosen as my escort a portion of the troops under[page 222] monseigneur the constable, in the hopes of a speedy return by the aid of God.

"Right after this, the Duke of Burgundy ordered thanksgivings in the churches of his territories, and in this town, he has already held a large ceremony. Since my brother in Burgundy has learned that the people of Liège have captured my cousin, the bishop of Liège, whom he is eager to rescue as soon as possible, he has asked me as a favor to accompany him to Liège, which is not far from here, especially since the bishop is my relative whom I should help. I have agreed to this and have chosen some troops from [page 222] Monseigneur the Constable as my escort, hoping for a quick return with God's assistance."

"And because it is for my weal and that of my subjects I write to you at once, because I am sure you will be pleased, and that you will order like solemnities. Moreover, monseigneur the grand master, as I lately wrote to you, pray as quickly as possible disband my arriere ban together with the free lances, and do every possible thing for the mass of poor folks; appoint well-to-do men as leaders in every bailiwick and district. Above all, see to it that they do not indulge in any new and startling conduct. That done, if you wish to come to Bohan, to be nearer me, I would be glad, so as to be able to provide for any further action that may arise. Written at Peronne October 14th.

"And because this is for my benefit and that of my subjects, I'm writing to you right away, because I know you'll be pleased and will arrange similar ceremonies. Also, Monseigneur the Grand Master, as I mentioned in my recent letter, please disband my arriere ban and the free lancers as soon as possible, and do everything you can for the many poor people. Appoint well-off individuals as leaders in every region and district. Above all, ensure they don't engage in any new or shocking behavior. Once that's done, if you want to come to Bohan to be closer to me, I'd be happy, so I can prepare for any further actions that may come up. Written in Peronne, October 14th."

"Loys

Loys

MEURIN.

MEURIN.


"To our dear and beloved cousin the Count of Dammartin, grand master of France." 19

"To our dear and beloved cousin the Count of Dammartin, Grand Master of France." 19

Dammartin thought that this letter was phrased for the purpose of passing Charles's censorship. He took the liberty of disregarding his master's orders; the troops were not disbanded, and he held himself in readiness to go to fetch the errant monarch if he did not return speedily from the enemy's country. His letter to the king and the unwritten additions delivered by his confidential messengers terrified his liege lest too much zeal on his behalf in France might work him ill in[page 223] Liege. A week later Louis writes again:

Dammartin believed that this letter was worded to get past Charles's scrutiny. He decided to ignore his master's orders; the troops weren't disbanded, and he was ready to go retrieve the wayward king if he didn’t return quickly from the enemy territory. His letter to the king and the unwritten updates delivered by his trusted messengers scared his lord, worried that too much enthusiasm for him in France might cause problems in[page 223]Liege. A week later, Louis wrote again:

NAMUR, Oct. 22nd.

NAMUR, Oct 22.

"MONSEIGNEUR THE GRAND MASTER:

"MONSIGNOR THE GRAND MASTER:"

"I have received your letter by Sire du Bouchage. Be assured that I make this journey to Liege under no constraint, and that I never took any journey with such good heart as I do this. Since God and Our Lady have given me grace to be friends with Monseigneur of Burgundy, be sure that never shall our rabble over there take arms against me. Monseigneur the grand master, my friend, you have proved that you love me, and you have done me the greatest service that you can, and there is another service that you can do. The people of Monseigneur of Burgundy think that I mean to deceive them, and people there [in France] think that I am a prisoner. Distrust between the two would be my ruin.

"I got your letter from Sire du Bouchage. Rest assured that I'm making this trip to Liege voluntarily, and I've never embarked on a journey with such enthusiasm as I have for this one. Since God and Our Lady have graced me with a friendship with Monseigneur of Burgundy, you can be certain that our rabble over there will never rise up against me. Monseigneur the Grand Master, my friend, you've shown that you care for me, and you've done me the greatest service possible, but there's another favor you can provide. The people of Monseigneur of Burgundy believe I'm trying to trick them, and in France, folks think I'm a prisoner. Distrust between the two would lead to my downfall."

"Monseigneur, as to the quarters of your men, you know what we planned, you and I, touching the action of Armagnac. It seems to me that you ought to send your people straight ahead in that direction and I will furnish you four or five captains as soon as I am out of this, and you can make what choice you will. M. the grand master, my friend, come, I beg you, to Laon and await me there. Send me a messenger the minute you arrive and I will let you have frequent news. Be assured that as soon as the Liegeois are subdued, on the morrow I will depart, for Monsg. of Burgundy is resolved to urge me to go as soon as he has finished his work at Liege, and he desires my return more than I do. Francois Dunois will tell you what good cheer we are making. Adieu, monseigneur,[page 224] etc.

"Monseigneur, regarding the quarters for your men, you know what we discussed about the Armagnac situation. I think you should send your troops directly in that direction. I'll provide you with four or five captains as soon as I’m free, and you can choose whoever you want. M. the grand master, my friend, please come to Laon and wait for me there. Send me a messenger as soon as you arrive, and I’ll keep you updated regularly. Rest assured, once the Liegeois are dealt with, I’ll leave the next day because Monsg. of Burgundy is eager for me to go as soon as he wraps up his work in Liege, and he wants my return more than I do. Francois Dunois will inform you about our good spirits. Adieu, monseigneur,[page 224] etc."

"Writ at Namur, Oct. 22nd.

"Written in Namur, Oct. 22."

"LOUIS

"LOUIS"

"TOUSSAINT.

TOUSSAINT.

"To our dear and beloved cousin the Count of Dammartin, grand master of France." 20

"To our dear and beloved cousin, the Count of Dammartin, Grand Master of France." 20

Letters of the same date to Rochefoucauld and others also declare that Louis goes most gladly with his dear brother of Burgundy and that the affair will not require much time. To Cardinal Balue he writes only a few words, telling him that the messenger will be more communicative.

Letters dated the same day to Rochefoucauld and others also state that Louis happily goes with his beloved brother of Burgundy and that the matter won’t take long. To Cardinal Balue, he writes just a few words, telling him that the messenger will have more to say.

Between Peronne and Namur did the party turn aside to visit the young Duchess of Burgundy, either at Hesdin or at Aire? Such is the conjecture of a learned Belgian editor, and he carries his surmise further in suggesting that in this brief sojourn was performed Chastellain's mystery of "The Peace of Peronne."21 Perhaps these verses, if put in the mouths of Louis and Charles, may have pleased the princely spectators of the dramatic poem. Mutual admiration was the key-note of these flowery speeches while the other dramatis personæ expressed unstinted admiration[page 225] for the wonderful deed accomplished by these two pure souls who have sworn peace when they might have brought dire war on their innocent subjects.

Between Peronne and Namur, the group detoured to visit the young Duchess of Burgundy, possibly at Hesdin or Aire. This is the theory of a knowledgeable Belgian editor, who goes further by suggesting that during this brief stay was when Chastellain's work "The Peace of Peronne" was performed. Perhaps these lines, if delivered by Louis and Charles, would have entertained the noble audience of the dramatic poem. Mutual admiration was the main theme of these grand speeches, while the other dramatis personæ expressed their unwavering appreciation for the remarkable act achieved by these two innocent souls who vowed peace when they could have unleashed terrible war on their unsuspecting subjects.[page 225]

"Never did David, nor Ogier, nor Roland, that proud knight, nor the great Charlemagne, nor the proud Duke of Mayence, nor Mongleive, the heir, from whom issued noble fruit, nor King Arthur, nor Oliver, nor Rossillon, nor Charbonnier in their dozens of victories approach or touch with hand or foot the work I treat of."

"Never did David, nor Ogier, nor Roland, that proud knight, nor the great Charlemagne, nor the proud Duke of Mayence, nor Mongleive, the heir who produced noble descendants, nor King Arthur, nor Oliver, nor Rossillon, nor Charbonnier in their many victories come close to or touch the work I’m discussing."

                 °          °          °          °          °          °          °          °          °

[The king speaks.]

"Charles, be assured that Louis will be the re-establisher and provider of all that touches your honour and peace between you and him. That he will ever be appreciator of you and avenger, a nourisher of joy and love in repairing all that my predecessor did.

"Charles, rest assured that Louis will restore and provide everything that concerns your honor and peace between you two. He will always appreciate you and seek justice, nurturing joy and love in fixing everything my predecessor has done."

[The duke says.]

"And Charles, who loves his honour as much as his soul, wishes nothing better than to serve you and this realm and to extol your house. For I know that is the reason why I have glory and reputation. Then if it please God and Our Lady, my body will keep from blame."

"And Charles, who values his honor as much as his life, wants nothing more than to serve you and this kingdom and to praise your family. I know that’s why I have my glory and reputation. So, if it pleases God and Our Lady, my actions will remain untarnished."

One stanza, indeed, uttered by Louis strikes a note of doubt: "Charles, so many debates may occur, so many incidents and accidents in our various actions, that a rupture may be dreaded."

One stanza, in fact, spoken by Louis expresses some uncertainty: "Charles, there may be many debates, many events and accidents in what we do, that we might fear a breakup."

Vehemently did the duke repudiate the bare[page 226] possibility of a new breach between him and his liege. The whole is a pæan at a love feast. If the two together heard their counterfeits express such perfect fidelity, how Louis XI. must have laughed to himself behind his mask of forced courtesy! Charles, on the other hand, was quite capable of taking it all seriously, wholly unconscious that he had not cut the lion's claws for once and all.

The duke strongly rejected the mere possibility of a new rift between him and his lord. The whole thing is like a tribute at a celebration of love. If the two of them heard their phony versions show such perfect loyalty, how much Louis XI. must have chuckled to himself behind his polite facade! Charles, on the other hand, was completely able to take it all seriously, totally unaware that he hadn’t permanently dulled the lion's claws.


[Footnote 1: See Lavisse ivii., 356.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Lavisse IV2, 356.]

[Footnote 2: The letters of convocation bear the date February 26, 1467, o.s. Tournay elected four deputies. By April 30th, they had returned home, and on May 2d they made a report. The items of expenditure are very exact. So hard had they ridden that a fine horse costing eleven crowns was used up and was sold for four crowns. M. Van der Broeck, archivist of Tournay, extracted various items from the register of the Council. See Kervyn's note. Chastellain, v., 387.]

[Footnote 2: The letters of invitation are dated February 26, 1467, old style. Tournay chose four representatives. By April 30, they had returned home, and on May 2, they delivered a report. The expense details are very precise. They rode so hard that a fine horse, which cost eleven crowns, was worn out and sold for four crowns. M. Van der Broeck, the archivist of Tournay, pulled various items from the Council's register. See Kervyn's note. Chastellain, v., 387.]

[Footnote 3: See Lavisse ivii., 356.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Lavisse IV, 356.]

[Footnote 4: Dordrecht was not among them. Her deputies held that it was illegal for them to go to The Hague. Some time later Charles received the oaths at Dordrecht. (Wagenaar, Vaderlandsche Hist., iv., 101.]

[Footnote 4: Dordrecht wasn't one of them. Her deputies argued that it was illegal for them to go to The Hague. Some time later, Charles took the oaths in Dordrecht. (Wagenaar, Vaderlandsche Hist., iv., 101.]

[Footnote 5: Treaty of Ancenis, September 10, 1468. See Lavisse, ivii.] One of the results of the War of Public Weal was that St. Pol was appointed constable of France.]

[Footnote 5: Treaty of Ancenis, September 10, 1468. See Lavisse, ivii.] One of the outcomes of the War of Public Weal was the appointment of St. Pol as the constable of France.

[Footnote 6: The original is in the Mss. de Baluze, Paris, Bibl. Nat.; Lenglet, iii., 19.]

[Footnote 6: The original is in the Mss. de Baluze, Paris, Bibl. Nat.; Lenglet, iii., 19.]

[Footnote 7: Commines and a letter to the magistrates of Ypres are the basis of this narrative. (Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 196.) There is, however, a mass of additional material both contemporaneous and commentating. See also Michelet, Lavisse, Kirk, etc. Chastellain's MS. is lost.]

[Footnote 7: Commines and a letter to the magistrates of Ypres are the foundation of this story. (Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 196.) However, there is a wealth of extra material that is both contemporary and analytical. See also Michelet, Lavisse, Kirk, etc. Chastellain's manuscript is lost.]

[Footnote 8: See Lavisse, ivii., 397.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Lavisse, ivii., 397.]

[Footnote 9: Ludwig v. Diesbach, (See Kirk, i., 559.) The author was a page in Louis's train, who afterwards played a part in Swiss affairs.]

[Footnote 9: Ludwig v. Diesbach, (See Kirk, i., 559.) The author was a page in Louis's entourage, who later had a role in Swiss affairs.

[Footnote 10: It was never captured until Wellington took it in 1814.]

[Footnote 10: It was never captured until Wellington seized it in 1814.

[Footnote 11: Commines, ii., ch. vii.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, vol. ii, ch. 7.

[Footnote 12: The bishop did indeed meet his death at the hands of the mob, but it was many years later.]

[Footnote 12: The bishop did indeed meet his end at the hands of the mob, but that happened many years later.

[Footnote 13: Le roi ... se voyait logé, rasibus d'une grosse tour ou un Comte de Vermandois fit mourir un sien prédécesseur Roy de France. (Commines, ii., ch. vii.)]

[Footnote 13: The king ... found himself housed, supported by a large tower where a Count of Vermandois had his predecessor, a King of France, killed. (Commines, ii., ch. vii.)]

[Footnote 14: Memoires, ii., ch. ix.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memories, ii., ch. ix.]

[Footnote 15: Undoubtedly Commines wishes it to be inferred that this was he. The main narrative followed here is Commines, whose memoirs remain, as Ste.-Beuve says, the definitive history of the times. There are the errors inevitable to any contemporary statement. Meyer, to be sure, says, apropos of an incident incorrectly reported, Falsus in hoc ut in pluribus historicus. Kervyn de Lettenhove three centuries later is also severe. See, too, "L'autorité historique de Ph. de Commynes," Mandrot, Rev. Hist., 73.]

[Footnote 15: Undoubtedly Commines wants us to believe this was him. The main story here comes from Commines, whose memoirs remain, as Ste.-Beuve states, the definitive history of that time. There are mistakes that are bound to happen in any contemporary account. Meyer, for instance, comments on a misreported incident, Falsus in hoc ut in pluribus historicus. Kervyn de Lettenhove, three centuries later, is also critical. See, too, "L'autorité historique de Ph. de Commynes," Mandrot, Rev. Hist., 73.]

[Footnote 16: Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 199.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gachard, Unpublished Document, i., 199.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 200.]

[Footnote 18: Waer ic certiffiere dat het dezen nacht niet wel claer ghestaen heeft.]

[Footnote 18: Waer I confirm that it hasn't been clear this night.]

[Footnote 19: Lettres de Louis XI, iii., 289. The king apparently never resented the part played by Dammartin when he was dauphin. His letters to him are very intimate.]

[Footnote 19: Letters from Louis XI, iii., 289. The king apparently never held a grudge against Dammartin for his role when he was dauphin. His letters to him are quite personal.]

[Footnote 20: Lettres, iii., 295. (Toussaint is probably Toustain.)]

[Footnote 20: Letters, iii., 295. (Toussaint is likely Toustain.)]

[Footnote 21: Kervyn ed., Œuvres de Chastellain, vii., xviii. See poem, ibid., 423. The MS. in the Laurentian Library at Florence bears this line: "Here follows a mystery made because of the said peace of good intention in the thought that it would be observed by the parties." Hesdin is, however, a long way out of the route between Peronne and Namur, where the party was on October 14th. It would hardly seem possible for journey and visit in so brief a time.]

[Footnote 21: Kervyn ed., Œuvres de Chastellain, vii., xviii. See poem, ibid., 423. The manuscript in the Laurentian Library in Florence contains this line: "Here follows a mystery created due to the said peace of good intention, with the hope that it would be honored by the parties." However, Hesdin is quite a detour from the route between Peronne and Namur, where the group was on October 14th. It hardly seems feasible for a journey and a visit to occur in such a short time.





CHAPTER XII

AN EASY VICTORY

1468

It was in the midst of heavy rains that the journey was made to Namur and then on to the environs of Liege. Grim was the weather, befitting, in all probability, Charles's own mood. The king's escort was confined to very few besides the Scottish guard, but a body of three hundred troopers was permitted to follow him at a distance, while the faithful Dammartin across the border kept himself closely informed of every incident connected with the march that his scouts could gather, and in readiness to fall upon Burgundian possessions at a word of alarm, while he restrained his ardour for the moment in obedience to Louis's anxious command.

It was during heavy rain that the journey to Namur and then to the outskirts of Liege took place. The weather was grim, likely reflecting Charles's own mood. The king's escort was limited to just a few, mainly the Scottish guard, but a group of three hundred cavalry was allowed to follow him at a distance. Meanwhile, the loyal Dammartin, across the border, stayed well-informed about every detail of the march through his scouts, ready to strike at Burgundian territories at a moment's notice, while controlling his eagerness for now under Louis's urgent orders.

By the fourth week of October the Franco-Burgundian party were settled close to Liege in straggling camps, separated from each other by hills and uneven ground. Long was the discussion in council meeting as to the best mode of procedure. Liege was absolutely helpless in the face of this coalition. Wide breaches made her walls useless. Moats she had never possessed, for digging was well-nigh impossible on her rocky site covered by mud and slime from the overflow of the Meuse. On account of this evident weakness, the king[page 228] advised dismissing half the army as needless, advice that was not only rejected immediately but which excited Charles's doubts of the king's good faith. Over a week passed and feeble Liege continued obstinate, while each division of the army manoeuvred to be first in the assault for the sake of the plunder. But advance was very difficult, for the soldiers were impeded in their movements by the slime. Wild were some of the night skirmishes over the uneven, slippery ground and amidst the little sheltering hills.

By the fourth week of October, the Franco-Burgundian party had set up camp near Liege in scattered groups, separated by hills and rough terrain. There was a long discussion in the council about the best course of action. Liege was completely defenseless against this coalition. Large gaps in her walls rendered them useless. She had never had moats, since digging was nearly impossible on her rocky, muddy site, which was affected by the overflow of the Meuse River. Because of this clear weakness, the king[page 228] suggested getting rid of half the army as unnecessary, a suggestion that was immediately rejected and raised Charles's suspicions about the king's intentions. More than a week went by, and weak-willed Liege remained stubborn, while each division of the army tried to position themselves for the first assault in hopes of looting. However, advancing was very difficult since the soldiers struggled to move through the mud. Some of the night skirmishes were chaotic over the uneven, slippery ground among the small hills that offered little shelter.

On one occasion, "a great many were hurt and among the rest the Prince of Orange (whom I had forgotten to name before), who behaved that day like a courageous gentleman, for he never moved foot off the place he first possessed.

On one occasion, "a lot of people were hurt and among them was the Prince of Orange (whom I had forgotten to mention earlier), who acted like a brave man that day, as he never left the spot he first took."

The duke, too, did not lack in courage but he failed sometimes in order giving, and to say the truth, he behaved himself not so advisedly as many wished because of the king's presence."1

The duke was also brave, but he sometimes struggled with giving orders, and to be honest, he didn’t act as wisely as many hoped, especially due to the king being there. "1"

There is no doubt that Charles entertained increasingly sinister suspicions of his guest. He thought the king might either try to enter the city ahead of him and manage to placate his ancient allies by a specious explanation, or else he might succeed in effecting his escape without fulfilling his compact. At last Charles appointed Sunday, October 30th, for an assault. On the 29th, his own quarters were in a little suburb of mean, low houses,[page 229] with rough ground and vineyards separating his camp from the city. Between his house and that of the king, both humble dwellings, was an old granary, occupied by a picked Burgundian force of three hundred men under special injunctions to keep close watch over the royal guest and see that he played no sudden trick. To further this purpose of espionage, they had made a breach in the walls with heavy blows of their picks.

There’s no doubt that Charles had growing, dark suspicions about his guest. He believed the king might either try to sneak into the city before him and win over his long-time allies with a false explanation, or he might manage to escape without honoring their agreement. Finally, Charles set Sunday, October 30th, for an attack. On the 29th, his quarters were in a small suburb of shabby, low houses,[page 229] with rough terrain and vineyards linking his camp to the city. Between his place and the king’s, which were both simple homes, was an old granary, occupied by a select Burgundian force of three hundred men given special orders to closely watch the royal guest and ensure he didn’t try anything surprising. To assist with this spying effort, they had made a hole in the walls with heavy blows from their picks.

The men were wearied with all their marching and skirmishing, and in order to have them in fighting trim on the morrow, Charles had ordered all alike to turn in and refresh themselves. The exhausted troops gladly obeyed this injunction. Charles was disarmed and sleeping, so, too, were Philip de Commines and the few attendants that lay within the narrow ducal chamber. Only a dozen pickets mounted guard in the room over Charles's little apartment, and kept their tired eyes open by playing at dice.

The men were tired from all their marching and fighting, and to ensure they were ready for battle the next day, Charles ordered everyone to turn in and rest. The exhausted troops happily followed this command. Charles was unarmed and asleep, as were Philip de Commines and the few attendants in the small ducal chamber. Only a dozen guards were on duty outside Charles's small room, keeping their eyes open by playing dice.

On that Saturday night when Charles was thus prudently gathering strength for the final tussle, the people of Liege also indulged in repose, counting on Sunday being a day of rest, that is, the major part of the burgher folk did within city limits. But another plan was on foot among some of the inhabitants of an outlying region. An attack on the Burgundian camp was planned by a band from Franchimont, a wild and wooded district, south of the episcopal see. The natives there had all the characteristics of mountaineers,[page 230] although the heights of their rugged country reached only modest altitudes.2

On that Saturday night when Charles was prudently gathering his strength for the final showdown, the people of Liège were also enjoying a break, anticipating Sunday as a day of rest—at least most of the townsfolk within the city limits. But some residents from a nearby rural area had other plans. A group from Franchimont, a wild and forested region south of the bishopric, was planning an attack on the Burgundian camp. The locals there had all the traits of mountaineers, even though the peaks of their rugged land were only modestly high.[page 230]

These invaders were fortunate in obtaining as guides the owners of the very houses requisitioned for the lodgings of the two princes. Straight to their goal they progressed through paths quite unknown to the foe, and therefore unwatched. The highlanders made a mistake in not rushing headlong to the royal lodgings, where in the first confusion they might have accomplished their design upon the lives of Louis and of Charles or at least have taken the two prisoners. But a pause at a French nobleman's tent created a disturbance which roused the archers in the granary. The latter sallied out, to meet with a fierce counter-attack. In order to confuse them the mountaineers echoed the Burgundian cries, Vive Bourgogne, vive le roy et tuez, tuez, and they were not always immediately identified by their harsh Liege accent.

These invaders were lucky to have the owners of the very houses they had taken over as their guides. They moved directly towards their goal through paths unknown to the enemy, and therefore undetected. The highlanders made a mistake by not rushing straight to the royal lodgings, where in the initial chaos they might have succeeded in killing Louis and Charles or at least capturing the two of them. But a pause at a French nobleman's tent caused a disturbance that alerted the archers in the granary. The archers then came out to face a strong counter-attack. To confuse their opponents, the mountaineers shouted Burgundian cries, Vive Bourgogne, vive le roy et tuez, tuez, and their harsh Liege accent often didn't give them away right away.

The highlanders were far outnumbered by the Burgundians, and it was only by dint of their desperate courage and by reason of the pitchy darkness and of the locality with its unknown roughness that the former inflicted the damage that they did.

The highlanders were greatly outnumbered by the Burgundians, and it was only through their desperate bravery and the thick darkness, along with the unfamiliar rough terrain, that they managed to cause the damage they did.

Commines and his fellows helped the duke into his cuirass, and stood by his person, while the king's bodyguard of Scottish archers "proved themselves good fellows, who never budged from[page 231] their master's feet and shot arrow upon arrow out into the darkness, wounding more Burgundians than Liegeois." The first to fall was Charles's own host, the guide of the marauders to his own cottage door. There were many more victims and no mercy. It was, indeed, an encounter characterised by the passions of war and the conditions of a mere burglarious attack on private houses.

Commines and his companions helped the duke put on his armor and stayed by his side, while the king's bodyguard of Scottish archers proved to be loyal men, who never moved from[page 231] their master's side and shot arrow after arrow into the darkness, injuring more Burgundians than Liegeois. The first to fall was Charles's own host, the guide leading the marauders to his own doorstep. There were many more victims and no mercy. It was, indeed, a clash marked by the fury of war and the circumstances of a simple burglary on private homes.

Quaking with fear was the king. He thought that if the duke should now fail to make a complete conquest of Liege, his own fate would hang in the balance. At a hasty council meeting held that night, Charles was very doubtful as to the expediency of carrying out his proposed assault upon the city. Very distrustful of each other were the allies, a fact that caused Philip de Commines to comment,3 "scarcely fifteen days had elapsed since these two had sworn a definitive peace and solemnly promised to support each other loyally. But confidence could not enter in any way."

Quaking with fear was the king. He thought that if the duke failed to completely conquer Liege now, his own fate would hang in the balance. At a quick council meeting held that night, Charles was very uncertain about the wisdom of going ahead with his planned assault on the city. The allies were very distrustful of each other, which led Philip de Commines to remark, 3 "scarcely fifteen days had passed since these two had sworn a definitive peace and solemnly promised to support each other loyally. But confidence could not enter in any way."

Charles gave Louis permission to retire to Namur and wait until the duke had reduced the recalcitrant burghers once for all. Louis thought it wiser to keep close to Charles's own person until they parted company for ever, and the morrow found him in the duke's company as he marched on to Liege.

Charles allowed Louis to go to Namur and wait until the duke had finally dealt with the stubborn burghers. Louis thought it was smarter to stay close to Charles until they separated for good, and the next day found him with the duke as they marched on to Liege.

"My opinion is, [says Commines], that he would have been wise to depart that night. He could have[page 232] done it for he had a hundred archers of his guard, various gentlemen of his household, and, near at hand, three hundred men-at-arms. Doubtless he was stayed by considerations of honour. He did not wish to be accused of cowardice."

"My opinion is, [says Commines], that he would have been smart to leave that night. He could have[page 232] done it because he had a hundred archers in his guard, several gentlemen from his household, and, nearby, three hundred knights. Surely he was held back by thoughts of honor. He didn’t want to be blamed for cowardice."

Olivier de la Marche, also present as the princely pair entered Liege, heard the king say: "March on, my brother, for you are the luckiest prince alive." As they entered the gates, Louis shouted lustily, "Vive Bourgogne," to the infinite dismay of his former friends, the burghers of Liege.

Olivier de la Marche, also there as the royal couple entered Liege, heard the king say: "Keep going, my brother, because you’re the luckiest prince alive." As they walked through the gates, Louis shouted enthusiastically, "Long live Burgundy," much to the dismay of his former friends, the burghers of Liege.

The remainder of the history of that dire Sunday morning differs from that of other assaults only in harrowing details, and the extremity of the pitilessness and ferocity manifested by the conquerors. Charles had previously spared churches, and protected the helpless. Above all he had severely punished all ill treatment of respectable women. Little trace of this former restraint was to be seen on this occasion. The inhabitants were destroyed and banished by dozens. Those who fled from their homes leaving their untasted breakfasts to be eaten by the intruding soldiers, those who were scattered through the numerous churches, those who attempted to defend the breaches in the walls—all alike were treated without mercy.

The rest of the story from that terrible Sunday morning is different from other attacks only in the chilling details and the extreme ruthlessness and brutality shown by the conquerors. Charles had previously spared churches and protected the vulnerable. Most importantly, he had harshly punished any mistreatment of respectable women. Little of that previous restraint was evident this time. The residents were slaughtered and driven out in groups. Those who ran from their homes, leaving their untouched breakfasts for the invading soldiers, those who sought refuge in the many churches, and those who tried to defend the breaches in the walls—all were treated without mercy.



OLIVIER DE LA MARCHE

OLIVIER DE LA MARCHE



The Cathedral of St. Lambert, Charles did endeavour to protect. "The duke himself went thither, and one man I saw him kill with his own hand, whereupon all the company departed and[page 233] that particular church was not pillaged, but at the end the men who had taken refuge there were captured as well as the wealth of the church."

The Cathedral of St. Lambert, Charles tried to safeguard. "The duke himself went there, and I saw him kill a man with his own hands, which made everyone else leave, and[page 233] that specific church wasn't looted, but in the end, the people who had sought refuge there were captured along with the church's treasures."

At about midday Charles joined Louis at the episcopal palace, where the latter had found apartments better suited to his rank than the rude huts that had sheltered him for the past few days. The king was in good spirits and enjoyed his dinner in spite of the unsavoury scenes that were still in progress about him. He manifested great joy in the successful assault, and was lavish in his praises of the duke's courage, taking care that his admiring phrases should be promptly reported to his cousin.4 His one great preoccupation, however, was to return to his own realm.

At around noon, Charles met up with Louis at the episcopal palace, where Louis had found accommodations more suited to his status than the rough huts he had been staying in for the past few days. The king was in a good mood and enjoyed his meal despite the unpleasant scenes still unfolding around him. He expressed great joy over the successful assault and generously praised the duke's bravery, making sure that his compliments were quickly reported to his cousin. His main concern, however, was to get back to his own kingdom.

After dinner the duke and he made good cheer together. "If the king had praised his works behind his back, still more loud was he in his open admiration. And the duke was pleased." No telling sign of friendship for Charles had Louis spared that day, so terrified was he lest some testimony from his ancient protégés might prove his ruin. "Let the word be Burgundy," he had cried to his followers when the attack began.

After dinner, the duke and he had a great time together. "If the king had praised his work when he wasn't around, he was even louder in his public admiration. And the duke was happy." Louis had held back no signs of friendship for Charles that day, as he was so scared that some remark from his former protégés could lead to his downfall. "Let the word be Burgundy," he had shouted to his followers when the attack started.

"Kill, kill, long live Burgundy."

There is another contemporaneous historian who somewhat apologetically relates the following incident of this interview.5 In this friendly Sabbath day chat, Charles asked Louis how he[page 234] ought to treat Liege when his soldiers had finished their work. No trace of kindliness towards his old friends was there in the king's answer.

There’s another historian from that time who somewhat sheepishly shares this story about the interview. In this casual chat on a Sunday, Charles asked Louis how he should handle Liege once his soldiers were done with their tasks. The king's response showed no signs of affection for his old friends.

"Once my father had a high tree near his house, inhabited by crows who had built their nests thereon and disturbed his repose by their chatter. He had the nests removed but the crows returned and built anew. Several times was this repeated. Then he had the tree cut down at the roots. After that my father slept quietly."

"Once my dad had a tall tree near his house, where crows had built their nests and disturbed his peace with their noise. He had the nests taken down, but the crows came back and rebuilt them. This happened several times. Eventually, he had the tree cut down at the roots. After that, my dad finally slept peacefully."

Four or five days passed before Louis dared press the question of his return home. The following note written in Italian, dated on the day of the assault, is significant of his state of mind:

Four or five days went by before Louis felt brave enough to ask about going home. The note below, written in Italian and dated on the day of the attack, shows how he was feeling:

LOUIS XI. TO THE COUNT DE FOIX

LOUIS XI. TO THE COUNT DE FOIX

"Monseigneur the Prince:

"Prince:"

"To-day my brother of Burgundy and I entered in great multitude and with force into this city of Liege, and because I have great desire to return, I advise you that on next Tuesday morning I will depart hence, and I will not cease riding without making any stops until I reach there.6 I pray you to let me know what is to be done.

"Today, my brother from Burgundy and I came into the city of Liege with a large group and a lot of force. Since I really want to go back, I want to let you know that I’ll be leaving next Tuesday morning, and I won’t stop until I get there.6 Please tell me what needs to be done."

"Writ at Liege, October 30th.

"Wrote in Liège, October 30."

"LOYS    

LOYS

"DE LA LOERE."    

"FROM THE LOIRE."

Punctilious was Louis in his assurances to his[page 235] host that if he could be of any further aid he hoped his cousin would command him. If there were, indeed, nothing, he thought his best plan would be to go to Paris and have the late treaty duly recorded and published to insure its validity. Charles grumbled a little, but finally agreed to speed his parting guest after the treaty had been again read aloud to the king so that he might dissent from any one of its articles or ever after hold his peace.

Punctilious was Louis in his assurances to his[page 235] host that if he could offer any further help, he hoped his cousin would let him know. If there really wasn’t anything, he thought his best move would be to go to Paris and get the recent treaty officially recorded and published to ensure its validity. Charles grumbled a bit, but eventually agreed to send off his departing guest after the treaty had been read aloud to the king once more so that he could object to any of its articles or remain silent afterward.

Quite ready was Louis to re-confirm everything sworn to at Peronne. Just as he was departing he put one more query: "'If perchance my brother now in Brittany should be dissatisfied with the share I accord him out of love to you, what do you want me to do?' The duke answered abruptly and without thought: 'If he does not wish to take it, but if you content him otherwise, I will trust to you two.' From this question and answer arose great things as you shall hear later. So the king departed at his pleasure, and Mons. de Cordes and d'Émeries, Grand Bailiff of Hainaut escorted him out of ducal territory."7

Louis was all set to reaffirm everything he promised at Peronne. Just before he left, he asked one last question: "If my brother, who's currently in Brittany, is unhappy with the share I’m giving him out of love for you, what do you want me to do?" The duke replied quickly and without thinking, "If he doesn't want it, but you can satisfy him another way, I'll rely on you two." From this question and answer, significant events unfolded, as you will hear later. So the king left at his convenience, and Mons. de Cordes and d'Émeries, Grand Bailiff of Hainaut, escorted him out of the duke's territory."7

"O wonderful and memorable crime of this king of the French [declares a contemporaneous Liege sympathiser.]8 Scarcely anything so bad can be found in ancient annals or in modern history. What could be more stupid or more perfidious, or a better instance[page 236] of infamy than for a king who had incited a people to arms against the Burgundians to act thus for the sake of his own safety? Not once but many times had he pledged them his faith, offering them defence and assistance against the same Burgundians. And now when they are overwhelmed and confounded by this Burgundian duke, this king actually co-operates with their foe, to their damage, wears that foe's insignia and dares to hide himself behind those emblems, and assist to destroy those to whom he himself had furnished aid and subsidies with pledges of good faith! I am ashamed to commit this to writing, and to hand it down to posterity, knowing that it will seem incredible to many. But it is so notorious throughout France and is confirmed by so many adequate witnesses who have seen and heard these things that no room is left for doubt of their veracity except to one desiring to ignore the truth."9

"O incredible and unforgettable crime of this king of the French [declares a contemporary Liege supporter.]8 You can hardly find anything worse in ancient records or in modern history. What could be more foolish or more treacherous, or a better example[page 236] of disgrace than for a king who has urged a people to take up arms against the Burgundians to act like this for his own safety? Not just once but many times he has promised them his loyalty, offering them protection and support against those same Burgundians. And now, when they are overwhelmed and confused by this Burgundian duke, this king actually aids their enemy, to their detriment, wears that enemy's symbols, and dares to hide behind those emblems, helping to destroy those whom he himself had promised to assist and support with good faith! I am ashamed to write this down and to pass it on to future generations, knowing that it will seem unbelievable to many. But it is so well-known throughout France and confirmed by so many reliable witnesses who have seen and heard these events that there is no room for doubt about their truth except for those who choose to ignore it."9

November 2d is the date of Louis's departure. It needs no stretch of the imagination to believe the words of his little Swiss page, Diesbach, when he says that on reaching French soil Louis dismounted and kissed the ground in a paroxysm of joy that he was his own man again.10 Devoutly, too, he gave thanks to God for helping him in his need. Still this joy was concealed under euphemistic phrases in his correspondence. On November 5th, he wrote again to the Duke of Milan[page 237] from Beaumont:

November 2nd is the day Louis left. It's easy to believe the words of his young Swiss attendant, Diesbach, when he says that as soon as Louis arrived on French soil, he got off his horse and kissed the ground in a burst of happiness for finally being his own man again. Devoutly, he also thanked God for helping him in his time of need. However, this joy was hidden behind polite words in his letters. On November 5th, he wrote once more to the Duke of Milan[page 237] from Beaumont:

"We went in person with the duke against the Liegeois, on account of their rebellion and offence, and the city being reduced by force to the power of the duke, we have left him in some part of Liege as we were anxious to return to our kingdom of France."

"We personally accompanied the duke against the Liegeois because of their rebellion and offenses. After the city was taken by force under the duke's control, we left him in part of Liege because we were eager to return to our kingdom of France."

In January, 1469, Guillaume Toustain, the brother of the faithful secretary Aloysius Toustain, who had written several of Louis's letters from Liege, goes to Pavia to finish his studies, and Louis writes to the Duke of Milan asking him to assure his protégé a pleasant reception in the university.

In January 1469, Guillaume Toustain, the brother of the loyal secretary Aloysius Toustain—who had written several letters for Louis from Liège—went to Pavia to complete his studies. Louis wrote to the Duke of Milan, requesting that he ensure his protégé receives a warm welcome at the university.

The ratification of the treaty took place duly at Paris on Saturday, November 19th, and the king also sternly forbade the circulation of any "paintings, rondels, ballads, songs, or defamatory pamphlets" about Charles.11 The same informant tells us that loquacious birds were put under a ban.

The treaty was officially ratified in Paris on Saturday, November 19th, and the king also strictly prohibited the distribution of any "art, roundels, ballads, songs, or slanderous pamphlets" about Charles.11 The same source informs us that talkative birds were also banned.

"And on the same day in behalf of the king, and by virtue of his commission addressed to a young man of Paris named Henry Perdriel, all the magpies, jays, and chouettes, caged or otherwise, were taken in charge, and a record was made of all the places where the said birds were taken and also all that they knew how to say, like larron, paillart, etc., va hors, va! Perrette donnes moi à boire, and various other phrases that they had been taught."

"And on the same day, on behalf of the king, and by the authority of his commission addressed to a young man from Paris named Henry Perdriel, all the magpies, jays, and chouettes, whether caged or not, were put under supervision. A record was made of all the places where these birds were taken, as well as everything they could say, like larron, paillart, etc., va hors, va! Perrette donnes-moi à boire, and various other phrases they had been taught."

Abbé le Grand thinks that "Perrette" was meant for Peronne instead of a mistress of Louis[page 238] of that name. But this conjecture seems the only basis for the very deep-rooted tradition that Peronne was a word Louis could not bear to have uttered.

Abbé le Grand believes that "Perrette" was intended for Peronne rather than a mistress of Louis[page 238] with that name. However, this guess appears to be the sole foundation for the strong tradition that Peronne was a word Louis couldn't stand to hear.

"In the way of justice there is nothing going on here, [wrote one Anthony de Loisey from Liege to the president of Burgundy], except every day they hang and draw such Liegeois as are found or have been taken prisoners and have no money to ransom themselves. The city is well plundered, nothing remains but rubbish. For example I have not been able to find a sheet of paper fit for writing to you, but with all my pains could get nothing but some leaves from an old book." 12

"In the name of justice, nothing is happening here, [wrote one Anthony de Loisey from Liege to the president of Burgundy], except that every day they hang and draw the Liegeois who are caught and can’t pay for their release. The city has been completely stripped; there's nothing left but debris. For instance, I haven't been able to find a single sheet of paper suitable for writing to you; despite my efforts, all I could get my hands on were some leaves from an old book." 12

Charles decided that nothing should be left standing except churches and ecclesiastical buildings. On November 9th, before the final fires were lit, he departed from the wretched town and went down the left bank of the Meuse to an abbey on the river, where he paused for the night. Four leagues distant from the city was this place, and from it were plainly visible the flames of the burning buildings on that grim St. Hubert's Day—a day when Liege had been wont to give vent to merriment.

Charles decided that nothing should be left standing except for churches and religious buildings. On November 9th, before the final fires were set, he left the miserable town and traveled down the left bank of the Meuse to an abbey by the river, where he stopped for the night. This place was four leagues away from the city, and the flames from the burning buildings could be clearly seen on that grim St. Hubert's Day—a day when Liege would usually celebrate with joy.

"From all the dangers that had encompassed him, Charles escaped with his life, simply because his hour had not yet struck, and because he was God's chosen instrument to punish the sinning city," is the verdict of one chronicler who does not spare his fellow-Liegeois for their follies while[page 239] he profoundly pities their fate.13

"From all the dangers that surrounded him, Charles survived simply because his time had not yet come, and because he was God's chosen instrument to punish the sinful city," is the verdict of one chronicler who doesn’t hold back from criticizing his fellow Liegeois for their mistakes while[page 239] he deeply sympathizes with their fate.13

Out of the many contemporaneous accounts a portion of a private letter from the duke's cup-bearer to his sister is added:14

Out of the many contemporary accounts, a part of a private letter from the duke's cup-bearer to his sister is included:14

"Very dear sister, with a very good heart I recommend myself to you and to all my good friends, men and women in our parts, not forgetting my beaux-pères, Martin Stephen and Dan Gauthier. Pray know that, thanks to God, I and all my people are safe and sound. As to my horses, one was wounded and another is sick in the hands of the marshals at Namur, and the others are thin enough and have no grain to eat except hay. The weather, has, indeed, been enough to strike a chill to the hearts of men and horses. Since we left Burgundy there have not been three fine days in succession and we are in a worse state than wolves.

"Dear sister, I sincerely hope this message finds you well. Please give my regards to all my good friends, both men and women in our area, and of course to my stepfathers, Martin Stephen and Dan Gauthier. I want you to know that, thankfully, I and my family are safe and sound. As for my horses, one has been injured and another is sick under the care of the marshals at Namur, and the rest are quite thin and only have hay to eat, no grain. The weather has really been harsh, affecting both people and horses alike. Since we left Burgundy, there haven't been three nice days in a row, and we’re in a worse situation than wolves."

"You already know how we passed through Lorraine and Ratellois without troubling about Salesart or other French captains, nor the other Lorrainers either, although they were under orders to attack us, and were no more afraid of us than we of them. As we approached the territory of Hainaut, M. the duke sent Messire Pierre de Harquantbault15 to us to show us what road to take. He told us that the duke had made a treaty with the king, who had visited him, news that filled us with astonishment....

"You already know how we made our way through Lorraine and Ratellois without worrying about Salesart or other French captains, or the other Lorrainers either, even though they were ordered to attack us, and were just as unafraid of us as we were of them. As we got closer to Hainaut, the duke sent Messire Pierre de Harquantbault15 to guide us on what route to take. He informed us that the duke had struck a deal with the king, who had paid him a visit, news that left us completely astonished....

After skirmishing for several days we reached the[page 240] faubourgs of Liege and remained there three of four days under arms, with no sleep and little food, and our horses standing in the rain with no shelter but the trees. While we were thus lodged, the king and the duke with a fair escort arrived and took up their quarters in certain houses near the faubourg. [... Constant firing was interchanged for several days. Sallies were essayed and men were slain.]

After clashing for several days, we arrived at the[page 240] outskirts of Liege and stayed there for three or four days on alert, without sleep and with barely any food, while our horses stood in the rain with nothing but trees for shelter. While we were camped there, the king and the duke, accompanied by a decent escort, arrived and settled into some nearby houses. [... Constant gunfire went back and forth for several days. Attempts to break out were made, and men were killed.]

"Finally a direct attack was made on the king and Monseigneur and there were more of their people than ours and that night Monseigneur was in great danger. The following Sunday at 9 A.M. we began the assault in three separate quarters. It was a fine thing to see the men-at-arms march on the walls of the said city, some climbing and others scaling them with ladders. The standards of monseigneur the marshal and monsgn. de Renty who had been stationed together in the faubourgs, were the first within the said city which contained at that moment sixteen to eighteen thousand combatants, who were surprised when they saw their walls scaled.

"Finally, there was a direct attack on the king and Monseigneur, and there were more of their people than ours, putting Monseigneur in serious danger that night. The following Sunday at 9 A.M., we started the assault in three separate areas. It was impressive to see the armored troops march onto the walls of the city, some climbing and others scaling them with ladders. The banners of Monseigneur the Marshal and Monseigneur de Renty, who had been stationed together in the suburbs, were the first to enter the city, which at that moment had around sixteen to eighteen thousand combatants, who were caught off-guard when they saw their walls being scaled."

"In a moment we entered crying 'Burgundy' and 'city gained.' Ever so many of their people were slain and drowned in their flight. We flew to reach the market-place and the church of St. Lambert where a number of prisoners were taken and thrown into the water. Our ensign stood in the midst of the fray on the market-place, in the hopes that they would rally for a combat but they rallied only to flee. While we held our position on the square several were created knights.... All the churches—more than four hundred—were pillaged and plundered. It is rumoured that they will be burnt together with the rest of[page 241] the city. Piteous it is to see what ill is wrought.... [The king] stayed in the city with Monseigneur two or three days. Then he departed, it is said for Brussels to await my said lord. It is a great thing to have seen the puissance of my master, which is great enough to defeat an emperor. I believe the Burgundians will shortly return to Burgundy.

"In a moment we arrived shouting 'Burgundy' and 'city gained.' A lot of their people were killed and drowned while trying to escape. We rushed to reach the marketplace and the Church of St. Lambert, where many prisoners were captured and thrown into the water. Our banner stood in the middle of the chaos in the marketplace, hoping they would regroup for a fight, but they only regrouped to run away. While we held our ground in the square, several were made knights.... All the churches—over four hundred—were looted and ransacked. It's rumored that they will be burned along with the rest of[page 241] the city. It's tragic to see the destruction that has been caused.... [The king] stayed in the city with Monseigneur for two or three days. Then he left, reportedly for Brussels to wait for my lord. It's impressive to have witnessed the power of my master, which is strong enough to defeat an emperor. I believe the Burgundians will soon return to Burgundy."

"I paid my respects to my said lord, who received me very well. At present I am listed16 among those whose term is almost expired and I am ready to follow him wherever he wishes until my service is out, which will be soon. I would have written before had I had any one to send it by. Pray write me about yourself by the first comer. Praying our Lord, beloved sister, to keep you. Written in Liege, November 8, 1468.

"I paid my respects to my lord, who welcomed me warmly. Right now, I’m listed16 among those whose term is almost over, and I’m ready to follow him wherever he wants until my service ends, which will be soon. I would have written sooner if I had someone to send it with. Please write to me about yourself with the next person who comes. I'm praying for our Lord to keep you safe, dear sister. Written in Liege, November 8, 1468."

"JEHAN DE MAZILLES."

"JEHAN DE MAZILLES."

This sober letter and other accounts by reliable witnesses agree as to the terrible havoc wrought in the city by the assault on October 30th and by determined and systematic measures of destruction, both during Charles's ten days' sojourn for the express purpose of completing the punishment and after his departure. Yet the result assuredly fell short of the intention. The destruction was not complete as was that of Dinant. Vitality remained, apart from the ecclesiastical nucleus intentionally preserved by the duke.

This serious letter and other accounts from trustworthy witnesses all agree on the terrible damage caused in the city by the attack on October 30th and by deliberate and systematic destruction, both during Charles's ten-day stay meant to finish the punishment and after he left. However, the outcome definitely didn’t match the intention. The destruction wasn’t as total as it was in Dinant. Life persisted, aside from the church core that the duke intentionally preserved.

Having watched the tongues of flame lap the unfortunate city, Charles turned with his army[page 242] towards Franchimont, that rugged hill country which had proved a nest of hardy and persistent antagonists to Burgundian pretensions. Jehan de Mazilles is in close attendance and gives further details of the pitiless fashion in which Charles carried out his purpose of leaving no seed of resistance to germinate. Four nights and three days they sojourned in a certain little village while there was a hard frost and where, without unarming, they "slept under the trees and drank water." Meantime a small party was despatched by the duke to attack the stronghold of Franchimont. The despairing Liegeois who had taken refuge there abandoned it, and it was taken by assault. A few more days and the duke was assured that Liege and her people were shorn of their strength. When the remnant of survivors began to creep back to the city and tried to recover what was left of their property, many were the questions to be settled. Lawsuits succeeded to turmoils and lingered on for years.

Having watched the flames consume the unfortunate city, Charles turned with his army[page 242] towards Franchimont, the rugged hilly area that had been home to determined opponents of Burgundian ambitions. Jehan de Mazilles was close by, providing more details on the ruthless way Charles made sure no resistance could take root. They stayed for four nights and three days in a small village during a harsh frost, where, without taking off their armor, they "slept under the trees and drank water." Meanwhile, a small group was sent by the duke to attack the stronghold of Franchimont. The desperate people of Liege who had taken refuge there fled, and the fort was captured. A few days later, the duke was confident that Liege and its people had lost their power. When the remaining survivors started to return to the city and tried to reclaim their possessions, many disputes arose. Lawsuits followed the chaos and stretched on for years.

In the lordly manner of conquerors Charles, too, demanded reimbursement for his trouble in bending these free citizens to his illegal will. The reinstated bishop wanted his rents and legal perquisites, all difficult to collect, and many were the ponderous documents that passed on the subject. How justly pained sounds Charles's remonstrance on the default of payment of taxes to his friend, the city's lord!

In the proud way of conquerors, Charles also asked for compensation for his efforts in forcing these free citizens to obey his illegal demands. The reinstated bishop wanted his rents and legal benefits, which were hard to collect, and many heavy documents were exchanged on the matter. How justified Charles's complaints about the unpaid taxes sound to his friend, the city's lord!

"Therefore [he writes,] in consideration of these[page 243] things, taking into account the terror of our departure to Brussels last January, we decide, my brother and I, that the payment of both gabelle and poll tax must be forced, and that we cannot permit the retarding of such taxes under any colour or pretence. At the request of our brother and cousin we order the inhabitants of the said territories to pay both gabelle and poll tax, all that is due from the time it was imposed and for the time to come, under penalty of the confiscation of their goods and their persons."

"Therefore [he writes,] considering these[page 243] matters and remembering how scared we were during our trip to Brussels last January, my brother and I have decided that the payment of both gabelle and poll tax must be enforced, and we cannot allow any delay in these taxes under any circumstances. At the request of our brother and cousin, we instruct the inhabitants of those territories to pay both gabelle and poll tax, covering everything owed from when it was first imposed and for the future, with the consequence of having their goods and persons confiscated if they fail to comply."

It was the old story of bricks without straw—taxes and rents for property ruthlessly destroyed were so easy. To this extent of tyranny had Duke Philip never gone, and undoubtedly the treatment of Liege was a step towards Charles's final disaster. So much hatred was excited against him that his adherents fell off one by one when his luck began to fail him.

It was the same old story of bricks without straw—taxes and rents for property that had been brutally destroyed were so easy to collect. Duke Philip had never stooped to such levels of tyranny, and the way he treated Liege was definitely a step towards Charles's ultimate downfall. The hatred directed at him grew so intense that his supporters started to abandon him one by one when his fortune began to turn.

No omen of misfortune was to be seen at this time, however. That month of November saw him master absolute wherever he was and he used his power autocratically. At Huy, he had a number of prisoners executed. At Louvain, at Brussels, he gave fresh examples of his relentlessness as an overlord.

No sign of bad luck was visible at this time, however. That month in November saw him in complete control wherever he went, and he exercised his power in an authoritarian way. In Huy, he had several prisoners executed. In Louvain and Brussels, he provided new examples of his harshness as a ruler.


[Footnote 1: Commines, ii., ch. xi. It was not far from the place where another Prince of Orange tried to cross the Meuse exactly a hundred years later.]

[Footnote 1: Commines, ii., ch. xi. It was close to the spot where another Prince of Orange attempted to cross the Meuse exactly a hundred years later.]

[Footnote 2: The story of the "men of Franchimont" is questioned. Commines is the only authority for it.]

[Footnote 2: The story of the "men of Franchimont" is being questioned. Commines is the only source for it.

[Footnote 3: II., ch. xiii.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II., ch. 13.]

[Footnote 4: Commines, ii., ch. xiii.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, II, chap. XIII.

[Footnote 5: Oudenbosch, Veterum scriptorum, etc. Amplissima Collectio, ed. E. Martene, iv. Rerum Leodiensim. Opus Adriani de Veteri Busco, p. 1343. The writer acknowledges that the story is hearsay.]

[Footnote 5: Oudenbosch, Collection of Ancient Writers, etc. Extensive Compilation, ed. E. Martene, iv. Matters of Liège. Work of Adrian on the Old Bush, p. 1343. The author admits that the tale is secondhand.]

[Footnote 6: "Non cessero di cavalchare senza fare demoia alcuna. Lettres,iii., 300.]

[Footnote 6: "I won't stop riding without showing any concern. Letters, iii., 300.]

[Footnote 7: Commines, ii., ch. xiv.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, II, ch. 14.

[Footnote 8: "O prœclarum et memorabile facinus hujus regis Francorum."]

[Footnote 8: "O this remarkable and memorable act of the King of France."

[Footnote 9: Basin, Histoire des règnes de Charles VII. et de Louis XI., Quicherat ed., ii., 204. This also appears in Excerpta ex Amelgardi. De gestis Ludovici XI., cap. xxiii. Martene's Amplissima Collectio, iv., 740 et seq.]

[Footnote 9: Basin, History of the Reigns of Charles VII and Louis XI., Quicherat ed., ii., 204. This also appears in Excerpta from Amelgardi. On the Deeds of Louis XI., cap. xxiii. Martene's Extensive Collection, iv., 740 and following.]

[Footnote 10: Quoted in Kirk, i., 606, note.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Quoted in Kirk, i., 606, note.]

[Footnote 11: Jean de Roye, Chronique Scandaleuse, ed. Mandrot, i., 220.]

[Footnote 11: Jean de Roye, Chronique Scandaleuse, ed. Mandrot, i., 220.]

[Footnote 12: Comines-Lenglet, iii., 83.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Comines-Lenglet, iii., 83.]

[Footnote 13: Johannes de Los, Chronicon, p. 60. Quia hora nendum venerat. De Ram, "Troubles du pays de Liége."]

[Footnote 13: Johannes de Los, Chronicon, p. 60. Because the hour had not yet come. De Ram, "Troubles du pays de Liége."]

[Footnote 14: Commynes-Dupont, Preuves, iii., 242. Letter of Jehan de Mazilles to his sister.]

[Footnote 14: Commynes-Dupont, Preuves, iii., 242. Letter from Jehan de Mazilles to his sister.

[Footnote 15: Hagenbach, later Governor of Alsace.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hagenbach, who later became Governor of Alsace.]

[Footnote 16: Conte aux escros. This word strictly applies to the prisoners on a jailer's list—evidently used in jest.]

[Footnote 16: Tale to the crooks. This term specifically refers to the inmates on a jailer's roster—clearly intended as a joke.





CHAPTER XIII

A NEW ACQUISITION

1469-1473

This successful expedition against Liege carried Charles of Burgundy to the very crest of his prosperity. His self-esteem was moreover gratified by the regard shown to him at home and abroad. A man who could force a royal neighbour into playing the pitiful rôle enacted by Louis XI. at Peronne was assuredly a man to be respected if not loved. And messages of admiration and respect couched in various terms were despatched from many quarters to the duke as soon as he was at Brussels to receive them.

This successful mission against Liege brought Charles of Burgundy to the peak of his success. His self-esteem was boosted by the recognition he received both at home and abroad. A man who could make a royal neighbor take on the pathetic role played by Louis XI. at Peronne was definitely someone to be respected, if not loved. As soon as he arrived in Brussels, messages of admiration and respect, expressed in various ways, were sent to the duke from many places.

Ghent had long since made apologies for the sorry reception accorded to their incoming Count of Flanders in 1467, but Charles had postponed the formal amende until a convenient moment of leisure. January 15, 1469, was finally appointed for this ceremony and the occasion was utilised to show the duke's grandeur, the city's humiliation, to as many people as possible who might spread the report far and wide.

Ghent had long since apologized for the poor welcome given to their new Count of Flanders in 1467, but Charles had delayed the official apology until a suitable time. January 15, 1469, was finally chosen for this ceremony, and the event was used to display the duke's splendor and the city's disgrace to as many people as possible who could spread the word widely.

It was a Sunday. Out in the courtyard of the palace the snow was thick on the ground where a group of Ghent burghers cooled their heels for an hour and a half, awaiting a summons to the ducal presence. There, too, where every one could see[page 245] those emblems of the artisans' corporate strength, fluttered fifty-two banners unfurled before the deans of the Ghentish métiers.1

It was a Sunday. In the palace courtyard, the snow lay thick on the ground as a group of Ghent citizens waited for an hour and a half for a summons to see the duke. There, visible to everyone, fifty-two banners representing the artisans' collective power fluttered proudly before the leaders of the Ghent trades.[page 245]

Within, the great hall of the palace showed a splendid setting for a brilliant assembly. The most famous Burgundian tapestries hung on the walls. Episodes from the careers of Alexander, of Hannibal, and of other notable ancients formed the background for the duke and his nobles, knights of the Golden Fleece, in festal array. As spectators, too, there were all the envoys and ambassadors then present in Brussels from "France, England, Hungary, Bohemia, Naples, Aragon, Sicily, Cyprus, Norway, Poland, Denmark, Russia, Livornia, Prussia, Austria, Milan, Lombardy, and other places."

Within, the grand hall of the palace displayed a stunning backdrop for a lively gathering. The well-known Burgundian tapestries decorated the walls. Scenes from the lives of Alexander, Hannibal, and other remarkable figures from history created the setting for the duke and his nobles, knights of the Golden Fleece, dressed for the celebration. Also in attendance were all the envoys and ambassadors currently in Brussels from "France, England, Hungary, Bohemia, Naples, Aragon, Sicily, Cyprus, Norway, Poland, Denmark, Russia, Livonia, Prussia, Austria, Milan, Lombardy, and other places."

Charles himself was installed grandly on a kind of throne, and to his feet Olivier de la Marche conducted the civic procession of penitents. Before this pompous gathering, after a statement of the city's sin and sorrow, the precious charter called the Grand Privilege of Ghent was solemnly read aloud, and then cut up into little pieces with a pen-knife. Next followed a recitation of the penalties imposed upon, and accepted by, the citizens (closing of the gates, etc)., and then the paternal Count of Flanders, duly mollified, pronounced the fault forgiven with the benediction, "By virtue of this submission and by keeping [page 246] your promises and being good children, you shall enjoy our grace and we will be a good prince." "May our Saviour Jesus Christ confirm and preserve this peace to the end of this century," is the pious ejaculation with which the Relation closes.

Charles himself was seated grandly on a sort of throne, and at his feet, Olivier de la Marche led the civic procession of penitents. In front of this grand assembly, after a statement of the city's sin and sorrow, the valuable charter known as the Grand Privilege of Ghent was solemnly read aloud and then cut into small pieces with a penknife. Following that, there was a recital of the penalties imposed on, and accepted by, the citizens (closing of the gates, etc.), and then the paternal Count of Flanders, suitably appeased, declared the fault forgiven with the blessing, "By virtue of this submission and by keeping [page 246] your promises and being good citizens, you shall enjoy our grace, and we will be a good prince." "May our Savior Jesus Christ confirm and preserve this peace to the end of this century," is the pious exclamation with which the Relation concludes.

Among the witnesses of the above scene, when the independent citizens of Ghent meekly posed as the duke's children, were envoys from George Podiebrad, ex-king of Bohemia. Lately deposed by the pope, he was seeking some favourable ally who might help him to recover his realm. He had conceived a plan for a coalition between Bohemia, Poland, Austria, and Hungary to present a solid rampart against the Turks, and strong enough to dictate to emperor and pope. He was ready for intrigue with any power and had approached Louis XI. and Matthias Corvinus, King of Hungary, before turning to Charles of Burgundy.2

Among the spectators of the scene described above, when the independent citizens of Ghent humbly acted as the duke's children, there were envoys from George Podiebrad, the former king of Bohemia. Recently ousted by the pope, he was looking for a favorable ally to help him regain his kingdom. He had devised a plan for a coalition involving Bohemia, Poland, Austria, and Hungary to create a strong defense against the Turks, powerful enough to influence both the emperor and the pope. He was open to political maneuvering with any power and had reached out to Louis XI and Matthias Corvinus, the King of Hungary, before approaching Charles of Burgundy.2

Meantime, the Emperor Frederic tried to knit links with this same Matthias by suggesting that he might be the next emperor, assuring him that he could count on the support of the electors of Mayence, of Trèves, and of Saxony. He himself was world-weary and was anxious to exchange his imperial cares for the repose of the Church could he only find a safe guardian for his son, Maximilian, and a desirable successor for himself.[page 247] Would not Matthias consider the two offices?

In the meantime, Emperor Frederic tried to connect with Matthias by suggesting he could be the next emperor, assuring him he would have the support of the electors of Mayence, Trèves, and Saxony. He was tired of the world and wanted to trade his imperial responsibilities for the peace of the Church, if only he could find a trustworthy guardian for his son, Maximilian, and a good successor for himself.[page 247] Would Matthias think about taking on both roles?

Potent arguments like these induced Matthias not only to turn his back on Podiebrad, but to accept that deposed monarch's crown which the Bohemian nobles offered him May 3, 1469. Then he proceeded to ally himself with Frederic, elector palatine, and with the elector of Bavaria. This was the moment when the ex-king of Bohemia made renewed offers of friendly alliance to Charles of Burgundy. In his name the Sire de Stein brought the draft of a treaty of amity to Charles which contained the provision that Podiebrad should support the election of Charles as King of the Romans, in consideration of the sum of two hundred thousand florins (Rhenish).3

Potent arguments like these convinced Matthias not only to turn his back on Podiebrad but also to accept the deposed monarch's crown that the Bohemian nobles offered him on May 3, 1469. He then allied himself with Frederic, elector palatine, and the elector of Bavaria. This was the moment when the former king of Bohemia made new offers of friendly alliance to Charles of Burgundy. On his behalf, the Sire de Stein presented a draft of a treaty of friendship to Charles that included the provision that Podiebrad would support Charles's election as King of the Romans in exchange for two hundred thousand florins (Rhenish).3

This modest sum was to secure not only Podiebrad's own vote but his "influence" with the Archbishop of Mayence, the Elector of Saxony and the Margrave of Brandenburg.4 While Podiebrad thus dangled the ultimate hopes of the imperial crown before the duke's eyes, he over-estimated his credulity. As a matter of fact the royal exile had no "influence" at all with the first named elector, and the last, too, showed no disposition whatsoever to serve his unstable policy. Both were content to advise Emperor Frederic. The sole result of the empty overtures was to increase Charles's own sense of[page 248] importance.

This modest amount was meant to secure not just Podiebrad's own vote but also his "influence" with the Archbishop of Mayence, the Elector of Saxony, and the Margrave of Brandenburg.4 While Podiebrad dangled the ultimate hopes of the imperial crown before the duke’s eyes, he overestimated his gullibility. In reality, the royal exile had no "influence" whatsoever with the first elector, and the last one also showed no inclination to support his unstable policy. Both were happy to advise Emperor Frederic. The only result of the empty proposals was to boost Charles's own sense of[page 248] importance.

Another negotiation which sought him unasked had, however, a material influence on the course of events, and must be touched on in some detail. Sigismund of Austria—first duke then archduke,—Count of Tyrol, cousin of the Emperor Frederic, was a member of the House of Habsburg. In 1449, he had married Eleanor of Scotland, and became brother-in-law of Louis during the term of the dauphin's first marriage. An indolent, extravagant prince, he was greatly dominated by his courtiers. His heritage as Count of Tyrol included certain territories lying far from his capital, Innsbruck. Certain portions of Upper Alsace, lands on both sides of the Rhine, Thurgau, Argau in Switzerland, Breisgau, and some other seigniories in the Black Forest were under his sway.

Another negotiation that sought him out uninvited had a significant impact on the course of events and deserves to be discussed in detail. Sigismund of Austria—first a duke and then an archduke—Count of Tyrol, and cousin of Emperor Frederic, was part of the House of Habsburg. In 1449, he married Eleanor of Scotland, making him brother-in-law to Louis during the time of the dauphin's first marriage. An idle and extravagant prince, he was heavily influenced by his courtiers. His inheritance as Count of Tyrol included certain territories far from his capital, Innsbruck. His lands encompassed parts of Upper Alsace, regions on both sides of the Rhine, Thurgau, Argau in Switzerland, Breisgau, and several other lordships in the Black Forest.

These particular domains were so remote from Innsbruck that the authority of the hereditary overlord had long been eluded. The nobles pillaged the land near their castles very much at their own sweet will. The harassed burghers appealed to the Alsatian Décapole,5 and again to the free Swiss cantons for protection, and sometimes obtained more than they wanted.

These specific areas were so far from Innsbruck that the power of the hereditary overlord had long been avoided. The nobles looted the land around their castles as they pleased. The troubled townspeople repeatedly turned to the Alsatian Décapole, 5, and the free Swiss cantons for protection, and sometimes got more than they bargained for.

Mulhouse was seriously affected by these lawless depredations. To her, Berne promised aid in a twenty-five years' alliance signed in 1466, and at Berne's insistance the cowardly nobles restrained[page 249] their license. But when the city attempted to extend its authority Sigismund interfered. Having no army, however, he could not recover Waldshut, which the Swiss claimed a right to annex, except by offering ten thousand florins for the town's ransom. Poor in cash as he was in men, he had, however, no means to pay this ransom and begged aid in every direction. Moreover, he feared further aggressions from the cantons, which were growing more daring. What man in Europe was better able to teach them a lesson than Charles, the destroyer of Liege, the stern curber of undue liberty in Flanders? Was he not the very person to tame insolent Swiss cowherds?

Mulhouse was greatly impacted by these lawless raids. To help, Berne promised support in a twenty-five-year alliance signed in 1466, and at Berne's insistence, the cowardly nobles restrained their excesses. But when the city tried to extend its power, Sigismund stepped in. Lacking an army, he couldn't reclaim Waldshut, which the Swiss claimed the right to annex, except by offering ten thousand florins for the town's ransom. Though he was short on cash and troops, he had no way to pay this ransom and sought help from everywhere. Additionally, he feared more aggressive moves from the cantons, which were becoming bolder. Who in Europe could teach them a lesson better than Charles, the conqueror of Liege, the strict enforcer of order in Flanders? Wasn't he exactly the person to discipline those arrogant Swiss cowherds?

In the course of the year 1468, Sigismund made known to Charles his desire for a bargain, intimating that in case of the duke's refusal, he would carry his wares to Louis XI. At that moment, Charles was busied with Liege and showed no interest in Sigismund's proposition. The latter tried to see Louis XI. personally in accordance with his imperial cousin's advice that an interview might be more effective than a letter.

In the year 1468, Sigismund let Charles know that he wanted to make a deal, suggesting that if the duke declined, he would take his goods to Louis XI. At that time, Charles was focused on Liege and didn't show any interest in Sigismund's offer. Sigismund tried to meet with Louis XI in person, following his imperial cousin's suggestion that a face-to-face meeting might be more effective than sending a letter.

It did not prove a propitious time, however; Louis was deeply engaged with Burgundy and he was not disposed to take any steps that might estrange the Swiss—and any espousal of Sigismund's interests might alienate them. He did not even permit an opening to be made, but stopped Sigismund's approach to him by a message that he would not for a moment entertain a suggestion[page 250] inimical to those dear friends of his in the cantons—a sentiment that quickly found its way to Switzerland.

It wasn't a good time, though; Louis was heavily involved with Burgundy and wasn't willing to do anything that might upset the Swiss—and supporting Sigismund's interests could drive them away. He didn't even allow for any discussions to happen, but blocked Sigismund's attempts to reach out with a message that he wouldn't consider any suggestion[page 250] that was against his dear friends in the cantons—a message that quickly spread back to Switzerland.

Thus stayed in his effort to win Louis's ear, Sigismund decided that he would make another essay towards a Burgundian alliance, this time face to face with the duke. On to Flanders he journeyed and found Charles in the midst of the ostentatious magnificence already described. Ordinary affairs of life were conducted with a splendour hardly attained by the emperor in the most pompous functions of his court. Sigismund was absolutely dazzled by the evidence of easy prosperity. The fact that a maiden was the duke's sole heiress led the Austrian to conceive the not unnatural idea that this attractive Burgundian wealth might be turned into the impoverished imperial coffers by a marriage between Mary of Burgundy and Maximilian, the emperor's son.

Thus, in his effort to win Louis's favor, Sigismund decided to make another attempt for a Burgundian alliance, this time face to face with the duke. He journeyed to Flanders and found Charles in the midst of the extravagant splendor already described. Everyday life was conducted with a grandeur hardly matched by the emperor during his most lavish court events. Sigismund was completely dazzled by the signs of easy prosperity. The fact that a young woman was the duke's only heiress led the Austrian to consider the reasonable idea that this attractive Burgundian wealth could be transferred to the struggling imperial treasury through a marriage between Mary of Burgundy and Maximilian, the emperor's son.



MARY OF BURGUNDY

MARY OF BURGUNDY



The visitor not only thought of this possibility, but he immediately broached it to Charles. The bait was swallowed. As to the main proposition which Sigismund had come expressly to make, that, too, was not rejected. The duke perceived that the transfer of the Rhenish lands to his jurisdiction might militate to his advantage. A passage would be opened towards the south for his troops without the need of demanding permission from any reluctant neighbour. The risk of trouble with the Swiss did not affect him when weighing the advantages of Sigismund's proffer, a proffer which[page 251] he finally decided to accept. Probably he found his guest a pleasant party to a bargain, for not only did he broach the tempting alliance between Mary and Maximilian, but he, too, seems to have hinted that the title of "King of the Romans" might be added to the long list of appellations already signed by Charles.6 As Sigismund was richer in kin, if not in coin, than the feeble Podiebrad, Charles gave serious heed to the suggestion which fell incidentally from his guest's lips, in the course of the long conversations held at Bruges.

The visitor not only considered this possibility, but he quickly brought it up with Charles. The bait was taken. As for the main proposal that Sigismund had come specifically to make, that was also not dismissed. The duke realized that transferring the Rhenish lands to his control could work to his advantage. It would create a route to the south for his troops without needing to ask permission from any unwilling neighbor. The potential issues with the Swiss didn't concern him when considering the benefits of Sigismund's offer, an offer which[page 251] he ultimately decided to accept. He probably found his guest agreeable for a deal, as not only did he introduce the enticing alliance between Mary and Maximilian, but he also seemed to suggest that the title of "King of the Romans" could be added to the long list of titles already held by Charles.6 Since Sigismund had more relatives, if not more wealth, than the weak Podiebrad, Charles paid serious attention to the suggestion that casually came up during the long discussions held in Bruges.

Certain precautions were taken to protect Charles from being dragged into Swiss complications against his will, and then in May, 1469, the treaty of St. Omer was signed,7 wherein the Duke of Burgundy accorded his protection to Sigismund of Austria and received from him all his seigniorial rights within certain specified territories.

Certain precautions were taken to protect Charles from being pulled into Swiss issues against his will, and then in May, 1469, the treaty of St. Omer was signed,7 in which the Duke of Burgundy granted his protection to Sigismund of Austria and received from him all his land ownership rights within specific territories.

The most important part of this cession comprised Upper Alsace and the county of Ferrette, but there were also many other fragments of territory and rights of seigniory involved, besides lordship over various Rhenish cities, such as Rheinfelden, Saeckingen, Lauffenburg, Waldshut and Brisac. This last named town commanded the route eastward, as Waldshut that to the southeast, and Thann the highway through the Vosges[page 252] region.

The most important part of this agreement included Upper Alsace and the county of Ferrette, but there were also numerous other pieces of land and rights involved, along with control over various towns along the Rhine, such as Rheinfelden, Saeckingen, Lauffenburg, Waldshut, and Brisac. The last town mentioned was key for the route eastward, while Waldshut was crucial for the southeast route, and Thann was essential for the highway through the Vosges[page 252] region.

Fifty thousand florins was the price for the property and the claims transferred from Sigismund to Charles. Ten thousand were to be paid at once, in order to ransom Waldshut from the Swiss. The remainder was due on September 24th. On his part, Sigismund specifically recognised the duke's right to redeem all domains nominally his but mortgaged for the time being, certain estates or seignorial rights having been thus alienated for 150 years.

Fifty thousand florins was the price for the property and the claims transferred from Sigismund to Charles. Ten thousand were to be paid upfront to free Waldshut from the Swiss. The rest was due on September 24th. In return, Sigismund specifically acknowledged the duke's right to reclaim all lands that were officially his but currently mortgaged, as certain estates or lordship rights had been transferred for 150 years.

This territorial transfer was not a sale. It was a mortgage, but a mortgage with possession to the mortgagee and further restricted by the provision that there could be no redemption unless the mortgager could repay at Besançon the whole loan plus all the outlay made by the mortgagee up to that date. Instalment payments were expressly ruled out. The entire sum intact was made obligatory. Therefore the danger of speedy redemption did not disquiet Charles. He knew the man he had to deal with. Sigismund's lack of foresight and his prodigality were notorious. There was faint chance that he could ever command the amount in question. Accordingly, Charles was fairly justified in counting the mortgaged territory as annexed to Burgundy in perpetuity.

This territorial transfer wasn’t a sale. It was a mortgage, but a mortgage that allowed possession to the lender and was further limited by the condition that there would be no redemption unless the borrower could repay the entire loan plus all expenses incurred by the lender up to that point in Besançon. Instalment payments were explicitly prohibited. The full amount was required all at once. Therefore, the risk of quick redemption didn’t worry Charles. He knew who he was dealing with. Sigismund’s lack of foresight and his lavish spending were well-known. There was little chance he could ever gather the required amount. So, Charles had a solid reason to consider the mortgaged territory permanently added to Burgundy.

Sigismund pocketed his florins eagerly. Nothing could have been more welcome to him. But this relief from the pressure of his pecuniary embarrassment did not inspire him with love for the man[page 253] who held his lost lands. His sentiments towards Charles were very similar to those of an heir towards a usurer who has helped him in a temporary strait by mulcting him of his natural rights.

Sigismund eagerly pocketed his florins. Nothing could have been more welcome to him. However, this relief from the pressure of his financial troubles didn’t make him feel any love for the man[page 253] who possessed his lost lands. His feelings towards Charles were much like those of an heir towards a moneylender who has temporarily helped him by taking away his natural rights.

As for the emperor, when this transfer of territory was an accomplished fact, he began to take fright at the consequences. He did not like this intrusion of a powerful French peer into the imperial circle.8 At the same time he was ready to make him share responsibility in any further difficulties that might arise between Sigismund and the Swiss.

As for the emperor, once the transfer of territory was finalized, he started to get anxious about the consequences. He wasn't fond of this powerful French noble coming into the imperial circle. At the same time, he was willing to make him share the blame for any future issues that might come up between Sigismund and the Swiss.

The least skilful of prophets could have foreseen difficulties for Charles on his own account, both foreign and domestic. His own relations with the Swiss had always been friendly enough, but he had never before been so near a neighbour, while, within the Rhine lands, it was an open question whether the bartered inhabitants were to enjoy or regret their new tie with Burgundy. The importance of their sentiments was a matter of as supreme indifference to Charles as was danger from the Confederation. Neither conciliation nor diplomacy was in his thoughts. He had no conception of the intricacies of the situation. He counted the landgraviate as definitely his by the treaty of St. Omer as Brabant by heritage or Liege by conquest.

Even the least skilled prophet could have predicted challenges for Charles, both internationally and domestically. His relationships with the Swiss had always been friendly enough, but he had never been this close a neighbor before. Within the Rhineland, it was uncertain whether the residents would appreciate or regret their new connection with Burgundy. Their feelings mattered to Charles as little as the threat from the Confederation. He wasn't thinking about compromise or diplomacy. He had no grasp of the complexities of the situation. He considered the landgraviate to be definitely his due to the treaty of St. Omer, just like he viewed Brabant as a hereditary possession or Liège as a conquest.

The need of a kindly policy towards the little valley[page 254] towns—a policy that might have won their allegiance—never occurred to him. They were his property and Peter von Hagenbach was, in course of time, made lieutenant-governor in his behalf.

The need for a friendly approach towards the small valley[page 254] towns—a strategy that could have gained their loyalty—never crossed his mind. They were his possessions, and Peter von Hagenbach was eventually appointed as lieutenant-governor on his behalf.

Apart from all personal considerations of enmity and amity of natives and neighbours, the territory of Upper Alsace and the county of Ferrette, delivered from needy Austria to rich Burgundy, like a coat pawned by a poor student, was held under very complex and singular conditions.9 The status of the bargain between Sigismund and Charles was in point of fact something between pawn and sale, according to the point of view. Sigismund fully intended to redeem it, while Charles did not admit that possibility as remotely contingent. Nor was that the only peculiarity. The itemised list of the ceded territories as given in the treaty was far from telling the facts of the possessions passing to Sigismund's proxy.

Aside from all personal feelings of hostility and friendship among the locals and neighbors, the region of Upper Alsace and the county of Ferrette, taken from struggling Austria and given to wealthy Burgundy, was treated like a coat pawned by a broke student, and was under very complicated and unique conditions.9 The deal between Sigismund and Charles was, in reality, something between a pawn and a sale, depending on one's perspective. Sigismund fully intended to reclaim it, while Charles didn't see that as even a remote possibility. That wasn't the only oddity. The detailed list of the territories given up in the treaty didn’t really reflect the true situation regarding the possessions being transferred to Sigismund's agent.

In the first place the Austrian seigniories were not compact. They were scattered here and there in the midst of lands ruled by others, as the Bishop of Strasburg, the Abbé of St. Blaise in the Black Forest, the count Palatine, the citizens of Basel and of Mulhouse, and others.

In the beginning, the Austrian territories weren’t unified. They were spread out in various places among lands governed by others, like the Bishop of Strasburg, the Abbé of St. Blaise in the Black Forest, the count Palatine, and the residents of Basel and Mulhouse, among others.

The existent variety in the extent and nature[page 255] of Austrian title was extraordinary. Nearly every possible combination of dismembered prerogative and actual tenure had resulted from the long series of ducal compositions. In some localities a toll or a quit-rent was the sole cession, and again a toll or a prerogative was almost the only residue remaining to the ostensible overlord, while all his former property or transferable birthright privileges were lodged in various hands on divers tenures. There were cases in which the mortgagee—noble, burgher, or municipal corporation—had taken the exact place of the Austrian duke and in so doing had become the vassal of his debtor, stripped of all vested interest but his sovereignty. For in these bargains wherein elements of the Roman contract and feudal customs were curiously blended, two classes of rights had been invariably reserved by the ducal mortgagers:

The existing variety in the extent and nature[page 255] of Austrian titles was remarkable. Almost every possible combination of broken privileges and actual ownership came from the long series of ducal agreements. In some areas, a toll or a quit-rent was the only transfer, while in others, a toll or a right was nearly the only thing left to the apparent overlord, with all his previous property or transferable hereditary rights held by various people under different tenures. There were situations where the mortgagee—whether noble, burgher, or municipal corporation—had taken the exact place of the Austrian duke, becoming the vassal of his debtor and stripped of all vested interests except for his sovereignty. For in these deals, which oddly mixed Roman contract elements and feudal customs, two classes of rights were consistently reserved by the ducal mortgagees:

     (1) Monopolies, regal in nature, such as assured free circulation on the highways, the old Roman roads, all jurisdiction of passports and travellers' protection.

(1) Monopolies, royal in nature, ensured free movement on the highways, the old Roman roads, and had full control over passports and traveler protection.

     (2) The suzerainty. This comprised the power to confer fiefs, of requisition of military service, of requesting aids and admission to strongholds, cities, or castles, le droit de forteresse jurable et rendable.

(2) The suzerainty. This included the authority to grant fiefs, to demand military service, to request assistance and access to strongholds, cities, or castles, the right to a fortified stronghold that is sworn and deliverable.

In these regards the compact between Charles and Sigismund differed from all previous covenants not only in degree, but in kind. The Duke of Burgundy entered into the sovereign as well as[page 256] into the mangled, maimed, and curtailed proprietary rights of the hereditary over-lord.

In these respects, the agreement between Charles and Sigismund was different from all previous contracts, not just in intensity but also in nature. The Duke of Burgundy engaged with the sovereign as well as[page 256] with the damaged, limited, and reduced ownership rights of the hereditary overlord.

In his assumption of this involved and doubtful property, Charles laid heavy responsibilities on his shoulders. The actual price of fifty thousand gold florins paid to Sigismund was a mere fraction of the pecuniary obligations incurred, while the weight of care was difficult to gauge. He succeeded to princes weak, frivolous, prodigal, whose misrule had long been a curse to the land. The incursions of the Swiss, the repeated descents of the Rhine nobles from their crag-lodged strongholds to pillage and destroy, terrified merchants and plunged peaceful labourers into misery.

In taking on this complicated and uncertain property, Charles took on a lot of heavy responsibilities. The actual payment of fifty thousand gold florins to Sigismund was just a small part of the financial burdens he faced, while the stress he endured was hard to measure. He inherited a kingdom from weak, shallow, and extravagant princes, whose poor leadership had long been a disaster for the land. The attacks from the Swiss and the ongoing raids by the Rhine nobles from their high strongholds to loot and destroy left merchants in fear and drove ordinary workers into despair.

Through hatred of the absentee Austrians, the neighbouring cities repeatedly became the accomplices of these brigands, affording them asylums for refitting and free passage when they were laden with evident booty.

Through their hatred of the absent Austrians, the neighboring cities repeatedly became accomplices of these bandits, providing them with places to rest and safe passage when they were loaded with clear plunder.

In all departments of finance and administration disorder prevailed. The chief officials, castellans and councillors, enjoyed high salaries for neglected duties. The castles were in wretched repair and there were insufficient troops to guard the roads. There was no dependence upon the receipts nominally to be expected. In the sub-mortgaged lands, the lords simply levied what they could, without the slightest responsibility for the order of the domain; they did not hesitate to charge their suzerain for repairs never made, confident that no[page 257] one would verify their declaration.

In all areas of finance and administration, chaos reigned. The top officials, including castellans and council members, were paid well for duties they ignored. The castles were in terrible shape, and there weren't enough troops to secure the roads. There was no reliable income coming in as expected. For the lands that were over-mortgaged, the lords just took whatever they could, without any concern for the management of the estate; they weren't shy about billing their superiors for repairs that were never done, sure that no one would check their claims.

In the territories of the immediate domain, the Austrian dukes and their officials had no notion of the rigid system maintained in Burgundy. Only here and there can little memoranda be found and these are confused and obscure. There is a dearth of accurate records like those voluminous registers of outlays kept by Burgundian receivers, registers so rich in detail that they are more valuable for the historian than any chronicle.

In the areas of their direct control, the Austrian dukes and their officials had no idea of the strict system that was in place in Burgundy. Only a few scattered notes can be found, and those are unclear and vague. There is a lack of detailed records like the extensive logs of expenses maintained by Burgundian officials, logs that are so thorough that they hold more value for historians than any written account.

Exact appraisal of the resources of these pays de par de là was very difficult. Between 1469 and 1473 there were three efforts to obtain reliable information by means of as many successive commissions despatched to the Rhine valley by the Duke of Burgundy.

Exact appraisal of the resources of these pays de par de là was very difficult. Between 1469 and 1473, there were three attempts to gather accurate information through successive commissions sent to the Rhine valley by the Duke of Burgundy.

Envoys drew up minutes of their observations in addition to their official reports and all were preserved in the archives. As these were written from testimony gathered on the spot, such as the accounts of the receivers now lost, etc., there is real value in the documents.

Envoys recorded their observations in addition to their official reports, and all of this was kept in the archives. Since these were based on firsthand testimony from the location, including accounts from the receivers that are now lost, the documents hold significant value.

The first commission in behalf of Burgundy was composed of two Germans and three Walloons. One of the former was Peter von Hagenbach, who won no enviable reputation in the later exercise of his office as lieutenant-governor of the annexed region, to which he was shortly afterwards appointed. This first commission entered into formal possession in Charles's name and instituted some desired reforms immediately,[page 258] such as policing the highways, etc.

The first commission for Burgundy was made up of two Germans and three Walloons. One of the Germans was Peter von Hagenbach, who gained a pretty bad reputation later on as the lieutenant-governor of the annexed region, which he was appointed to soon after. This first commission officially took possession in Charles's name and immediately started implementing some needed reforms, like improving highway safety, among other things.[page 258]

The second commission made its visit in 1471. It consisted of Jean Pellet, treasurer of Vesoul, and Jean Poinsot, procureur-general of Amont.

The second commission made its visit in 1471. It included Jean Pellet, the treasurer of Vesoul, and Jean Poinsot, the procureur-general of Amont.

The third commission (1473) was under the auspices of Monseigneur Coutault, master of accounts at Dijon. He carried with him the report of his predecessors and made his additions thereto.

The third commission (1473) was arranged by Monseigneur Coutault, the master of accounts in Dijon. He brought along the report of those who came before him and added his own insights to it.

Charles's directions to Poinsot and Pellet (June 13, 1471) were vague and general. They were "to see the conduct of his affairs" (voir la conduite de ses affaires). The important point was to find out how much revenue could be obtained. As the duke's plan of expansion grew larger he had need of all his resources.

Charles's instructions to Poinsot and Pellet (June 13, 1471) were unclear and broad. They were "to oversee the management of his affairs" (voir la conduite de ses affaires). The key point was to determine how much revenue could be generated. As the duke's expansion plans increased in scale, he required all his resources.

The reports were eminently discouraging. Outlay was needed everywhere—income was small. As the chances of peculation diminished, the castellans deserted their posts and left the castles to decay. The Burgundian commission of 1471 found the difficulties of their exploration increased by two items. Charles had not advanced an allowance for their expenses and they were anxious to be back at Vesoul by Michaelmas, the date of the change in municipal offices and of appropriations for the year. It was in hopes of receiving advance moneys that they delayed in starting, but the approaching election and coming winter finally decided them to set out, pay their own expenses, and complete the business as rapidly[page 259] as they could in a fortnight.

The reports were really disheartening. Money was needed everywhere—income was low. As the chances of embezzlement decreased, the castle leaders abandoned their posts and let the castles fall into disrepair. The Burgundian commission of 1471 found their exploration hindered by two main issues. Charles hadn’t provided them with any funds for their expenses, and they were eager to be back in Vesoul by Michaelmas, the deadline for changes in local offices and budget allocations for the year. They hoped to receive some advance funding, which is why they delayed starting, but with the upcoming election and winter approaching, they ultimately decided to head out, cover their own costs, and finish the job as quickly as possible in a fortnight.

The summary of this report of 1471 was that there was little present prospect that Charles would be able to reimburse himself for his necessary expenses. An undue portion of authority and of revenue was legally lodged in alien hands. Charles was possessed of germs of rights rather than of actual rights. The earlier creditors of Austria held all the best mortgages with their attendant emoluments. The immediate profits accruing to the Duke of Burgundy fell far short of the minimum necessary to disburse to keep his government, his strongholds, his highways in repair. Very disturbed were the good treasurer of Vesoul and the procureur-general of Amont at this state of affairs, and distressed at the prospect of the ampler receipts from Burgundy being required to relieve the pressing necessities of the poor territories de par de là.

The summary of this 1471 report was that Charles was unlikely to be able to cover his necessary expenses. An excessive amount of authority and revenue was legally held by outsiders. Charles had more potential rights than actual ones. The earlier creditors of Austria had all the best mortgages along with their benefits. The profits coming to the Duke of Burgundy were far below what was needed to maintain his government, strongholds, and highways. The treasurer of Vesoul and the procureur-general of Amont were very worried about this situation and distressed at the thought that the larger income from Burgundy would be needed to help the urgent needs of the poor territories de par de là.

To avoid this contingency, the commissioners recommended the duke to redeem all the existing mortgages great and small. It would cost 140,000 florins, but the revenue would at once increase with the new security which would immediately follow under firm Burgundian rule. Sole master, Charles could then enforce obedience from nobles and cities and better conditions would be inaugurated.

To prevent this situation, the commissioners suggested that the duke pay off all the current mortgages, large and small. It would cost 140,000 florins, but the income would quickly rise with the new stability that would come under strong Burgundian leadership. As the sole ruler, Charles could then demand loyalty from the nobles and cities, leading to improved conditions.

Evidently this rational advice was not taken, for it is repeated by Coutault in 1473. Redemption of the mortgages, "if your affairs can afford[page 260] it," is the counsel given by the chamber of accounts at Dijon, though this sage board adds that they were well aware that in the previous month Monseigneur could not put his hands on a hundred florins to redeem one wretched little gagerie. The native coffers of the region did not suffice to settle the salaries of the officers in charge.

Evidently, this sensible advice was ignored, as it was reiterated by Coutault in 1473. The chamber of accounts in Dijon advised the redemption of the mortgages, "if your finances allow it," though this wise group acknowledged that just a month earlier, Monseigneur couldn’t even scrape together a hundred florins to redeem one pathetic little gagerie. The local funds were insufficient to cover the salaries of the officials in charge.

Such then was the new acquisition of Charles after four years of his administration. Peter von Hagenbach, his deputy in charge of this unremunerative territory, is a character painted in the darkest colours by all historians. It is more than probable that his unpopular efforts to make bricks without straw were largely responsible for his unenviable reputation. Ground between the upper and lower millstones of Charles's clamours for revenues and popular clamours that the people had nothing wherewith to pay, Hagenbach developed into a taskmaster of the hardest and most unpitying type, who made himself thoroughly hated by the people he was set to rule.

Such was Charles's recent acquisition after four years in charge. Peter von Hagenbach, his deputy responsible for this unprofitable territory, is described by historians in the most negative light. It's likely that his unpopular attempts to create something out of nothing greatly contributed to his bad reputation. Caught between Charles's demands for revenue and the people's complaints about their inability to pay, Hagenbach became a harsh and unyielding taskmaster, earning the deep hatred of the people he was supposed to govern.

It must be remembered that there was no cleft in nationality or in language between governor and governed. He was not a foreigner set over them. He was one of them raised to a high position. There was then no French element in Lower Alsace. It was then German pure and simple.

It should be noted that there was no divide in nationality or language between the governor and the people he governed. He wasn’t an outsider placed over them; he was one of them who had been elevated to a high role. At that time, there was no French presence in Lower Alsace. It was purely and simply German.



Click on Map to enlarge

MAP OF ALSACE AND ADJACENT TERRITORIES

Click on Map to zoom in

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__




[Footnote 1: Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 204-209. "Relation de l'assemblée solennelle tenue à Bruxelles le 15 Jan., 1469."]

[Footnote 1: Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 204-209. "Report of the formal assembly held in Brussels on January 15, 1469."

[Footnote 2: SeeToutey, Charles le Téméraire et la ligue de Constance, p. 7.]

[Footnote 2: SeeToutey, Charles the Bold and the League of Constance, p. 7.]

[Footnote 3: See the text given in Comines-Lenglet, iii., 116. Charles is characterised as ducem strenuum in armis ac justitiæ præcipium zelatorem.]

[Footnote 3: See the text provided in Comines-Lenglet, iii., 116. Charles is described as a strong leader in arms and a champion of justice.

[Footnote 4: See Toutey, p. 8; also Lavisse, ivii., 371.]

[Footnote 4: See Toutey, p. 8; also Lavisse, ivii., 371.]

[Footnote 5: Thus was named the assembly of ten Alsatian towns from Strasburg to Basel, organised into a half independent confederation by the Emperor Charles IV.]

[Footnote 5: Thus was named the gathering of ten Alsatian towns from Strasbourg to Basel, organized into a nearly independent confederation by Emperor Charles IV.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Touty, p. 11.]

[Footnote 7: See "Fontes Rerum Austriacarum" Chmel, J., Urkunden zur Geschichte von Osterreich, etc., II2, 223 et passim. One document, p. 229, has Marz as a misprint for Mai.]

[Footnote 7: See "Fontes Rerum Austriacarum" Chmel, J., Documents on the History of Austria, etc., II2, 223 and frequently. One document, p. 229, incorrectly uses Marz instead of Mai.

[Footnote 8: Charles was, to be sure, already within that circle for some of his Netherland provinces, but his feudal obligations there were very shadowy.]

[Footnote 8: Charles was already part of that circle for some of his territories in the Netherlands, but his feudal responsibilities there were quite vague.

[Footnote 9: See Toutey, Lavisse, etc., and above all a valuable article by L. Stouff, entitled "Les Possessions Bourguignonnes dans la vallée du Rhin sous Charles le Téméraire," Annales de l'Est, vol. 18. This article, is the result of a careful examination of the reports made by Poinsot and Pellet, Charles's commissioners.]

[Footnote 9: See Toutey, Lavisse, and especially a valuable article by L. Stouff called "The Burgundian Possessions in the Rhine Valley under Charles the Bold," Annales de l'Est, vol. 18. This article is based on a thorough review of the reports from Poinsot and Pellet, Charles's commissioners.





CHAPTER XIV

ENGLISH AFFAIRS

1470-1471

In order to follow out the extension of Burgundian jurisdiction in one direction, the course of events in the duke's life has been anticipated a little. The thread of the story now returns to 1469, when Charles and Sigismund separated at St. Omer both well pleased with their bargain. Charles tarried for a time at Ghent and Bruges and then proceeded to Zealand and Holland, where his sojourn had been interrupted in 1468 by his alarm about French duplicity. In the glow caused by his past achievements, his present reputation, and future prospects, Charles of Burgundy was in a mood to prove to his subjects his excellence as a paternal ruler. Wherever he paused on his journey easy access was permitted to his presence and he was lavish in the time given to receiving petitions from the humblest plaintiff. The following gruesome incident is an illustration of the summary methods attributed to him.1

To outline the expansion of Burgundian authority in one direction, we've anticipated some events from the duke's life. Now, let's go back to 1469, when Charles and Sigismund parted ways at St. Omer, both satisfied with their deal. Charles stayed in Ghent and Bruges for a while before heading to Zealand and Holland, where his stay in 1468 had been cut short due to his concerns over French deceit. Riding high on his past successes, current reputation, and future possibilities, Charles of Burgundy was eager to show his subjects that he was a caring ruler. Wherever he stopped during his journey, people were granted easy access to him, and he generously spent time listening to petitions from even the lowest complainants. The following horrific incident serves as an example of the swift methods reportedly used by him. 1

Shortly before the ducal visit to Middelburg, the governor, a man of noble birth, a knight, fell in love with a married woman who indignantly repudiated[page 262] his advances. In revenge the governor had the husband arrested on a charge of high treason. The wife, left without a protector, continued obdurate to the knight until the alternative of her husband's release or his death was offered her as the reward for accepting the governor's base suit or as the penalty of her refusal. She chose to redeem the prisoner. Having paid the price she went to the prison and was led to her husband truly, but he lay dead and in his coffin!

Shortly before the duke visited Middelburg, the governor, a nobleman and knight, fell in love with a married woman who angrily rejected his advances. In retaliation, the governor had her husband arrested on a charge of treason. The wife, left unprotected, remained steadfast against the knight until she was given the choice to either accept the governor's inappropriate proposal or face her husband’s death. She chose to save her husband. After paying the price, she went to the prison and was led to her husband, but he lay dead in his coffin!

When the Duke of Burgundy was once within the Zealand capital, this injured woman hastened to throw herself at his feet, a petitioner for justice. He heard her complaint and straightway summoned the ex-governor to his presence. The accused confessed that he had been carried away by his adoration for the woman, reminded Charles of his long and faithful devotion to the late duke and to himself, and offered any possible reparation for his crime. The duke ordered him to marry his victim. The widow was horrified at the suggestion, but was forced by her family to accept it. After the nuptial benediction, the knight again appeared before Charles to assure him that the plaintiff was satisfied. "She, yes," replied the duke coldly, "but not I." He remanded the bridegroom to prison, had him shriven and executed all within an hour. Then the bride was summoned and shown her second husband in his coffin as she had seen her first, and on the same spot. "It was a penalty that hit the innocent as well as the guilty, for the[page 263] plaintiff died from the double shock."

When the Duke of Burgundy was once in the Zealand capital, this injured woman rushed to throw herself at his feet, pleading for justice. He listened to her complaint and quickly called the ex-governor to come before him. The accused admitted that he had been overwhelmed by his love for the woman, reminded Charles of his long and loyal service to the late duke and to himself, and offered to make amends for his crime. The duke ordered him to marry his victim. The widow was horrified by the suggestion, but her family pressured her to accept it. After the wedding blessing, the knight returned to Charles to assure him that the plaintiff was satisfied. "She is, yes," replied the duke coldly, "but I am not." He sent the groom to prison, had him confess and executed all within an hour. Then the bride was summoned and shown her second husband in his coffin just as she had seen her first, in the same spot. "It was a punishment that affected both the innocent and the guilty, for the plaintiff died from the double shock."

The duke, satisfied with his rigour, went on to Holland. Everywhere he evinced himself equally uncompromising towards the nobles, amiable and considerate towards the lower classes and humble folk. Various other stories related about him at this epoch are difficult to accept as authentic, for the main detail has appeared at other times under different guises. Wandering tales seem to alight, like birds of passage, on successive people in lands and epochs widely apart, mere hallmarks of certain characteristics re-embodied.

The duke, pleased with his strictness, traveled to Holland. Everywhere he showed himself to be equally uncompromising towards the nobles, while being kind and thoughtful towards the lower classes and everyday people. Various other stories about him from this time are hard to believe as true, since the main detail has appeared at other times in different forms. Legendary tales seem to settle, like migratory birds, on different people in distant places and times, merely reflecting certain traits reimagined.

The Hague was the duke's headquarters during two months, and there also he held open court and gave audience to many embassies in the midst of his administrative work pertaining to Holland and its nearest neighbours. He took measures to recover what he claimed had been usurped by Utrecht, and he initiated proceedings to make good the title of Lord of Friesland, that will-o'-the wisp to successive Counts of Holland and never acknowledged by the Frisians. In efforts to weld together the various provinces the months passed, until a new turn of foreign events began to absorb the duke's whole attention.

The Hague was the duke's base for two months, where he also held court and met with numerous embassies while managing his administrative tasks related to Holland and its nearby regions. He took steps to reclaim what he asserted had been taken by Utrecht, and he started actions to establish his claim as Lord of Friesland, a title that had eluded successive Counts of Holland and was never accepted by the Frisians. As he worked to unite the different provinces, the months went by until a new set of foreign events captured the duke's full attention.

The details of English politics with all the reasons for revolution and counter-revolution involved in the complicated civil disorders, the Wars of the Roses, affected Charles's policy but they can only be suggested in his biography. It must be remembered that the modern impression of English[page 264] stability and French fickleness in political institutions, an impression casting reflections direct and indirect upon literature as well as history, is based on the changes in France from 1789 down to the fourth quarter of the nineteenth century. Quite the reverse is the earlier tradition based on the kaleidoscopic shifts familiar to several generations of observers in the fifteenth century2; stable and firm felt the French as they heard the tidings of the brief triumphs of belligerent factions across the Channel.

The details of English politics, along with all the reasons for revolution and counter-revolution involved in the complicated civil unrest and the Wars of the Roses, influenced Charles's policy, but they can only be hinted at in his biography. It's important to remember that the modern perception of English stability versus French unpredictability in political institutions—an impression that impacts both literature and history—stems from the changes in France from 1789 to the late nineteenth century. In contrast, the earlier tradition was based on the rapid shifts that several generations of observers in the fifteenth century were familiar with. The French felt stable and secure as they heard about the brief victories of the warring factions across the Channel.

Since 1461, Henry VI. of the House of Lancaster had been a passive prisoner, while Margaret of Anjou had exhausted herself in efforts to win adherents at home and abroad for her captive husband and her exiled son.3 In 1463, she had received some aid, some encouragement from Philip of Burgundy, although he had recognised Edward IV. as king and although, too, his personal sympathies were Yorkish rather than Lancastrian.

Since 1461, Henry VI of the House of Lancaster had been a silent prisoner, while Margaret of Anjou had worn herself out trying to gain support at home and abroad for her imprisoned husband and her exiled son.3 In 1463, she received some help and encouragement from Philip of Burgundy, even though he had acknowledged Edward IV as king and, personally, he favored the Yorkists over the Lancastrians.

It was Charles who escorted the errant lady into Lille, but later the duke himself entertained her munificently. The poverty-stricken exile probably found the accompanying ducal gifts more[page 265] to the immediate purpose than the ducal feasts. Two thousand gold crowns were bestowed upon herself, a hundred upon each of her ladies, while various Lancastrian nobles were tided over hard times by useful sums of money.

It was Charles who brought the wayward lady into Lille, but later the duke himself hosted her generously. The impoverished exile likely found the accompanying ducal gifts more[page 265] useful than the ducal feasts. Two thousand gold crowns were given to her, a hundred for each of her ladies, while various Lancastrian nobles were helped through tough times with handy amounts of money.

Pleasant though the recognition was, however, the pecuniary assistance was quite insufficient to accomplish Margaret's purpose. For nine years Edward IV. sat on his throne and no serious efforts were made to dislodge him. As he never forgot his mother's lineage, the sympathies of Charles of Burgundy were with the exiles, and Queen Margaret may have counted confidently on that sympathy proving valuable for her son as soon as Charles himself had a free hand. But when he came into his heritage, his marriage with Margaret of York put a definite end to those hopes. The new duke thereby declared his acceptance of the king whom the Earl of Warwick had seated upon the English throne. Then came clashing of wills between that king and his too powerful subject-adviser.4 To punish his unruly royal protégé, Warwick turned his attention to the Duke of Clarence, brother and heir presumptive to Edward IV. A marriage was planned between this possible future monarch and the earl's eldest daughter and then quickly celebrated at Calais without the king's knowledge (July,[page 266] 1469).

Pleasant as the acknowledgment was, the financial help was far from enough to achieve Margaret’s goals. Edward IV reigned for nine years, and no serious attempts were made to remove him from the throne. Since he always remembered his mother’s ancestry, Charles of Burgundy sympathized with the exiles, and Queen Margaret likely believed that his support would be useful for her son once Charles had more freedom. However, when he inherited his title, his marriage to Margaret of York dashed those hopes. By marrying her, the new duke showed he accepted the king whom the Earl of Warwick had placed on the English throne. This led to a power struggle between that king and his overly influential advisor. To discipline his rebellious royal protégé, Warwick focused on the Duke of Clarence, Edward IV's brother and intended heir. A marriage was arranged between this potential future king and the earl’s eldest daughter, and it was quickly carried out in Calais without the king’s knowledge (July,[page 266] 1469).

In the same summer occurred a rising in Yorkshire, possibly instigated by Warwick.5 The malcontents, sixty thousand strong, declared that the king was giving ear to base counsellors and must be coerced into better ways. An attempt to suppress this revolt by the royal troops resulted in a pitched battle where Earl Rivers, the father of Elizabeth Woodville, the young queen, was taken prisoner and beheaded.

In that same summer, there was an uprising in Yorkshire, possibly sparked by Warwick. The discontented, numbering sixty thousand, claimed that the king was listening to dishonest advisors and needed to be pushed toward better decisions. An attempt to quell this revolt by the royal troops led to a fierce battle where Earl Rivers, the father of Elizabeth Woodville, the young queen, was captured and executed.

Edward, baffled, finally turned for aid to Warwick. Over the Channel hastened the earl and his new son-in-law, levied troops, met the king at Olney, and—Edward found himself if not exactly a prisoner, at least under restraint. Two sovereigns—both without power even over their own actions,—such was the situation in England at the end of 1469, when Charles of Burgundy was self-complacently regarding Louis XI. as a foe convinced of his own inferiority.

Edward, confused, finally sought help from Warwick. Across the Channel rushed the earl and his new son-in-law, gathered troops, met the king at Olney, and—Edward found himself, if not exactly a prisoner, at least under control. Two rulers—both unable to act freely, —such was the situation in England at the end of 1469, when Charles of Burgundy was self-satisfied, considering Louis XI. as an enemy convinced of his own weakness.

A menacing letter from this redoubtable ducal brother-in-law was probably the reason why Edward IV. was set at liberty, and why a reconciliation was patched up between him and his councillor, with full pardon for Warwick's adherents. But it was short-lived. A fresh outbreak in March, 1470, made another change. Warwick and Clarence sided with the rebels, the king was victorious, and his unfaithful friend and brother were again forced to flee under a shower of menaces[page 267] hurled after them.

A threatening letter from this formidable brother-in-law likely led to Edward IV's release and the patched-up reconciliation with his advisor, which included a full pardon for Warwick's supporters. However, that peace didn't last long. A new uprising in March 1470 prompted Warwick and Clarence to ally with the rebels. The king emerged victorious, forcing his disloyal friend and brother to flee once again amid a torrent of threats aimed at them. [page 267]

"But, and He [Clarence] or Richart Erle of Warrewyk our Rebell and Traytour come into oure seid Land we woll ... that ye doo Hym and Theym to be arrested ... He that Taketh and Bryngeth unto Us either of theym, he shal have for his Reward C.l of Land in Yerely Value to Hym and to his Heyres or Mil. Lib in Redy money at his election." 6

"But if he [Clarence] or Richart Erle of Warrewyk, our rebel and traitor, comes into our land, we want you to arrest him and them. Whoever captures and brings either of them to us will receive either C.l of land with yearly value for him and his heirs or Mil. Lib in cash, based on his choice." 6

Such was the proclamation issued on March 22d by the king himself at York.

Such was the announcement made by the king himself at York on March 22nd.

Between Edward and Charles a new link had just been forged in the chain of friendship. The Order of the Garter is thus acknowledged by the duke:

Between Edward and Charles, a new bond had just been formed in the chain of friendship. The Order of the Garter is therefore recognized by the duke:

"We have to-day received from our much honoured seigneur and brother, the king of England, his Order of the Garter together with the mantle and other ornaments and things appertaining to the said Order and have ... taken the oath according to the statutes of the Order.

"We have today received from our esteemed lord and brother, the king of England, his Order of the Garter along with the mantle and other decorations and items associated with the Order, and we have ... taken the oath in accordance with the statutes of the Order."

"Done in our city of Ghent under our Grand Seal, February 4, 1469 [O.S.]." 7

"Completed in our city of Ghent under our Grand Seal, February 4, 1469 [O.S.]." 7

Now it was in consideration of needs that might arise in the near future, following on the trail of these wide-reaching English convulsions, that Charles felt it necessary to make preparations for a strong military defence calculated to suit any[page 268] emergency. Louis XI. had a permanent force at his command. He had made the beginning of the French standing army, the nucleus of one of those bodies that have ever since urged each other on to expensive growth from opposite sides of European frontiers. What one monarch possessed that must his near neighbour have.

Now, considering the needs that might come up soon due to these widespread upheavals in England, Charles felt it was essential to prepare a robust military defense that could handle any[page 268] emergency. Louis XI had a standing army at his disposal. He initiated the French standing army, which became the core of those forces that have continuously pushed each other toward costly expansion from either side of Europe’s borders. Whatever one king had, his neighboring king had to have as well.

Feudal service, volunteer militia, paid mercenaries, were all alike unstable bulwarks for a nation. Nation as yet Charles had not, but he wanted to be betimes with his bulwarks. This was why he issued an ordinance for the levy of a thousand lances, amounting to five thousand combatants, to be paid with regular wages and kept ready at call under officers of his own appointment. The ducal treasury could not stand the whole expense. To meet the deficit, Charles asked from his Netherland Estates an annual subsidy of 120,000 crowns for three years. Power to impose taxes he had none. A request to each individual province was all the requisition that he could make.

Feudal service, volunteer militias, and paid mercenaries were all equally unreliable defenses for a nation. Charles didn’t yet have a nation, but he wanted to prepare his defenses early. That’s why he issued an order to raise a thousand cavalry, totaling five thousand fighters, to be paid regular wages and kept ready for action under officers he appointed. The ducal treasury couldn’t cover the entire cost. To address the shortfall, Charles requested an annual subsidy of 120,000 crowns from his Netherland Estates for three years. He had no authority to impose taxes. He could only make a request to each individual province.

In this case, most of the provinces approached had acceded to the demand, when the Estates of Flanders convened at Lille. Here the Chancellor of Burgundy expounded to them the grounds of the demand, and then the session was changed to Bruges, where they debated on the merits of the request, urged on further by explanatory letters from Charles. Finally, a deputation was appointed by the Estates to go over to Ghent and present a Remonstrance to their impatient sovereign[page 269] beggar.

In this case, most of the provinces that were approached had agreed to the demand when the Estates of Flanders met in Lille. There, the Chancellor of Burgundy explained the reasons behind the demand, and then the session moved to Bruges, where they discussed the merits of the request, further motivated by explanation letters from Charles. Finally, the Estates appointed a delegation to go to Ghent and present a Remonstrance to their impatient sovereign[page 269] beggar.

Three points were set forth. The deputies objected to this grant being asked only from the lands de par de ça—the Netherlands and not from the Burgundies. Secondly, they wished a definite assessment imposed on each province. Thirdly, they desired a declaration that the fiefs and arrière-fiefs already bound to furnish troops should be exempt from share in this tax. The remonstrance was courtly in tone. Written in French, the concluding phrases were in Latin and suggested that nothing was more becoming a prince than clemency, especially towards his subjects.8

Three points were raised. The deputies objected to this request for funding coming only from the lands de par de ça—the Netherlands and not from the Burgundies. Secondly, they wanted a clear assessment set for each province. Thirdly, they wanted a statement that the fiefs and arrière-fiefs already obligated to provide troops should not have to contribute to this tax. The petition had a polite tone. Written in French, the closing phrases were in Latin and implied that nothing was more fitting for a prince than mercy, especially toward his subjects.8

Vigorous and emphatic was the prince's response.9 How could Burgundy furnish money? It is a poor land. It takes after France.10 But its men make a third of the army. They are the Burgundian contribution. As to an assessment, what is the use unless the tax is surely to be paid? Only out of malice is this idle point suggested.

Vigorous and emphatic was the prince's response.9 How could Burgundy provide money? It’s a poor land. It’s just like France.10 But its men make up a third of the army. They are the Burgundian contribution. As for any assessment, what's the point unless the tax is surely going to be paid? This pointless argument is suggested only out of malice.

"You act as you have always done—you Flemings. Neither to my father nor to me have you ever been liberal. What you have granted—sometimes more than our request—has always been given so tardily as to prove the lack of good will. Your Flemish skulls are hard and thick and you cling to your stubborn[page 270] and perverse opinions.... I am half of France and half of Portugal and I know how to meet such heads as yours, ay and will do it. You have always either hated or despised your prince—if powerful you hated, if weak you despised. I prefer your hatred to your contempt. Not for your privileges or anything else will I permit myself to be trampled on—and I have the power to prevent such trampling."

"You act just like you always have—you Flemings. You’ve never been generous to my father or me. What you’ve given—sometimes more than we asked for—has always come so slowly that it shows your lack of goodwill. Your Flemish heads are hard and thick, and you stubbornly cling to your twisted opinions.... I’m half of France and half of Portugal, and I know how to handle minds like yours, oh, and will do it. You’ve always either hated or looked down on your prince—if he’s strong, you hate him; if he’s weak, you despise him. I’d rather have your hatred than your disdain. I won’t allow myself to be trampled on for your privileges or anything else—and I have the power to stop that from happening."

Laying stress on the extreme modesty of his demand, whose purpose mainly was for defence of Flanders, the duke proceeded to berate his visitors soundly for their presumptuous haggling, declaring that as to the fiefs and arrière-fiefs he would see to it that no double burdens were borne.

Laying emphasis on the extreme modesty of his demand, which was primarily for the defense of Flanders, the duke went on to scold his visitors for their arrogant haggling, asserting that regarding the fiefs and arrière-fiefs, he would ensure that no one would bear double burdens.

"And when you shall have determined to accord my request,—which you will assuredly do (and I do not mean to burden you further unless I am forced to it),—send some of your deputies after me to Lille or St. Omer, and there, with my chancellor and my council, I will determine the apportionment and we will speak also of other matters touching my province of Flanders."

"And when you decide to grant my request—which you definitely will (and I don’t intend to bother you further unless I have to)—send some of your representatives after me to Lille or St. Omer. There, along with my chancellor and my council, I will sort out the distribution, and we can also discuss other issues related to my province of Flanders."

It was this vehement oratory—and this vehemence was repeated on many occasions—that did more to alienate Charles from his hereditary subjects than his actual demands. There is little doubt that his period of residence in their midst brought with it hatred rather than liking. No political error of his serves to explain the Flemish attitude towards the duke as does his method of address, the gratuitous contempt displayed towards[page 271] burghers whose purses were needed for his game. The aide was granted, indeed, but it was levied with sullen reluctance.

It was this passionate speech—and this intensity was shown many times—that did more to drive Charles away from his hereditary subjects than his actual demands. There's no doubt that his time living among them caused more hatred than affection. No political mistake of his explains the Flemish attitude towards the duke better than his way of speaking, the unnecessary disdain shown towards[page 271] city residents whose money he needed for his plans. The support was given, yes, but it was taken with a grumpy reluctance.

What cause Charles had to make his preparations, what were the proceedings of the English exiles may be seen from the following letters to his mother and to the town of Ypres. The first is probably in answer to her questionings; the second is a specimen of the epistles showered upon the border towns.

What reason Charles had to make his preparations, and what the English exiles were up to, can be seen from the following letters to his mother and to the town of Ypres. The first is likely in response to her inquiries; the second is an example of the letters sent to the border towns.

"TO MY VERY REDOUBTABLE LADY AND MOTHER,

"TO MY VERY RESPECTED LADY AND MOTHER,

MADAME THE DUCHESS, AT AIRE:

DUCHESS AT AIRE:

"May it please you to know that in regard to what the Sgr. de Crèvecœur has written you about the king's proclamations that he intends to maintain his treaties and promises to me, etc., and has no desire to sustain the Earl of Warwick, and wishes my subjects to be reimbursed for the damages inflicted by him and his, assuredly, my Lady and Mother, the contrary has been and is well known before the said publications and after. The Earl of Warwick is my foe and could not, according to the treaty existing between the king and me, be received in Normandy or elsewhere in the realm ... [complaints about the procedure have been sent to king and parliament and councillors, without redress, etc.] What is more, the Admiral of France has sent thither a spy under pretext of carrying a letter to Sgr. de la Groothuse, which man was charged to spy upon my ships and by means of a caravel named the Brunette, sent for this purpose by the admiral, to cut the cables to set them adrift and founder—or to capture certain ships with such[page 272] captains, knights, and gentlemen as he could find, and myself, too, if they were able.

"Please be informed that regarding what Sr. de Crèvecœur has written you about the king's proclamations stating that he intends to uphold his treaties and promises to me, and that he has no wish to support the Earl of Warwick, and that he wants my subjects to be compensated for the damages caused by him and his people, it is clear, my Lady and Mother, that the opposite has been and is well known both before and after those statements. The Earl of Warwick is my enemy and could not, according to the treaty between the king and myself, be received in Normandy or anywhere else in the realm … [complaints about the procedure have been sent to the king, parliament, and councilors, without any resolution, etc.] Furthermore, the Admiral of France has sent a spy under the pretense of delivering a letter to Sr. de la Groothuse. This individual was tasked with spying on my ships and, with the help of a caravel named the Brunette, dispatched for this purpose by the admiral, to cut the cables to set them adrift and sink them—or to capture certain ships along with any captains, knights, and gentlemen he could find, including myself, if possible."

"Furthermore, the said spy was charged to spy on my towns, etc., and those of the caravel called the Brunette were charged, if they failed in taking my ships, or in cutting their cables, to set fire to them—all in direct conflict with the terms of the treaties, and procedures that the king would never have tolerated had he had the slightest intention of maintaining his word ... [Charles does not consider Groothuse to blame at all, etc.]11

"Additionally, the mentioned spy was tasked with monitoring my towns, and those of the ship called the Brunette were instructed, if they couldn't capture my ships or cut their cables, to set them on fire—all in clear violation of the treaties, and actions that the king would never have accepted if he had any intention of keeping his promise... [Charles doesn’t hold Groothuse responsible at all, etc.]11

Letter from Charles of Burgundy to the Magistrates of Ypres, June 10, 1470

Letter from Charles of Burgundy to the Magistrates of Ypres, June 10, 1470

"DEAR FRIENDS:

"Hey friends:"

"It has come to your knowledge how after the Duke of Clarence and the Earl of Warwick were expelled from England on account of their sedition and their ill deeds, they have declared themselves both by words and deeds of aggression our enemies, and on Vendredi absolut12 went so far as to capture by fraud ships and property belonging to our subjects, and have further done damage whenever opportunity presented itself.

"It has come to your attention that after the Duke of Clarence and the Earl of Warwick were driven out of England due to their rebellious actions and wrongdoings, they openly declared themselves our enemies through both their words and aggressive actions. On Vendredi absolut12, they even went so far as to deceitfully seize ships and property owned by our subjects, and they have caused further damage whenever they had the chance."

"In order to repel them we have ordered them to be attacked on the sea. Moreover, at the same time we were advised that the same Clarence and Warwick and their people, after they were routed at sea by the troops of my honoured lord and brother, Edward, King[page 273] of England, retreated to the marches of Normandy and were honourably received at Honfleur by the Admiral of France with all which they had saved from the raid on our subjects after the defeat.

"To fend them off, we’ve commanded an attack at sea. At the same time, we were informed that Clarence and Warwick, along with their followers, after being defeated at sea by the forces of my esteemed lord and brother, Edward, King[page 273] of England, withdrew to the borders of Normandy and were warmly welcomed at Honfleur by the Admiral of France, along with everything they managed to save from the raid on our people following their defeat."

"All this was direct infringement of the treaties lately made between Monseigneur the king and myself. Therefore, we wrote at once to Monsgr. the king begging him not to favour or aid the said Clarence and Warwick in his land of Normandy or elsewhere in his realm, nor to permit them to sell or distribute the property of our subjects, and to show his will by publishing such prohibitions throughout Normandy and elsewhere where need is.

"All this was a direct violation of the treaties recently made between His Majesty the King and me. So, we immediately wrote to His Majesty the King asking him not to support or assist the aforementioned Clarence and Warwick in Normandy or anywhere else in his kingdom, nor to allow them to sell or distribute the property of our subjects, and to demonstrate his intentions by announcing such prohibitions throughout Normandy and wherever else it's necessary."

"Also we wrote to the court of parliament at Paris, and to the council of my said seigneur at Rouen. The answer was that the king meant to keep the treaty between him and us and had ordered his subjects in Normandy not to retain the property belonging to our subjects ... but we have since learned that, notwithstanding, this same property has been distributed and ransoms have been negotiated in the sight and knowledge of the Admiral of France and his officers.

"Also, we wrote to the court of parliament in Paris and to the council of my lord in Rouen. The response was that the king intended to uphold the treaty between him and us and had instructed his subjects in Normandy not to keep the property belonging to our subjects... but we have since learned that, despite this, the same property has been distributed and ransoms have been negotiated with the awareness of the Admiral of France and his officers."

"Moreover, it is perfectly evident that by means of the aid furnished by the king to the said Clarence and Warwick, the latter are enabled to continue the war on our subjects and not on the English, it being understood that they who were banished from England are not strong enough to return by the force of arms but must do so by friendship and favour.... On account of the above and other depredations, we shall attack the said Warwick and Clarence on the sea as pirates, and all who aid them as is needful for the protection of our lands and subjects.

"Additionally, it's clear that with the support provided by the king to Clarence and Warwick, the latter can keep waging war against our people instead of the English. It's understood that those who were exiled from England aren't strong enough to come back by force but must rely on friendship and support.... Because of this and other damages, we will confront Warwick and Clarence at sea as pirates, and we will also go after anyone who supports them, as it's necessary to protect our lands and subjects."

    "Written at Middelburg in Zealand, June 20, 1470."13

"Written in Middelburg, Zealand, on June 20, 1470."13





"Tell Monsieur de Warwick that the king will assist him to recover England either with the help of Queen Margaret or by whatever other means he may propose.... Only let him communicate his desires in this respect as speedily as possible and the king will lay aside all other affairs for the purpose of accomplishing it,"

"Tell Mr. Warwick that the king will help him reclaim England, either with Queen Margaret's support or whatever other methods he suggests.... Just make sure he shares his wishes about this as quickly as he can, and the king will put aside all other matters to make it happen."

wrote the complaisant King of France in his directions to the confidential messenger sent to discuss matters with the English earl.14

wrote the accommodating King of France in his instructions to the trusted messenger sent to talk about issues with the English earl.14

But that was not his language towards his cousin of Burgundy, whom he assured that there should be no infringement of their treaty, and that it was greatly to his royal displeasure that Flemish property captured at sea in defiance of that treaty should be sold in French market-places. There is a hot correspondence,15 that is, it is hot on the side of Charles, while Louis's phrases are smoothly surprised at there being any cause for dissatisfaction. The circumstances shall be investigated, his cousin satisfied, etc. One letter from the duke to two of Louis's council is emphatic in its expressions of doubt as to the good faith of these royal statements:

But he didn't speak that way to his cousin from Burgundy. He assured him that there would be no violation of their treaty and that he was very displeased that Flemish property captured at sea, in defiance of that treaty, was being sold in French markets. There’s a heated exchange of letters, 15 with Charles being the aggressive one, while Louis's responses come off as calmly surprised that there’s any reason for concern. He promises that the situation will be looked into, and that his cousin will be reassured, and so on. One letter from the duke to two of Louis's advisors strongly doubts the sincerity of these royal claims:

"ARCHBISHOP AND YOU ADMIRAL:

"ARCHBISHOP AND YOU ADMIRAL:"

"The vessels which you assure me are destined by the king for an attack on England have attempted[page 275] nothing except against my subjects; but, by St. George, if some redress be not seen to, I will take the matter into my own hands without waiting for your motions, tardy and dilatory as they are."16

"The ships you’ve told me are sent by the king to launch an attack on England have only targeted my people; but, by St. George, if we don’t see some action soon, I will handle this myself without waiting for your slow and hesitant response."

Reprisals were made accordingly, and the innocent French merchants, coming peaceably to the fair at Antwerp, suffered confiscation of their private property, while the duke felt fully justified in stationing his fleet off the coast of Normandy to guard the Channel. Philip de Commines was one of the company who went at the duke's behest to Calais to urge the governor, Wenlock, to be faithful to King Edward, and to give no shelter to the rebellious earl and his protégé Clarence.17

Reprisals were made accordingly, and the innocent French merchants, coming peacefully to the fair at Antwerp, had their private property confiscated, while the duke felt totally justified in positioning his fleet off the coast of Normandy to protect the Channel. Philip de Commines was among those who went at the duke's request to Calais to persuade the governor, Wenlock, to remain loyal to King Edward and not to provide shelter to the rebellious earl and his ally Clarence.17

Louis feared an outbreak of hostilities at an inconvenient moment. He temporised. To Warwick, he denied a personal interview, but at the same time he sent him a confidential emissary, Sr. du Plessis, to whom he wrote as follows:

Louis feared a conflict would arise at a bad time. He hesitated. He turned down a personal meeting with Warwick, but at the same time, he sent a confidential messenger, Sr. du Plessis, to whom he wrote as follows:

"Monsieur du Plessis, you know the desire I have for Warwick's return to England, as well because I wish to see him get the better of his enemies—or that at least through him the realm of England may be embroiled—as to avoid the questions which have arisen out of his sojourn here.... For you know that these Bretons and Burgundians have no other aim than to find a pretext for rupturing peace and reopening the war, which I do not wish to see[page 276] commenced under this colour.... Wherefore I pray you take pains, you and others there, to induce Mons. de Warwick to depart by all arguments possible. Pray use the sweetest methods that you can, so that he shall not suspect that we are thinking of anything else but his personal advantage."18

"Monsieur du Plessis, you know how much I want Warwick to come back to England, not only because I want to see him triumph over his enemies but also to prevent England from getting caught up in conflict due to his stay here.... You know these Bretons and Burgundians are just looking for an excuse to break the peace and start the war again, which I want to avoid[page 276] under this pretext.... Therefore, I ask you and the others there to do everything you can to persuade Monsieur de Warwick to leave using any arguments available. Please use the most pleasant methods so that he won’t suspect we have anything in mind other than his personal benefit."18

To gain time was Louis's ardent wish at that moment. The envoys sent by Louis to placate the duke's resentment at the incidents in connection with the Warwick affair, and to assure him that Louis meant well by him and his subjects, found Charles holding high state at St. Omer. When they were admitted to audience, the duke was discovered sitting on a lofty throne, five feet above floor level, "higher than was the wont of king or emperor to sit." His hat remained on his head as the representatives of his feudal overlord bowed to him and he acknowledged their obeisance by a slight nod and a gesture permitting them to rise.

Louis was desperate to buy some time at that moment. The envoys Louis sent to smooth over the duke's anger about the incidents related to the Warwick affair found Charles in a grand setting at St. Omer. When they were allowed to see him, the duke was found sitting on a high throne, five feet off the ground, "higher than what was usual for kings or emperors." He kept his hat on while the representatives of his feudal overlord bowed to him, and he acknowledged their respect with a slight nod and a gesture for them to stand up.

Hugonet, a member of the ducal council, answered their address with a prosy speech. Burgundian officials revelled in grandiloquent phrases—which this time bored Charles, He cut short the harangue impatiently, took the floor himself, and made a statement of the injuries he had suffered. Louis had promised to be his friend, but he was aiding the foe of the duke's brother. The envoys repeated their sovereign's offers of redress. Charles declared that redress was impossible.[page 277] Pained, very pained were the French envoys to think that a petty dispute could not be settled amicably. "The king desires to avoid friction. He offers you friendship, peace, and redress for every wrong. It will not be his fault if trouble ensue. Monseigneur, the king and you have a judge who is above you both."

Hugonet, a member of the ducal council, responded to their address with a lengthy speech. Burgundian officials enjoyed using elaborate language—which this time bored Charles. He impatiently interrupted the speech, took the floor himself, and outlined the wrongs he had endured. Louis had promised to be his ally, but he was supporting the enemy of the duke's brother. The envoys repeated their king's offers of compensation. Charles stated that compensation was impossible.[page 277] The French envoys were very upset to think that a minor dispute couldn't be resolved peacefully. "The king wants to avoid conflict. He offers you friendship, peace, and compensation for every wrong. If trouble arises, it won't be his fault. Monseigneur, the king and you have a judge who is above you both."

The insinuation that it was he who was ready to break the peace infuriated Charles. He started to his feet, his eyes flashing with fire. "Among us Portuguese there is a custom that when our friends become friends to our foes we send them to the hundred thousand devils of hell."19 "A piece of bad taste to send by implication a king of France to a hundred thousand devils," comments the suave Chastellain, aghast at this impolite, emphatic, though indirect reference to Louis XI.

The suggestion that he was the one ready to disrupt the peace made Charles furious. He jumped to his feet, his eyes blazing with anger. "Among us Portuguese, there's a custom that when our friends start siding with our enemies, we send them straight to hell." 19 "It’s in poor taste to indirectly send a king of France to hell," remarks the smooth Chastellain, shocked by this rude, strong, yet indirect reference to Louis XI.

Equally aghast were the Burgundian courtiers present at this occasion. After all, they, too, were French by nature. To wreck the new-made peace for the sake of the English alliance, which had never been really popular among them, that seemed an act of rash unwisdom.

Equally shocked were the Burgundian courtiers present at this event. After all, they were French at heart as well. To destroy the newly established peace for the sake of the English alliance, which had never truly been popular among them, seemed like a foolish and impulsive move.

"A murmur went the rounds of the ducal suite because their chief thus implied contempt for the name of France to which the duke belonged. Not going quite so far as to call himself English, though that[page 278] was what his heart was, he boasted of his mother, ancient friend of England and enemy of France."

A whisper spread through the duke's entourage because their leader seemed to show disdain for the name of France, which the duke was associated with. While he didn't quite go so far as to call himself English, even though he felt that way in his heart, he took pride in his mother, a long-time friend of England and an adversary of France.

There were, indeed, times when the duke was more emphatic in asserting his English blood. Plancher cites a scrap of writing in his own hands which probably belonged to a letter to the magistrates and citizens of Calais, whom he addresses, "O you my friends."20 While reiterating that he simply must defend his own state he adds, "By St. George who knows me to be a better Englishman and more anxious for the weal of England than you other English ... [you] shall recognise that I am sprung from the blood of Lancaster," etc. His claims of kinship varied with the circumstances.

There were, in fact, times when the duke was more assertive about his English heritage. Plancher references a piece of writing in his own hand that likely came from a letter to the magistrates and citizens of Calais, whom he addresses as "O you my friends." While emphasizing that he absolutely must defend his own state, he adds, "By St. George, who knows I'm a better Englishman and more concerned for the welfare of England than you other English ... [you] shall recognize that I am from the blood of Lancaster," and so on. His claims of lineage changed depending on the situation.

While he was so conscious of his own greatness, present and future, and of his own laudable intentions to do well by his subjects, it is quite possible, too, that Charles was puzzled more or less consciously by his failure to win popularity. For he was quite as unpopular with his courtiers as with his subjects. The former did not like the rigid court rules. There was no pleasure in sitting through audiences silent and stiff "as at a sermon," and exposed to personal reprimands from their chief if there were the slightest lapses from his standard of conduct. They did not know on what meat the duke was feeding his imagination, an imagination that already saw him as Cæsar.[page 279] Had he actually attained the loftier rank that he dreamed of, his premature arrogance might have been forgotten, but his pride of glory invisible to the world about him was undoubtedly a bar to his popularity during the years 1470-73.

While he was very aware of his own greatness, both now and in the future, and of his good intentions to take care of his subjects, it’s likely that Charles was somewhat confused by his lack of popularity. He was just as unpopular with his courtiers as he was with his subjects. The courtiers didn’t like the strict court rules. There was no enjoyment in sitting through meetings quietly and stiffly "like at a sermon," and they faced personal reprimands from their leader if they strayed even slightly from his standards. They had no idea what thoughts were feeding his imagination—an imagination that already pictured him as Cæsar.[page 279] If he had actually reached the higher position he dreamed of, his premature arrogance might have been overlooked, but his pride, which was invisible to those around him, certainly hindered his popularity during the years 1470-73.

Before this pompous scene passed at St. Omer, Louis had been relieved of anxiety in regard to the stability of his kingdom, and the dangers of an heir like his brother who might easily be used as a tool by some clever faction opposed to the ruling monarch. On June 10th, a son was born to him, afterwards Charles VIII. of France. Complaisant still were his words to his Burgundian cousin, but the moment was drawing near when his efforts to circumvent him were no longer secret.

Before this showy event took place at St. Omer, Louis had stopped worrying about the stability of his kingdom and the risks posed by an heir like his brother, who could easily be exploited by some cunning faction opposed to the ruling king. On June 10th, he had a son who would later be known as Charles VIII of France. He still spoke kindly to his Burgundian cousin, but the time was coming when his attempts to outmaneuver him were no longer hidden.

The embassy returned home. Possibly their report of the duke's passionate words goaded the king into discarding his mask of friendship. At any rate, his next steps were unequivocal in showing which side of the fresh English quarrel he meant to espouse. Margaret of Anjou hated the Earl of Warwick, not only because he had unseated her husband but because he had doubted her fidelity to that husband. Nevertheless, under Louis's persuasions, she consented to forget her past wrongs and to stake her future hopes on fraternising with him on a basis of common hate for Edward IV. The alliance was to be sealed by the marriage of young Edward of Lancaster, the prince whose very legitimacy Warwick had questioned,[page 280] with the earl's younger daughter. It was a singular union to be accepted by the parents, separated as they had been by the wall of insults interchanged during more than a decade of bitter enmity.

The embassy returned home. Possibly their report on the duke's passionate words pushed the king to drop his friendly facade. At any rate, his next actions made it clear which side of the new English conflict he planned to support. Margaret of Anjou despised the Earl of Warwick, not just because he had dethroned her husband, but also because he had questioned her loyalty to him. Still, under Louis's influence, she agreed to set aside her past grievances and to tie her future hopes to him based on their shared hatred for Edward IV. The alliance was to be finalized by the marriage of young Edward of Lancaster, the prince whose legitimacy Warwick had doubted, [page 280] to the earl's younger daughter. It was a unique union that the parents had to accept, given the wall of insults exchanged during over a decade of intense rivalry.

Louis brought his cousin to this step of concession. She saw her seventeen-year-old son betrothed to the sixteen-year-old Anne Neville, and later she herself swore reconciliation to Warwick on a piece of the true cross in St. Mary's Church at Angers (August 4, 1470).

Louis brought his cousin to this point of agreement. She saw her seventeen-year-old son engaged to the sixteen-year-old Anne Neville, and later she herself vowed to reconcile with Warwick on a piece of the true cross in St. Mary's Church in Angers (August 4, 1470).

"Monsieur du Plessis [wrote Louis XI. on July 25th], I have sent you Messire Ivon du Fou, to put the affairs of Monsieur de Warwick in surety, and I order him to make such arrangements that the people of the said M. de Warwick will suffer no necessity until he is there. To-day we have made the marriage of the Queen of England and of him, and hope to-morrow to have all in readiness to depart."21

"Monsieur du Plessis [wrote Louis XI. on July 25th], I have sent you Sir Ivon du Fou to secure the matters of Monsieur de Warwick, and I'm instructing him to ensure that the people of said Monsieur de Warwick will face no hardships until he arrives. Today, we finalized the marriage between the Queen of England and him, and we hope to have everything ready to leave by tomorrow."21



MEDAL OF CHARLES, DUKE OF BURGUNDY

MEDAL OF CHARLES, DUKE OF BURGUNDY



Meanwhile, the king kept agents in all the Somme[page 281] towns, insinuating opposition to the duke, and reminding the citizens that they were French at heart. His ambassadors passed in and out of the Burgundian court, saying many things in secret besides those they said in public. Plenty there were that wished for war, remarks the observant Commines. Nobles like St. Pol and others could not maintain the same state in peace as in war, and state they loved. In time of war four hundred lances attended the constable, and he had a large allowance to maintain them from which he reaped many a profitable commission besides the fees of his office and his other emoluments. "Moreover," adds Commines, "the nobles were accustomed to say among themselves that if there were no battles without, there would be quarrels within the realm."

Meanwhile, the king kept agents in all the Somme[page 281] towns, subtly encouraging opposition to the duke and reminding the citizens that they were French at heart. His ambassadors moved in and out of the Burgundian court, saying a lot in secret in addition to what they communicated publicly. Many there wanted war, observes the perceptive Commines. Nobles like St. Pol and others couldn't maintain the same status in peace as they did in war, and they valued that status. During wartime, four hundred lances accompanied the constable, and he had a significant budget to support them from which he earned many profitable commissions in addition to his office fees and other benefits. "Moreover," Commines adds, "the nobles were used to saying among themselves that if there were no battles outside, there would be conflicts within the kingdom."

The matter of the grants to Charles of France had been settled to his royal brother's liking, not to that of his Burgundian ally. Champagne and Brie, so cheerfully promised at Peronne, were withdrawn and Guienne substituted. When Normandy had been exchanged for Champagne and Brie, as it was arranged at Peronne, Charles of Burgundy approved the change as he thought it assured him an obedient friend as neighbour.22 The second change, Guienne instead of Champagne and Brie, was quite a different thing.

The issue of the grants to Charles of France was resolved in a way that pleased his royal brother but not his Burgundian ally. Champagne and Brie, which had been happily promised at Peronne, were taken back and replaced with Guienne. When Normandy was traded for Champagne and Brie, as arranged at Peronne, Charles of Burgundy accepted the change because he believed it guaranteed him a compliant neighbor. The second change, swapping Guienne for Champagne and Brie, was a completely different matter.

Guienne bordered the Bay of Biscay far away[page 282] from Burgundy. Naturally, Charles was not content. Then, too, it looked as though he had lost a useful friend as well as a neighbour, for the new Duke of Guienne was formally reconciled to his brother and took oath that his fraternal devotion to his monarch should never again waver.

Guienne was located by the Bay of Biscay, quite far from Burgundy. Naturally, Charles wasn’t happy about this. Additionally, it seemed he had lost not just a helpful ally but also a neighbor, since the new Duke of Guienne had officially made amends with his brother and promised that his loyalty to his king would never again falter.

Long before Charles was completely convinced that Louis was not going to maintain the humble attitude assumed at Peronne and Liege, he became very suspicious that intrigues were on foot against him. "He hastened to Hesdin where he entered into jealousy of his servants" says Commines. That he was assured that there were reasons for his apprehensions appears in an epistle circulated as an open letter,23 to various cities, wherein he makes a detailed statement of the plots against his life by one Jehan d'Arson and Baldwin, son of Duke Philip.

Long before Charles was fully convinced that Louis wasn't going to stick to the humble attitude he had taken at Peronne and Liege, he started to get really suspicious that there were plots against him. "He rushed to Hesdin where he became jealous of his servants," says Commines. The fact that he was convinced there were reasons for his fears is evident in a letter that was shared as an open letter, 23 to various cities, where he describes in detail the conspiracies against his life by someone named Jehan d'Arson and Baldwin, the son of Duke Philip.

Sorry return was this from one recognised as Bastard of Burgundy and brought up in the ducal household. Further, one Jehan de Chassa, Charles's own chamberlain, had taken French leave of the duke's service and made his way to the king in his castle of Amboise, where he had been pleasantly received and promised rich reward when he had "executed his damnable designs against our person."

Sorry return was this from one recognized as the Bastard of Burgundy and raised in the ducal household. Furthermore, one Jehan de Chassa, Charles's own chamberlain, had left the duke's service without permission and made his way to the king in his castle of Amboise, where he had been warmly welcomed and promised a generous reward when he had "carried out his terrible plans against our person."

Messengers sent by this Chassa to Baldwin in Charles's court at St. Omer were arrested as suspicious, and that circumstance frightened Baldwin[page 283] and caused him to take to his heels, leaving his retinue, his horses, and his baggage behind. He dreaded lest he might be attainted and convicted of treason, and therefore he took shelter with the king.

Messengers sent by this Chassa to Baldwin in Charles's court at St. Omer were captured as suspicious, which scared Baldwin[page 283] and made him run away, leaving his crew, his horses, and his belongings behind. He feared he might be accused and convicted of treason, so he sought refuge with the king.

"Saved from this conspiracy by the goodness and clemency of God, we inform you of the events so that you may render thanks by public processions, solemn masses, sermons, and prayers, beseeching Him devoutly and from the heart that He will always guard and defend our person, our lands, seigniories, and subjects from such plots.

"Saved from this conspiracy by the goodness and mercy of God, we want to inform you of the events so that you can show gratitude through public processions, solemn masses, sermons, and prayers, earnestly asking Him from the heart to always protect and defend our person, our lands, lordships, and subjects from such schemes."

"May God protect you, dear subjects. Written in our castle of Hesdin, December 13, 1470.

"May God protect you, dear subjects. Written in our castle of Hesdin, December 13, 1470."

"CHARLES.

"CHARLES."

"LE GROS."    

"THE BIG."

It was not long before Charles had less reason to fear French "subtleties." At an assembly of notables24 convened at Tours at the end of 1470, Louis dropped the mask of friendship worn uneasily for just two years, and made an open brief of his grievances against the duke.

It wasn't long before Charles had fewer reasons to worry about French "tricks." At a gathering of important people24 held in Tours at the end of 1470, Louis stopped pretending to be friendly, which he had done uncomfortably for just two years, and openly listed his complaints against the duke.

His case was cited with a luxury of detail more or less authentic. The interview at Peronne was a simple trap conceived by Balue and the Duke of Burgundy. The treaties of 1465 and 1468, both obtained by undue pressure, had not been respected by Charles, etc. The assembly was obedient to suggestion. It was a packed house.

His case was described with quite a bit of detail, mostly accurate. The interview in Peronne was a straightforward setup planned by Balue and the Duke of Burgundy. The treaties from 1465 and 1468, which were both secured through improper means, hadn't been honored by Charles, etc. The assembly followed the suggestions given to them. It was a rigged situation.

Even Commines shows that it is not surprising[page 284] that there was unanimity25 in the declaration that according to God and his conscience in all honour and justice the king was released from those treaties, and the way was paved for an invasion into Picardy as soon as possible.

Even Commines indicates that it's not surprising[page 284] that there was agreement in the declaration that in the eyes of God and his conscience, the king was free from those treaties, and that preparations were made for an invasion into Picardy as soon as possible.

Charles's public accusations of plots against him did not go unanswered. Jehan de Chassa promptly issued a rejoinder:

Charles's public claims of conspiracies against him didn't go unaddressed. Jehan de Chassa quickly responded:

"As Charles, soi-disant Duke of Burgundy, has sent to divers places letters signed by himself and his secretary, Jehan le Gros, written at Hesdin, December 13th, falsely charging me with plotting against his life with Baldwin, Bastard of Burgundy, and Jehan d'Arson, I, considering that it is matter touching my honour, feel bound to reply.... By God and by my soul I declare that these charges against me made by Charles of Burgundy are false and disloyal lies." 26

"As Charles, self-proclaimed Duke of Burgundy, has sent letters to various places signed by himself and his secretary, Jehan le Gros, written at Hesdin on December 13th, falsely accusing me of plotting against his life with Baldwin, the Bastard of Burgundy, and Jehan d'Arson, I feel it is necessary to respond, considering this concerns my honor.... By God and my soul, I declare that these accusations made against me by Charles of Burgundy are false and disloyal lies." 26

Baldwin, too, expressed righteous indignation at the slur on his character, but he remained in the French court as did many others who had formerly served Charles.

Baldwin also felt justifiable anger at the insult to his character, but he stayed in the French court, just like many others who had previously served Charles.

Meanwhile, the Earl of Warwick, having left his daughter in the hands of Margaret of Anjou, openly aided by Louis, sailed back to England in September But there had been one further change of base of which the earl was still unconscious. His elder son-in-law had not rejoiced in the Warwick-Lancaster[page 285] alliance. It brought young Prince Edward to the fore, and bereft the Duke of Clarence—long ready to replace Edward of York—of any immediate prospects. Therefore he was inclined to accept offers of a reconciliation tendered him by King Edward.

Meanwhile, the Earl of Warwick, having left his daughter with Margaret of Anjou, openly supported by Louis, sailed back to England in September. But there had been one more shift that the earl was still unaware of. His older son-in-law hadn’t been pleased with the Warwick-Lancaster alliance. It brought young Prince Edward into the spotlight and left the Duke of Clarence—who had long been ready to take Edward of York's place—without any immediate opportunities. So, he was inclined to accept King Edward's offers for reconciliation.

Despite his secret change of heart, Clarence sailed with Warwick and joined with him in the proclamations scattered over England, declaring that the exiles were returning to "set right and justice to their places, and to reduce and redeem for ever the realm from its thraldom." Never a mention of either Edward IV. or Henry VI. Perhaps it was as convenient to see which way the wind blew and to put in a name accordingly.

Despite his hidden change of heart, Clarence sailed with Warwick and joined him in the announcements spread across England, claiming that the exiles were coming back to "restore justice to their rightful places and to free the realm from its oppression forever." There was no mention of either Edward IV or Henry VI. Maybe it was just easier to see which way the wind was blowing and name whoever suited the moment.

On landing, however, "King Henry VI." was raised as a cry. In Nottinghamshire, where Edward lay, not a word was heard for York. There was no conflict. Edward felt that Fate had turned against him and off he rode to Lyme with a small following, took ship, and made for Holland. It was stormy, pirates from the Hanseatic towns gave chase, and glad was Edward to take shelter at Alkmaar where De la Groothuse, Governor of Holland, welcomed him in the name of the duke.27 Edward was quite destitute. He had nothing with which to pay his fare across the Channel but a gown lined with marten's fur, and as for his train, never so poor a company was seen.

On landing, however, "King Henry VI." was shouted as a rallying cry. In Nottinghamshire, where Edward was, there wasn't a word spoken in support of York. There was no fighting. Edward felt like fate had turned against him, so he rode off to Lyme with a small group, took a ship, and headed for Holland. The weather was stormy, and pirates from the Hanseatic towns were in pursuit, so Edward was relieved to find shelter in Alkmaar, where De la Groothuse, Governor of Holland, welcomed him on behalf of the duke.27 Edward was completely broke. He had nothing to pay for his fare across the Channel except a gown lined with marten fur, and his entourage was the poorest seen in a long time.

Eleven days later, Warwick was master of all[page 286] England and official business was transacted in the name of Henry VI., "limp and helpless on his throne as a sack of wool." He was a mere shadow and pretence and what was done in his name was done without his will or knowledge.

Eleven days later, Warwick was in control of all[page 286] England, and official business was carried out in the name of Henry VI., "weak and powerless on his throne like a sack of wool." He was essentially a ghost and a facade, and everything done in his name was done without his consent or awareness.

Charles of Burgundy did not hasten to greet his unbidden guest. He would rather have heard that his brother-in-law were dead, but he bade Groothuse show him every courtesy and supply him with necessaries and five hundred crowns a month for luxuries. After a time, and perhaps informed by weather prophets that the Lancastrian wind blowing over in England was but a fickle breeze, he consented to forget his hereditary sympathies.

Charles of Burgundy didn’t rush to welcome his unexpected guest. He would have preferred to hear that his brother-in-law was dead, but he instructed Groothuse to treat him with every courtesy and provide him with necessities, along with five hundred crowns a month for luxuries. Eventually, and possibly encouraged by weather forecasters suggesting that the Lancastrian winds from England were just a passing fancy, he agreed to put aside his family loyalties.

"The same day that the duke received news of the king's arrival in Holland, I was come from Calais to Boulogne (where the duke then lay) ignorant of the event and of the king's flight.28 The duke was first advised that he was dead, which did not trouble him much for he loved the Lancaster line far better than that of York. Besides he had with him the Dukes of Exeter and of Somerset and divers others of King Henry's faction, by which means he thought himself assured of peace with the line of Lancaster. But he feared the Earl of Warwick, neither knew he how to content him that was to come to him, I mean King Edward, whose sister he had married and who was also brother-in-arms, for the king wore the Golden Fleece and the duke the Garter.

"The same day the duke got news about the king arriving in Holland, I had just come from Calais to Boulogne (where the duke was staying), unaware of the situation and the king's escape.28 The duke was initially told that the king was dead, which didn’t bother him much since he preferred the Lancaster line over the York line. Additionally, he had with him the Dukes of Exeter and Somerset and several others from King Henry’s side, which made him feel confident about having peace with the Lancaster line. But he was worried about the Earl of Warwick, and he didn’t know how to deal with King Edward, who was coming to him; he had married Edward's sister and was also a brother-in-arms, as the king wore the Golden Fleece and the duke wore the Garter."

"Straightway then the duke sent me back to Calais accompanied by a gentleman or two of this new faction[page 287] of Henry, and gave me instructions how to deal with this new world, urging me to go because it was important for him to be well served in the matter.29 I went as far as Tournehem, a castle near to Guisnes, and then dared not proceed because I found people fleeing for fear of the English who were devastating the country.... Never before had I needed a safe-conduct for the English are very honourable. All this seemed very strange to me for I had never seen these mutations in the world."

"Right away, the duke sent me back to Calais with a couple of gentlemen from Henry's new faction[page 287] and gave me instructions on how to handle this new situation, urging me to go because it was important for him to be well taken care of. 29 I traveled as far as Tournehem, a castle near Guisnes, but then I didn't dare continue because I saw people fleeing from the English who were devastating the area... I had never needed a safe-conduct before since the English are usually very honorable. All of this seemed very strange to me because I had never witnessed such changes in the world."

Commines was uncertain as to what he had better do and wanted instructions. "The duke sent me a ring from his finger, bidding me go forward with the promise that if I were taken prisoner he would redeem me." New surprises met the envoy at Calais. None of the well-known faces were to be seen. "Further, upon the gate of my lodgings and the very door of my chamber were a hundred white crosses and rhymes signifying that the King of France and Earl of Warwick were one—all of which seemed strange to me." Well received was Commines and entertained at dinner. It was told at table how within a quarter of an hour after the arrival of news from England every man wore this livery (the ragged staff of Warwick), so speedy and sudden was the change. "This is the first time that I ever knew how little stable are these mundane affairs."

Commines was unsure what to do and wanted directions. "The duke sent me a ring from his finger, urging me to move forward with the promise that if I were captured, he would rescue me." New surprises awaited the envoy in Calais. None of the familiar faces were there. "Moreover, on the gate of my lodgings and at the very door of my room were a hundred white crosses and verses indicating that the King of France and Earl of Warwick were united—all of which struck me as strange." Commines was well-received and hosted for dinner. It was mentioned at the table that within a quarter of an hour after the news arrived from England, every man wore this livery (the ragged staff of Warwick), illustrating how rapid and sudden the change was. "This is the first time I ever realized how unstable these worldly matters are."

"In all communications that passed between them[page 288] and me, I repeated that King Edward was dead, of which fact I said I was well assured, notwithstanding that I knew the contrary, adding further that though it were not so, yet was the league between the Duke of Burgundy and the king and realm of England such that this accident could not infringe it—whomever they would acknowledge as king him would we recognise.... Thus it was agreed that the league should remain firm and inviolate between us and the king and realm of England save that for Edward we named Henry."

"In all the communications that passed between them[page 288] and me, I kept saying that King Edward was dead, a fact I claimed to be sure of, even though I knew the opposite was true. I also mentioned that even if it wasn't the case, the alliance between the Duke of Burgundy and the king and kingdom of England was such that this situation couldn't affect it—whoever they chose to recognize as king, we would acknowledge him. Thus, it was agreed that the alliance would remain strong and unbroken between us and the king and kingdom of England, except that for Edward we named Henry."

Commines explains further that the wool trade was what made amity with England necessary to Flanders and Holland, "which is the principal cause that moved the merchants to labour earnestly for peace."

Commines explains further that the wool trade was what made friendship with England essential for Flanders and Holland, "which is the main reason that pushed the merchants to work hard for peace."

Charles made vague promises to his uninvited guest, declaring ostentatiously that his blood was Lancastrian. Nevertheless he finally consented to an interview with him of York, in spite of the remonstrances of the Lancastrians, Somerset and Exeter. "The duke could not tell whom to please and either party he feared to displease. But in the end, because sharp war was upon him face to face, he inclined to the English dukes, accepting their promises against the Earl of Warwick, their ancient enemy." King Edward, "who was on the spot and very ill at ease," was quieted by secret assurances that the duke was obliged to dissimulate. "Seeing that he could not keep the king but that he was bound to return to England[page 289] and fearing for divers considerations altogether to discontent him, Charles pretended that he could not aid the king and forbade his subjects to enter his service." Privately, however, he gave him fifty thousand florins of St. Andrew's cross, and had two or three ships fitted out at Vere in Zealand, a harbour where all nations were received. Besides this he secretly hired fourteen well appointed "ships of the Easterlings, which promised to serve him till he landed in England and for fifteen days after, "great aid considering the times."

Charles made vague promises to his uninvited guest, boasting that he was of Lancastrian blood. Still, he eventually agreed to meet with York, despite protests from the Lancastrians, Somerset and Exeter. “The duke was uncertain whom to satisfy and worried about displeasing either side. But in the end, as sharp war loomed over him, he leaned toward the English dukes, accepting their promises against the Earl of Warwick, their longtime enemy.” King Edward, “who was present and very uncomfortable,” was reassured by secret assurances that the duke had to pretend. “Knowing he could not hold onto the king and that he had to return to England[page 289] and fearing various reasons to upset him, Charles pretended he could not help the king and ordered his subjects not to join his service.” Privately, though, he gave him fifty thousand florins of St. Andrew’s cross and arranged for two or three ships to be outfitted at Vere in Zealand, a harbor welcoming all nations. In addition, he secretly hired fourteen well-prepared “ships of the Easterlings, which promised to serve him until he landed in England and for fifteen days afterward,” which was significant help considering the circumstances.

King Edward departed out of Flanders in the year 1471, when the Duke of Burgundy went to wrest Amiens and St. Quentin back from the king.30 "The said duke thought now howsoever the world went in England he could not speed amiss because he had friends on both sides."31

King Edward left Flanders in 1471 when the Duke of Burgundy set out to reclaim Amiens and St. Quentin from the king.30 "The duke figured that no matter what was happening in England, he couldn't go wrong because he had allies on both sides."31

Edward's adventures in England proved that he had not lost his hold there. Warwick's extraordinary brief success was but a flash in the pan. London opened her gates and then the pitched battle at Barnet gave a final verdict between the rival Houses which England accepted. This battle was fought on April 14th, when the thick fog and the like speech of the two bodies caused hopeless confusion. Many friends slew each other unwittingly, and among the slain was the indefatigable, energetic Warwick who had hoped to play with[page 290] his royal puppets. Only forty-four was he and worthy of a better and more statesmanlike career.

Edward's adventures in England showed that he still had a firm grip there. Warwick's brief success was just a flash in the pan. London welcomed him back, and the battle at Barnet settled the score between the rival Houses, which England accepted. This battle took place on April 14th, when the thick fog and the clashing tactics of the two armies led to complete chaos. Many friends accidentally killed each other, and among the dead was the tireless and spirited Warwick, who had hoped to manipulate his royal puppets. He was only forty-four and deserved a better, more statesmanlike career.

On that same day Margaret of Anjou and her son landed at Weymouth. Hearing of Warwick's death, they tried to reach Wales but were intercepted and forced to fight at Tewkesbury. Here the young prince, too, met his death. To Edward's direct command is attributed the murder of the unfortunate Henry VI. in the Tower, which happened at about the same time. The desolated Margaret of Anjou lingered five years under restraint in England before she was ransomed by King Louis.

On that same day, Margaret of Anjou and her son arrived in Weymouth. After hearing about Warwick's death, they tried to make their way to Wales but were intercepted and forced into battle at Tewkesbury. There, the young prince also lost his life. Edward is directly blamed for the murder of the tragic Henry VI in the Tower, which occurred around the same time. The heartbroken Margaret of Anjou remained in captivity in England for five years before King Louis arranged for her ransom.

"Sir John Paston to Margaret Paston. Wreten at London the Thorysdaye in Esterne weke, 1471.

"Sir John Paston to Margaret Paston. Written in London on Thursday during Easter week, 1471."

"God hathe schewyd Hym selffe marvelouslye lyke Hym that made all and can undoo agayn whare Hym lyst."32

"God has shown Himself wonderfully like Himself who made everything and can undo again wherever He wishes."32

Charles of Burgundy could now pride himself on his foresight. His brother of the two Orders was himself again.

Charles of Burgundy could now take pride in his foresight. His brother from the two Orders was back to being himself again.

"The very day on which this fight happened [says Commines] the Duke of Burgundy, being before Amiens, received letters from the duchess his wife, that the King of England was not at all satisfied with him, that he had given his aid grudgingly and as if for very little cause he would have deserted him. To speak plainly there never was great friendship between them afterwards. Yet the Duke of Burgundy seemed[page 291] to be extremely pleased at this news and published it everywhere."

"The very day this fight took place [says Commines], the Duke of Burgundy, who was in front of Amiens, got letters from his wife, the duchess, saying that the King of England was really unhappy with him, that he had offered his support reluctantly and that he would have abandoned him at the slightest excuse. To put it simply, there was never a strong friendship between them after that. Still, the Duke of Burgundy appeared[page 291] to be really pleased with this news and shared it with everyone."

A transaction of his own of this time, the duke did not publish. It was a procedure perhaps justified by these wonderful "mutations in the world" which impressed Commines as strange and terrible. The Duke of Burgundy caused a legal document to be drawn up attesting his own heirship to Henry VI. of England, and filed the same in the Abbey of St. Bertin with all due formality. If there came more "mutations" in the world whose very existence was a new experience to Philip de Commines, Charles was ready to interpose his own plank in the new structure.

A transaction of his own during this time, the duke did not publish. This decision was perhaps justified by those remarkable "changes in the world" that seemed strange and frightening to Commines. The Duke of Burgundy had a legal document prepared that confirmed his own claim as the heir to Henry VI of England, and he filed it in the Abbey of St. Bertin with all the necessary formalities. If there were more "changes" in the world that were completely new experiences for Philip de Commines, Charles was ready to put his own mark on the new landscape.

In the archives of the House of Croy in the château of Beaumont, rests this document, which was duly signed by Charles on November 3, 1471, in his own hand "so that greater faith" be given to the statement that no one was truer heir to the Lancaster House than Charles of Burgundy.33 Two canons attested the instrument as notaries, and the witnesses were Hugonet, Humbercourt, and Bladet.

In the archives of the House of Croy in the château of Beaumont, this document sits, signed by Charles in his own handwriting on November 3, 1471, "to ensure greater trust" in the declaration that no one was a truer heir to the Lancaster House than Charles of Burgundy.33 Two canons certified the document as notaries, and the witnesses were Hugonet, Humbercourt, and Bladet.

It was expressly stipulated that if there were any[page 292] delay in the duke's entering upon his English inheritance—which devolved to him through his mother,—a delay caused by motives of public utility of Christendom, and of the House of Burgundy, this should not prejudice his rights or those of his successors. A mere deferring of assuring the titles, etc., brought no prejudice to his rights. His delay ended in his death and Edward IV. never had to combat this claim of the brother-in-law who had helped him, though grudgingly, to regain his throne.

It was clearly stated that if there was any[page 292] delay in the duke taking up his English inheritance—which he received from his mother—a delay caused by reasons of public benefit for Christendom and the House of Burgundy, this would not affect his rights or those of his successors. Simply postponing the confirmation of the titles, etc., did not harm his rights. His delay resulted in his death, and Edward IV never had to deal with the claim from the brother-in-law who had, albeit reluctantly, helped him regain his throne.


[Footnote 1: Meyer is the earliest historian to tell this story and it is vouched for by no existing contemporary evidence.]

[Footnote 1: Meyer is the first historian to tell this story, and there's no existing contemporary evidence to back it up.

[Footnote 2: From Henry VI.-Henry VII. the English throne was twice lost and twice regained by each of the rival Houses of York and Lancaster. Thirteen pitched battles were fought between Englishmen on English soil. Three out of four kings died by violence. Eighty persons connected with the blood royal were executed or assassinated.]

[Footnote 2: From Henry VI to Henry VII, the English throne was lost and regained twice by the rival Houses of York and Lancaster. Thirteen major battles were fought between Englishmen on English soil. Three out of four kings died violently. Eighty people related to the royal bloodline were executed or assassinated.

[Footnote 3: Ramsay, Lancaster and York, ii., 232 et seq.; Oman, Hundred Years' War and Warwick, the King-maker, are followed here in addition to Kirk, Lavisse, etc.]

[Footnote 3: Ramsay, Lancaster and York, ii., 232 et seq.; Oman, Hundred Years' War and Warwick, the King-maker, are included here along with Kirk, Lavisse, and others.]

[Footnote 4: That the king chose his wife without the earl's knowledge or consent has been accepted as the chief cause, and again denied by various authorities.]

[Footnote 4: That the king chose his wife without the earl's knowledge or approval has been accepted as the main reason, but various experts have also disputed it.

[Footnote 5: See Oman's Warwick, p. 185.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Oman's Warwick, p. 185.

[Footnote 6: Rymer, Fædera, xi., 654; negotiations had been going on for about a year.]

[Footnote 6: Rymer, Fædera, xi., 654; discussions had been happening for about a year.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., 651.]

[Footnote 8: "Quia nihil est quod ita relucet in principe sicut clemencia et maxime circa domesticos et subditos."]

[Footnote 8: "Because nothing shines in a ruler as brightly as mercy, especially towards family and subjects."

[Footnote 9: Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 216. The editor thinks that the speech was preserved in the register of Ypres just as it was delivered, untouched by chroniclers.]

[Footnote 9: Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 216. The editor believes that the speech was kept in the records of Ypres exactly as it was given, without any alterations by the chroniclers.]

[Footnote 10: Il sent la France.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ He feels France.

[Footnote 11: Middleburg, the 3d of June, 1470. "Madame's sign manual" on the copy is dated June 6th. (Plancher, Histoire générale et particulière de Bourgogne, etc., iv., cclxxi).]

[Footnote 11: Middleburg, June 3, 1470. "Madame's signature" on the copy is dated June 6. (Plancher, Histoire générale et particulière de Bourgogne, etc., iv., cclxxi).]

[Footnote 12: Good Friday, April 20th.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Good Friday, April 20.

[Footnote 13: Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 226.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 226.]

[Footnote 14: Comines-Lenglet., "Preuves," iii., 124. Written at Amboise, May, 12, 1470.]

[Footnote 14: Comines-Lenglet., "Evidence," iii., 124. Written at Amboise, May 12, 1470.

[Footnote 15: Plancher, iv., cclxi., etc.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plancher, iv., cclxi., etc.]

[Footnote 16: Duke Charles to the Council of the King at Rouen, May 29th. (Plancher, iv., cclxix.)]

[Footnote 16: Duke Charles to the King's Council in Rouen, May 29. (Plancher, iv., cclxix.)

[Footnote 17: Mémoires, iii., ch. iv.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoirs, iii., ch. iv.]

[Footnote 18: Duclos "Preuves," v., 296.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Duclos "Evidence," v., 296.]

[Footnote 19: Chastellain, v., 453. These phrases are, to be sure, those of our literary and imaginative chronicler, but the substance is that of attested words from Charles. M, Petit-Dutaillis accepts it. (Lavisse, ivii., 363.)]

[Footnote 19: Chastellain, v., 453. These phrases are certainly from our literary and imaginative chronicler, but the content is based on confirmed statements from Charles. M, Petit-Dutaillis agrees with this. (Lavisse, ivii., 363.)

[Footnote 20: See Plancher, iv., cclxxxix.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Plancher, vol. 4, 289.]

[Footnote 21: Aujourd'hui avons fait le mariage de la reine d'Angleterre et de lui." Undoubtedly a half jocose way of stating the alliance of the children. The following item occurs in the King's accounts for December, 1470: "à maistre Jehan le prestre, la somme de xxvii l. x.s.t pour vingt escus d'or à lui donnée par le roy, pour le restituer de semblable somme que, par l'ordonnance d'icellui seigneur, il avait baillée du sien au vicaire de Bayeux auquel icellui seigneur en a fait don en faveur de ce qu' il estait venu espouser le prince de Galles a la fille du Comte de Warwick." This was a betrothal, not the actual marriage. In August, Louis was still asking for a dispensation. (Wavrin, Dupont ed., iii., 4I, note. See also Lettres de Louis XI., iv., 131.)]

[Footnote 21: Today we celebrated the marriage of the Queen of England and him." This was undoubtedly a somewhat joking way of referring to the alliance of the children. The following entry appears in the King’s accounts for December 1470: "to Master John the priest, the sum of twenty-seven pounds ten shillings for twenty gold escudos given to him by the king, to reimburse him for a similar sum that, by the order of the aforementioned lord, he had given from his own to the vicar of Bayeux, to whom the same lord has made a gift in favor of the fact that he came to marry the Prince of Wales to the daughter of the Earl of Warwick." This was a betrothal, not the actual marriage. In August, Louis was still requesting a dispensation. (Wavrin, Dupont ed., iii., 41, note. See also Letters of Louis XI., iv., 131.)

[Footnote 22: A group of smaller seigniories was also involved, Quercy, Périgord, La Rochelle, etc. See letter-patent, (Comines-Lenglet, "Preuves," iii., 97.)]

[Footnote 22: A group of smaller lordships was also involved, Quercy, Périgord, La Rochelle, etc. See letter-patent, (Comines-Lenglet, "Preuves," iii., 97.)]

[Footnote 23: Duclos, "Preuves" v., 302.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Duclos, "Evidence" v., 302.]

[Footnote 24: Comines-Lenglet, "Preuves," iii., 68; Lavisse, ivii., 364.]

[Footnote 24: Comines-Lenglet, "Evidence," iii., 68; Lavisse, ivii., 364.]

[Footnote 25: See Lavisse ivii., 364. He states that the king named all the deputies that the towns were to appoint.]

[Footnote 25: See Lavisse ivii., 364. He says that the king named all the representatives that the towns were supposed to appoint.

[Footnote 26: Duclos, "Preuves," v., 307.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Duclos, "Evidence," v., 307.]

[Footnote 27: Commines, iii., ch. v.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, iii., ch. v.

[Footnote 28: Commines, iii., ch. vi.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, III, Chapter VI.

[Footnote 29: See instructions given to him for this mission, Wavrin-Dupont, iii., 271.]

[Footnote 29: See instructions provided to him for this mission, Wavrin-Dupont, iii., 271.]

[Footnote 30: Commines, iii., ch. vii.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, III, Chapter VII.

[Footnote 31: As soon as Edward and his English exiles sailed, Charles published a proclamation forbidding his subjects to aid him.]

[Footnote 31: As soon as Edward and his English exiles set sail, Charles issued a proclamation banning his subjects from helping him.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters, 3, 4.

[Footnote 33: See Gachard, Études et Notices historiques concernant l'histoire des Pays-Bas, ii., 343, en approuvant et emologant toutes les choses deseurdittes et chascune d'icelles et a fin que plus grant foy soit adjoustée à tout ce que cy desus est escript, avant signé ce présent instrument de nostre propre main et le fait sceller de nostre seau en signe de vérité, l'an et jour desusdit. [This in French, the body in Latin.]

[Footnote 33: See Gachard, Études et Notices historiques concernant l'histoire des Pays-Bas, ii., 343, approving and confirming all aforementioned matters and each of them, and in order to give greater credence to everything written above, we have signed this present instrument with our own hand and sealed it with our seal as a sign of truth, on the year and day mentioned above. [This in French, the body in Latin.]

"CHARLES."]

"CHARLES."





CHAPTER XV

NEGOTIATIONS AND TREACHERY

1471

All work had ceased at Paris for three days by the king's command, while praise was chanted to God, to the Virgin, and to all saints male and female, for the victory won by Henry of Lancaster, in 1470, over the base usurper Edward de la Marche. From Amboise, Louis made a special pilgrimage to Notre Dame de Celles at Poitiers to breathe in pious solitude his own prayers of thanksgiving for the happy event. The battle of Tewkesbury stemmed the course of this abundant stream of gratitude, and there were other thanksgivings.1

All work had stopped in Paris for three days at the king's order while praises were sung to God, the Virgin, and all saints, both male and female, for the victory achieved by Henry of Lancaster in 1470 against the illegitimate usurper Edward de la Marche. From Amboise, Louis made a special pilgrimage to Notre Dame de Celles in Poitiers to quietly offer his own prayers of thanks for this fortunate event. The battle of Tewkesbury interrupted this wave of gratitude, and there were more expressions of thanks. 1

In the spring of 1471, Edward IV. was dating complacent letters from Canterbury to his good friends at Bruges,2 acknowledging their valuable assistance to his brother Charles,3 recognising his part in restoring Britain's rightful sovereign to his throne. To his sister, the Duchess of Burgundy, the returned exile gave substantial proof of his gratitude in the shape of privileges in wool manufacture[page 294] and trade.4

In the spring of 1471, Edward IV was writing friendly letters from Canterbury to his good friends in Bruges, acknowledging their valuable help to his brother Charles, recognizing his role in bringing Britain’s rightful king back to the throne. To his sister, the Duchess of Burgundy, the returned exile expressed significant gratitude by granting privileges in wool manufacturing and trade[page 294].

Like one of the alternating figures in a Swiss weather vane the King of England had swung out into the open, pointing triumphantly to fair weather over his head, while Louis was forced back into solitary impotence. He seemed singularly isolated. His English friends were gone, his nobles were again forming a hostile camp around Charles of France, now Duke of Guienne, who had forgotten his late protestations of fraternal devotion, and there were many indications that the Anglo-Burgundian alliance might prove as serious a peril to France as it had in times gone by but not wholly forgotten.

Like one of the changing figures on a Swiss weather vane, the King of England had stepped out into the open, proudly pointing to fair weather above him, while Louis was pushed back into lonely powerlessness. He seemed remarkably isolated. His English friends were gone, and his nobles were once again gathering around Charles of France, now Duke of Guienne, who had disregarded his recent claims of brotherly loyalty. There were numerous signs that the Anglo-Burgundian alliance could become as significant a threat to France as it had been in the past, though not entirely forgotten.

The two most important of the disputed towns on the Somme were, however, in Louis's possession, and Charles of Burgundy, ready to reduce Amiens by siege on March 10, 1471, consented to stay his proceedings by striking a truce which was renewed in July. This afforded a valuable respite to the king, and he busied himself in energetic efforts to detach his brother from the group of malcontents. Various disquieting rumours about the prince's marriage projects caused his royal brother deep anxiety, and induced him to despatch a special envoy to Guienne. To that envoy Louis wrote as follows:5

The two most important disputed towns on the Somme were in Louis's possession, and Charles of Burgundy, ready to lay siege to Amiens on March 10, 1471, agreed to pause his actions by establishing a truce that was extended in July. This gave the king a crucial break, and he focused on actively trying to pull his brother away from the group of dissenters. Various troubling rumors about the prince's marriage plans caused his royal brother significant worry, prompting him to send a special envoy to Guienne. Louis wrote to that envoy as follows:5

"MONSEIGNEUR DU BOUCHAGE:

"MONSEIGNEUR DU BOUCHAGE:"

"Guiot du Chesney6 has brought me despatches from Monsg. de Guienne and Mons. de Lescun and has, further, mentioned three points to me: First, in behalf of Mme. de Savoy,7 ... second, in regard to M. d'Ursé ... third, touching the mission of Mons. de Lescun to marry Monsg. of Guienne to the daughter of Monsg. de Foix.... The Ursé matter I will leave to you, and will agree to what you determine upon. On the spot you will be a better judge of what I ought to say and what would be advantageous to me, than I can here.

"Guiot du Chesney6 has delivered messages from Monsg. de Guienne and Mons. de Lescun and has also mentioned three things to me: First, on behalf of Mme. de Savoy,7 ... second, regarding M. d'Ursé ... third, about Mons. de Lescun's mission to marry Monsg. of Guienne to the daughter of Monsg. de Foix.... I'll leave the Ursé matter to you and will go along with whatever you decide. You’ll have a better sense of what I should say and what would be beneficial for me than I can from here."

"In regard to the third point, the Foix marriage, you know what a misfortune it would be to me. Use all your five senses to prevent it. I am told that my brother does not really like the idea, and it has occurred to me that Mons. de Lescun has brought him to consent in order to further the marriage of the duchess,8 so that in taking the sister, the duke will be relieved of this sum, a condition that would please him greatly because he has nothing to pay it with. I would prefer to pay both it and all the accompanying claims and then be through with it. In effect, I beg you make him agree to another [bride] before you leave, and do not be in any hurry to come to me. If this Aragon affair9 can be arranged you will place me in Paradise.

"About the third point, the Foix marriage, you know how much of a disaster this would be for me. Use all your senses to stop it. I’ve heard that my brother isn’t really onboard with the idea, and it seems to me that Mons. de Lescun has convinced him to agree in order to push forward the marriage of the duchess,8 so that by marrying the sister, the duke will avoid paying this amount, which would make him very happy since he has no way to pay it. I would rather settle both that amount and all related claims and be done with it. Honestly, I’m asking you to get him to agree to another [bride] before you leave, and please don't rush to see me. If this Aragon situation9 can be sorted out, you will put me in a great place."

"Item. I have thought that Monsg. de Foix would not approve this Aragon girl, because he himself has some hopes of the kingdom of Aragon through his wife. If Monsg. of Guienne were advised of this, I believe it would help along our case.

Item. I thought that Monsg. de Foix wouldn't approve of this Aragon girl because he has some hopes for the kingdom of Aragon through his wife. If Monsg. of Guienne knew about this, I believe it would support our case.

"Item. It seems to me that you have a splendid opportunity to be very frank with my brother. For he has informed me through this man that the duke [of Brittany] has paid no attention to the representations made him in my behalf, through Corguilleray, and since my brother himself confides this to me, you have an opportunity to assure him that I thank him, and that I never cherish him so highly as when he tells me the truth, and that I now recognise that he does not desire to deceive me, since he does not spare the duke [of Brittany] and that, since he sees him opposed to me, he should return the seal that you know of and refuse to take his sister [Eleanor de Foix, the sister of the Duchess of Brittany], or to enter into any other league.

Item. It seems to me that you have a great chance to be straightforward with my brother. He has told me through this man that the duke of Brittany hasn’t paid any attention to what was said on my behalf through Corguilleray, and since my brother himself shares this with me, you can assure him that I appreciate it, and I value him most when he speaks the truth. I now understand that he doesn’t want to deceive me, as he doesn’t hold back when talking about the duke of Brittany, and since he sees the duke as an opponent to me, he should return the seal that you know about and refuse to take his sister, Eleanor de Foix, or to get involved in any other alliance.

"If he will choose a wife quite above suspicion, as long as I live I will harbour no misgiving of him and he shall be as puissant in all the realm of France as I myself, as long as I live. In short, Mons. du Bouchage my friend, if you can gain this point, you will place me in Paradise. Stay where you are until Monseigneur de Lescun has arrived, and a good piece afterwards, even if you have to play the invalid, and before you depart put our affair in surety if you can, I implore you. And may God, Monseigneur du Bouchage my friend, to whom I pray, and may Nostre Dame de Behuart aid your negotiations. The women10 of Mme. de Burgundy have all been ill with the[page 297] mal chault, and it is reported that the daughter is seriously afflicted and bloated. Some say that she is already dead. I am not sure of the death but I am quite certain of the malady.

"If he chooses a wife completely beyond suspicion, I won’t have any doubts about him for as long as I live, and he will hold as much power across all of France as I do, while I’m alive. In short, Mons. du Bouchage, my friend, if you can achieve this, you will bring me to Paradise. Stay where you are until Monseigneur de Lescun arrives, and even a good while after that, even if you have to pretend to be unwell, and before you leave, please make sure our agreement is secured, I beg you. And may God, Monseigneur du Bouchage, my friend, to whom I pray, and may Nostre Dame de Behuart support your efforts. The women10 of Mme. de Burgundy have all been sick with the[page 297] mal chault, and it’s rumored that the daughter is seriously ill and swollen. Some say she is already dead. I’m not certain about the death, but I’m definitely sure about the illness."

     "Written at Lannoy, Aug. 18th.

"Written at Lannoy, Aug 18."

"LOYS.  

LOYS.

"TILHART."    

"TILHART."

That the king's professed confidence in his brother did not remove all suspicions of that young man's steadfastness from his mind is shown by the following letter, written two days later than the above, to Lorenzo de' Medici:

That the king's stated confidence in his brother didn't erase all doubts about that young man's loyalty from his mind is evident in the following letter, written two days after the one above, to Lorenzo de' Medici:

"Dear and beloved cousin, we have learned that our brother of Guienne has sent to Rome to ask a dispensation from the oath he swore to us, of which we send you a duplicate. Since you are a great favourite with our Holy Father pray use your influence with his Holiness so that our brother may not obtain his dispensation, and that his messenger may not be able to do any negotiating. In this you will do us a singular and agreeable pleasure which we will recognise in the future as we have in the past on fitting occasion....

"Dear and beloved cousin, we have heard that our brother in Guienne has sent a request to Rome to ask for a release from the oath he made to us, a copy of which we are sending you. Since you are a favorite of our Holy Father, please use your influence with him so that our brother does not get his release, and that his messenger is unable to negotiate. By doing this, you will do us a great favor that we will appreciate now and in the future, just as we have in the past at appropriate times."

    "Written at St. Michel sur Loire, August 20th.

"Written at St. Michel sur Loire, August 20th."

"LOYS."    

"LOYS."

Louis does not seem to have taken his own doubts as to the very existence of Mary of Burgundy very seriously. While he was infinitely anxious to prevent her alliance with his brother, he made overtures to betroth her to his baby son, while he reminded her father in touching phrases that he, Louis, was Mary's loving godfather and[page 298] hence exactly the person to be her father-in-law.

Louis doesn't seem to have taken his own doubts about the existence of Mary of Burgundy very seriously. While he was extremely eager to stop her from marrying his brother, he proposed to betroth her to his young son, and he gently reminded her father that he, Louis, was Mary's loving godfather and[page 298] therefore the perfect choice to be her father-in-law.

The winter of 1471-72 was filled with attempts to make terms between the king and the duke before the termination of the truce. The king was very hopeful of attaining this good result, and sweetly trustful of the duke's pacific and friendly intentions. He sternly refused to listen to suggestions that Charles meant to play him false and was very definite in his expressions of confidence. The following epistle to his envoys at the duke's court was an excellent document to fall by chance into Burgundian hands:11

The winter of 1471-72 was filled with efforts to negotiate terms between the king and the duke before the truce ended. The king was very optimistic about achieving a good outcome and genuinely believed in the duke's peaceful and friendly intentions. He firmly dismissed any suggestions that Charles might betray him and was quite clear in expressing his confidence. The following letter to his representatives at the duke's court was a valuable document that could easily end up in Burgundian hands:11

"To MONSIEUR DE CRAON AND PIERRE D'ORIOLE:

"To MONSIEUR DE CRAON AND PIERRE D'ORIOLE:"

"My cousin and monseigneur the general, I received your letters this evening at the hostelry of Montbazon where I came because I have not yet dared to go to Amboise.12 When I imparted to you the doubts that I had heard, it was not with the purpose of delaying you in completing your business but only to advise you of the dangers that were in the air. And to free you from all doubts I assure you, that if Monseigneur of Burgundy is willing to confirm, by writing or verbally, the terms which we arranged at Orleans13, I wish you to accept it and to clinch the matter and I am quite determined to trust to it. As to your suspicion that he may wish to make the chief[page 299] promises in private letters without putting it in a formal shape, you know that I agreed to it by a pronotary, and when I have once accepted a thing I never withdraw my decision.

"My cousin and General, I received your letters this evening at the inn in Montbazon where I've come because I haven't yet gathered the courage to go to Amboise.12 When I shared my concerns with you, it wasn't to hold you back from finishing your business but just to inform you of the dangers that might be out there. To put your mind at ease, I assure you that if the Duke of Burgundy is willing to confirm, either in writing or verbally, the terms we agreed upon in Orleans13, I want you to accept it and finalize the deal, and I am fully committed to trusting it. Regarding your worry that he might prefer to make key promises in private letters without formalizing them, remember that I agreed to this through a notary, and once I’ve made a decision, I stick to it."

"My cousin and you monseigneur the general, see to it that Monseigneur of Burgundy gives you adequate assurance of the letters that he is to issue. When I once have the letter such as we agreed upon and he is bound, I do not doubt that he will keep faith. If my life were at stake, I am resolved to trust him. Do not send me any more of your suspicions for I assure you that my greatest worldly desire is that the matter be finished, since he has given verbal assurance that he wishes me well. You write that the pronotary told you that I was negotiating in every direction. By my faith, I have no ambassador but you, and by the words that Monseigneur of Burgundy said to you you can easily solve the question, for he has only offered you what he mentioned before when the matters were discussed. It looks to me as though they were not free from traitors since they have Abbé de Begars and Master Ythier Marchant.14

"My cousin, and you, General, make sure that the Duke of Burgundy gives you a solid guarantee regarding the letters he will issue. Once I have the letter we agreed on, I believe he will honor his word. I would trust him even if my life depended on it. Please don’t send me any more of your doubts because my biggest desire is for this matter to be resolved, especially since he has verbally assured me that he means well. You mentioned that the notary told you I was negotiating in every direction. Honestly, you are my only ambassador, and based on what the Duke of Burgundy told you, you can easily resolve the matter, as he merely reiterated what he mentioned previously during our discussions. It seems to me that there are traitors involved since they have Abbé de Begars and Master Ythier Marchant.14"

"A herald of the King of England came here on his way to Monsg. of Burgundy, who asked for a safe conduct to send a messenger to me for this truce. Since your departure the council thought I ought not to give any pass for more than forty days except to merchants. If it please God and Our Lady that you may conclude your mission, I assure you that as long as I live I will have no embassy either large or small[page 300] without immediately informing Monsg. of Burgundy and I will only answer as if through him. I assure you that until I hear from you whether Monsg. of Burgundy decides to conclude this treaty or not as we agreed together, I will make no agreement with any creature in the world and of that you may assure him.

"A messenger from the King of England came here on his way to the Duke of Burgundy, who requested a safe passage to send a message to me regarding this truce. Since your departure, the council decided that I shouldn’t grant any permits for more than forty days, except to merchants. If it pleases God and Our Lady that you can complete your mission, I promise that as long as I live, I will not have any embassy, large or small[page 300] without informing the Duke of Burgundy immediately, and I will only respond as if through him. I assure you that until I hear from you whether the Duke of Burgundy decides to finalize this treaty as we agreed, I will make no agreements with anyone in the world, and you can let him know that."

     "Written at Montbazon, December 11th (1471).

"Written at Montbazon, December 11th (1471).

"Loys."    

"Loy's."

At the same time Louis did not neglect friendly intercourse with the towns he proposed to cede.

At the same time, Louis made sure to maintain friendly communication with the towns he intended to give up.

"To the inhabitants of Amiens in behalf of the king: "Dear and beloved, we have heard reports at length from Amiens and we are well content with you.... Give credence to all my messengers say. We thank you heartily for all that you and your deputies have done in our cause."

"To the people of Amiens on behalf of the king: "Dear friends, we have received extensive reports from Amiens and we are very pleased with you.... Please believe everything my messengers say. We sincerely thank you for all that you and your representatives have done for us."

At the Burgundian court the duke's friends thought that he would play the part of wisdom did he keep an army within call, and refrain from implicitly trusting the king's promises. There was, moreover, an impression abroad that the latter was not in a position to be very formidable.

At the Burgundian court, the duke's friends believed he would be wise to keep an army ready and not fully trust the king's promises. Additionally, there was a widespread feeling that the king wasn't really a threat.

"Once [says Commines]15 I was present when the Seigneur d'Ursé [envoy from the Duke of Guienne] was talking in this wise and urging the duke to mobilise his forces with all diligence. The duke called me to a window and said, 'Here is the Seigneur d'Ursé urging me to make my army as big as possible,[page 301] and tells me that we would do well for the realm. Do you think that I should wage a war of benefit if I should lead my troops thither?' Smiling I answered that I thought not and he uttered these words: 'I love the welfare of France more than Mons. d' Ursé imagines, for instead of the one king that there is I would fain see six.'"

"Once [says Commines]15 I was there when the Seigneur d'Ursé [envoy from the Duke of Guienne] was speaking in this way and pushing the duke to mobilize his forces as quickly as possible. The duke called me over to a window and said, 'Here is the Seigneur d'Ursé urging me to make my army as large as possible,[page 301] and he tells me it would be good for the realm. Do you think it would be wise for me to go to war if I lead my troops there?' Smiling, I replied that I didn’t think so, and he said, 'I care for the welfare of France more than Mons. d'Ursé realizes, for instead of having just one king, I would prefer to see six.'"

The animus of this expression is clear. It implies a wish to see the duke's friends, the French nobles, exalted, Burgundy at the head, until the titular monarch had no more power than half a dozen of his peers. Yet Commines states in unequivocal terms that Charles's next moves were to disregard his friendship for the peers, to discard their alliance, and to sign a treaty with Louis whose terms were wholly to his own advantage and implied complete desertion of the allied interest.

The intent of this expression is obvious. It suggests a desire to elevate the duke's allies, the French nobles, with Burgundy leading the way, until the nominal king held no more power than a handful of his equals. However, Commines clearly states that Charles's subsequent actions were to ignore his friendship with the nobles, abandon their alliance, and sign a treaty with Louis that was entirely in his favor, indicating a total desertion of their joint interests.

"This peace did the Duke of Burgundy swear and I was present16 and to it swore the Seigneur de Craon and the Chancellor of France17 in behalf of the king. When they departed they advised the duke not to disband his army but to increase it, so that the king their master might be the more inclined to cede promptly the two places mentioned above. They took with them Simon de Quingey to witness the king's oath and confirmation of his ambassadors' work. The king delayed this confirmation for several days. Meanwhile occurred the death of his brother,[page 302] the Duke of Guienne ... shortly afterwards the said Simon returned, dismissed by the king with very meagre phrases and without any oath being taken. The duke felt mocked and insulted by this treatment and was very indignant about it."18

"This peace was sworn by the Duke of Burgundy, and I was present16. The Seigneur de Craon and the Chancellor of France also swore on behalf of the king17. When they left, they advised the duke not to disband his army but to strengthen it, so the king might be more inclined to quickly give up the two places mentioned earlier. They brought Simon de Quingey along to witness the king's oath and the confirmation of his ambassadors' work. The king delayed this confirmation by several days. In the meantime, his brother,[page 302] the Duke of Guienne, died... shortly after, Simon returned, dismissed by the king with very vague remarks and without any oath being taken. The duke felt insulted and mocked by this treatment and was very upset about it."18

This story involves so serious a charge against Charles of Burgundy that the fact of his setting his signature to the treaty has been indignantly denied. Certain authorities impugn the historian's truthfulness rather than accept the duke's betrayal of his friends. It is true that only a few months later than this negotiation, Commines himself forsook the duke's service for the king's, a change of base that might well throw suspicion on his estimate of his deserted master.

This story involves such a serious accusation against Charles of Burgundy that he has vehemently denied signing the treaty. Some critics question the historian's honesty instead of acknowledging the duke's betrayal of his allies. It's true that just a few months after this negotiation, Commines himself left the duke's service to serve the king, a switch that could raise doubts about his judgment of his former master.

Yet it must be remembered that he does not gloss over Louis's actions, even though he had an admiration for the success of his political methods, methods which Commines believed to be essential in dealing with national affairs. In many respects he gives more credit to the duke than to the king even while he prefers the cleverer chief. That there is no documentary evidence of such a treaty is mere negative evidence and of little importance.

Yet it should be noted that he doesn't ignore Louis's actions, even though he admired the effectiveness of his political strategies, which Commines thought were crucial for handling national issues. In many ways, he gives more credit to the duke than to the king, even while he favors the more cunning leader. The lack of documented proof of such a treaty is just a lack of evidence and isn't very significant.

The fact seems fairly clear that Charles of Burgundy was at a parting of the ways, in character as in action. His natural bent was to tell the truth and to adhere strictly to his given word.[page 303] He felt that he owed it to his own dignity. He felt, too, that he was a person to command obedience to a promise whether pledged to him by king or commoner. In the years 1469-1472 several severe shocks had been dealt him. He had lost all faith in Louis, a faith that had really been founded on the duke's own self-esteem, on a conviction that the weak king must respect the redoubtable cousin of Burgundy.

It's pretty clear that Charles of Burgundy was at a crossroads, both in his character and his actions. He had a natural tendency to be honest and to stick to his promises. He believed it was important for his own dignity. He also felt that he deserved obedience to a promise, whether it was made to him by a king or a commoner. Between 1469 and 1472, he faced several major disappointments. He had lost all faith in Louis, a belief that was really based on the duke's own self-respect, on the idea that the weak king should have some regard for the formidable cousin of Burgundy.[page 303]

The effect on Charles of his suspicions was to make him adopt the tools used by his rival, or at least to attempt to do so. At the moment of the negotiation of 1471-1472, the duke's preoccupation was to regain the towns on the Somme. That accomplished, it is not probable that he would have abandoned his friends, the French peers, whom he desired to see become petty monarchs each in his own territory. There seems no doubt that words were used with singular disregard of their meaning. It is surprising that time was wasted in concocting elaborate phrases that dropped into nothingness at the slightest touch. In citing the above passage from Commines referring to the treaty, the close of the negotiations has been anticipated. Whether or not any draft of a treaty received the duke's signature, the king's yearning for peace ceased abruptly when his brother's death freed him from the dread of dangerous alliance between Charles of France and Charles of Burgundy. As late as May 8th, he was still uncertain as to the decree of fate[page 304] and wrote as follows to the Governor of Rousillon:19

The impact of his suspicions on Charles was that he started using the same tactics as his rival, or at least tried to. During the negotiations of 1471-1472, the duke's main concern was to reclaim the towns along the Somme. Once that was achieved, it’s unlikely he would have abandoned his allies, the French nobles, whom he wanted to see as small kings in their own areas. It’s clear that the words were used with little regard for their actual meaning. It’s surprising that time was wasted on creating elaborate phrases that fell apart with the slightest challenge. In mentioning the above passage from Commines about the treaty, the end of the negotiations is anticipated. Whether or not any version of the treaty was signed by the duke, the king’s desire for peace ended abruptly when his brother's death freed him from the fear of a dangerous alliance between Charles of France and Charles of Burgundy. As late as May 8th, he was still unsure about what fate had in store[page 304] and wrote the following to the Governor of Rousillon:19

"Keep cool for the present I implore you. If the Duke of Burgundy declares war against me, I will set out immediately for that quarter [Brittany], and in a week we will finish the matter. On the other hand, if peace be made we shall have everything without a blow or without any risk of restoration. However, if you can get hold of anything by negotiating and manoeuvring, why do it. As to the artillery, it is close by you, and when it is time, and I shall have heard from my ambassador, you shall have it at once."

"Stay calm for now, I beg you. If the Duke of Burgundy goes to war against me, I’ll head straight to that area [Brittany], and we’ll wrap things up in a week. On the flip side, if peace is achieved, we’ll get everything without a fight or any risk of things going back to how they were. However, if you can secure anything through negotiation and strategy, go for it. As for the artillery, it’s right nearby, and when the time comes and I hear from my ambassador, you’ll get it right away."

Ten days later he is more hopeful.20

Ten days later, he feels more hopeful.20

"Since my last letter to you I have had news that Monsieur de Guienne is dying and that there is no remedy for his case. One of the most confidential persons about him has advised me by a special messenger that he does not believe he will be alive a fortnight hence.... The person who gave me this information is the monk who repeated his Hours with M. de G[uienne.] I am much abashed at this and have crossed myself from head to foot.

"Since my last letter to you, I've heard that Monsieur de Guienne is dying and that there's no hope for his situation. One of his most trusted associates informed me through a special messenger that he doubts he will be alive in two weeks.... The person who shared this with me is the monk who prayed with M. de Guienne. I'm quite shocked by this and have crossed myself from head to toe."

     "Written at Moutils-lès-Tours, May 18th."

"Written at Moutils-lès-Tours, May 18."

This prognostic was correct. In less than a fortnight the Duke of Guienne lay dead, and the heavy suspicion rested upon his royal brother of having done more than acquiesce in the decree of fate. Whether or not there was any truth in this charge the king was certainly not heartbroken by the loss. Indeed, the event interested him less[page 305] than the question of making the best use of the remainder of his truce with Charles. The following letters to Dammartin and the Duke of Milan belong to this time.

This prediction turned out to be true. In less than two weeks, the Duke of Guienne was dead, and there was a strong suspicion that his royal brother had done more than just accept his fate. Whether or not there was any truth to this accusation, the king was certainly not devastated by the loss. In fact, he cared more about how to make the most of the rest of his truce with Charles. The following letters to Dammartin and the Duke of Milan are from this period.

"Thank you for the pains you have taken but pray, as speedily as you can, come here to draw up your ordinance for we only have a fortnight more of the truce. I have sent the artillery and soldiers to Angers. Monsg. the grand master, strengthen Odet's forces, do not let one man go, and see to it that the seneschal of Guienne enrols sufficient to fill his company. Then if there are more at large, form them into a body and send them to me and I will find them a captain and pay all those who are willing to stay.

"Thank you for all the effort you’ve put in, but please, come here as soon as you can to finalize your plan because we only have two weeks left of the truce. I’ve sent the artillery and soldiers to Angers. Mr. Grand Master, reinforce Odet's forces, don’t let anyone go, and make sure the seneschal of Guienne recruits enough men to fill his company. Then, if there are more available, gather them together and send them to me, and I will find them a leader and pay everyone who is willing to stay."

"As to him,21 make him talk on the way and learn whether he would like to enter into an agreement in his brother's name, and work it so that the duke will leave the Burgundian in the lurch at all points for ever, and make a good treaty, as you will know how, for I do not believe that the Seigneur de Lescun left here for any other reason than to attempt to make an arrangement of some kind.

"As for him,21 get him talking on the way and find out if he would be interested in making a deal in his brother's name. Make sure the duke abandons the Burgundian completely, and secure a solid agreement, as you know how to do. I don't think Seigneur de Lescun left here for any reason other than to try to negotiate some sort of arrangement."

"Now monseigneur the grand master, you are wiser than I and will know how to act far better than I can instruct you, but, above all, I implore you come in all haste for without you we cannot make an ordinance.

"Now, sir, the grand master, you are more knowledgeable than I am and will know how to handle this much better than I can guide you, but above all, I urge you to come quickly because without you, we cannot create an ordinance."

     "Written at Xaintes, May 28th.

"Written at Saintes, May 28."

"LOYS."22

"LOYS."22




"AMBOISE, June 7th.

"AMBOISE, June 7."

"Loys, by the grace of God, King of France. Beloved brother and cousin, we have received the letters you have written making mention, as you have heard, that in the truce lately concluded between us and the Duke of Burgundy up to April 1st next coming, which will be the year 1473, the Duke of Burgundy has mentioned you as his ally, which you do not like because you never asked the Duke of Burgundy to do so, and you do not know whether he made this statement on the advice of the Venetian ambassador who is with him.

"Loys, by the grace of God, King of France. Dear brother and cousin, we have received your letters mentioning, as you’ve heard, that in the truce recently agreed upon between us and the Duke of Burgundy lasting until April 1st of the upcoming year, 1473, the Duke of Burgundy has referred to you as his ally. You are unhappy about this because you never asked the Duke of Burgundy to do so, and you’re unsure if he made this statement based on advice from the Venetian ambassador who is with him."

"Therefore, and because you do not mean to enter into alliance or understanding with the Duke of Burgundy but wish to remain our confederate and ally and have sworn to that effect before notaries, and sealed your oath with your seal ... that you are no ally of the Duke of Burgundy and that you renounce and repudiate his nomination as such ... also you may be certain that on our part we are determined to maintain all friendship between us and you ... and if we make any treaty in the future we will expressly include you in it and never will do ."23

"Therefore, since you do not intend to form an alliance or agreement with the Duke of Burgundy but want to stay our confederate and ally, and have sworn to that in front of notaries, sealing your oath with your seal ... you are not an ally of the Duke of Burgundy and you reject and disavow his nomination as such ... you can also be sure that we are committed to maintaining our friendship with you ... and if we make any treaties in the future, we will explicitly include you in them, and we will never do ."__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"Monseigneur the grand master, I am advised how while the truce is still in being, the Duke of Burgundy has taken Nesle and slain all whom he found within. I must be avenged for this. I wished you to know so that if you can find means to do him a like injury in his country you will do it there and anywhere that you can without sparing anything. I have good hopes that God will aid in avenging us, considering the murders for which he is responsible[page 307] within the church and elsewhere, and because by virtue of the terms of their surrender [they thought] they had saved their lives.

"Monseigneur the grand master, I've been informed that while the truce is still in effect, the Duke of Burgundy has captured Nesle and killed everyone inside. I need to get revenge for this. I wanted you to know so that if you can find a way to inflict a similar harm in his territory, you should do it wherever possible without holding back. I have good reason to believe that God will help us seek vengeance, considering the murders he is responsible for[page 307] both in the church and beyond, especially since they thought they had secured their lives through their surrender terms."

     "Done at Angers, June 19th.

"Completed in Angers, June 19."

"P.S.—If the said place had been destroyed and rased as I ordered this never would have happened. Therefore, see to it that all such places be rased to the ground, for if this be not done the people will be ruined and there will be an increase of dishonour and damage to me."24

"P.S.—If that place had been demolished and cleared as I instructed, this never would have happened. So, make sure that all such places are leveled to the ground, because if this isn't done, the people will suffer, and my reputation will be harmed and damaged."24

One fact stated by Louis in this letter was true. Charles of Burgundy broke the truce when it had but two weeks to run, and thus put himself in the wrong. The death of Guienne made him wild with anger. Apparently he had not believed in the imminence of the danger, although he had been constantly informed of the progress of the prince's illness. But to his mind, it was the hand of Louis, not the judgment of God, that ended the life of the prince.

One fact mentioned by Louis in this letter was true. Charles of Burgundy broke the truce with only two weeks left, making himself at fault. The death of Guienne drove him into a rage. He apparently didn’t believe the danger was real, even though he had been regularly updated on the prince's illness. But in his view, it was Louis’s doing, not divine judgment, that caused the prince's death.

"On the morrow, which was about May 15, 1472, so far as I remember [says Commines] came letters from Simon de Quingey, the duke's ambassador to the king, announcing the death of the Duke of Guienne and that the king had recovered the majority of his places. Messages from various localities followed headlong one on the other, and every one had a different story of the death.

"On the next day, which was around May 15, 1472, as far as I remember [says Commines], letters arrived from Simon de Quingey, the duke's ambassador to the king, announcing the death of the Duke of Guienne and that the king had regained control of most of his territories. Messages from various places came in quickly after that, and each one had a different version of the death."

"The duke being in despair at the death, at the[page 308] instigation of other people as much concerned as himself, wrote letters full of bitter accusations against the king to several towns—an action that profited little for nothing was done about it.25... In this violent passion the duke proceeded towards Nesle in Vermandois, and commenced a kind of warfare such as he had never used before, burning and destroying wherever he passed."

"The duke, devastated by the death, and spurred on by others who shared his grief, wrote letters filled with harsh accusations against the king to several towns—an action that was of little benefit since nothing came of it. [page 308]... In this state of rage, the duke made his way to Nesle in Vermandois and waged a kind of war he had never engaged in before, burning and destroying everything in his path."

It is interesting to note how smoothly Commines sails by the capital charges against the king. He neither accepts nor denies the king's crime, while frankly admitting that Guienne's decease was an opportune circumstance for Louis. He apologises[page 309] for mentioning any evil report of either king or duke, but urges his duty as historian to tell the truth without palliation.

It’s fascinating how easily Commines navigates the serious charges against the king. He neither accepts nor denies the king's guilt, while openly acknowledging that the death of Guienne was a convenient event for Louis. He apologizes[page 309] for bringing up any negative information about either the king or the duke, but insists on his responsibility as a historian to present the truth without sugarcoating it.

Nesle was a little place on a tributary of the Somme which refused the duke's summons to surrender, sent to it on June 10th. It seems possible that there was a misunderstanding between the citizens and the garrison which resulted in the slaughter of the Burgundian heralds. Whereupon, the exasperated soldiers rushed headlong upon the ill-defended burghers and wreaked a terrible vengeance on the town.

Nesle was a small town on a tributary of the Somme that turned down the duke's request to surrender, which was sent on June 10th. There might have been a misunderstanding between the townspeople and the garrison, leading to the brutal killing of the Burgundian heralds. In response, the angry soldiers charged at the poorly defended citizens and unleashed a horrific punishment on the town.

When the duke arrived on the spot, the carnage was over, but he was unreproving as he inspected[page 310] the gruesome result. Into the great church itself he rode, and his horse's hoofs sank through the blood lying inches deep on the floor. The desecrated building was full of dead—men, women, and children—but the duke's only comment as he looked about was, "Here is a fine sight. Verily I have good butchers with me," and he crossed himself piously.

When the duke showed up at the scene, the massacre was finished, but he didn’t seem judgmental as he looked over[page 310] the horrific aftermath. He rode into the grand church itself, and his horse's hooves sank into the blood that covered the floor inches deep. The desecrated building was filled with dead—men, women, and children—but the duke's only remark as he surveyed the scene was, "What a fine sight. Truly, I have some excellent butchers with me," and he crossed himself with a pious gesture.

"Those who were taken alive were hanged, except some few suffered to escape by the compassionate common soldiers. Quite a number had their hands chopped off. I dislike to mention this cruelty but I was on the spot and needs must give some account of it." 26

"Those who were captured were hanged, except for a few who managed to escape thanks to the kind-hearted common soldiers. Quite a few had their hands cut off. I don't like to bring up this cruelty, but I was there and must provide some account of it." 26

The story of the duke's treatment of the innocent little town of Nesle is painted in colours quite as lurid as the king's murder of his brother. There is some ground for the denunciations of Charles, but the gravest accusation, that the duke promised clemency to the citizens on surrender and then basely broke his word, does not deserve credence. He was in a state of exasperation and the horrors were committed in passion, not in cold blood.27

The duke's treatment of the innocent little town of Nesle is described in very vivid detail, just like the king's murder of his brother. There's some reason to criticize Charles, but the most serious claim—that the duke promised mercy to the citizens if they surrendered and then cruelly went back on his word—shouldn't be believed. He was frustrated, and the terrible acts were done in the heat of the moment, not with a calm mind.27



BURGUNDIAN STANDARD CAPTURED AT BEAUVAIS

BURGUNDIAN STANDARD CAPTURED AT BEAUVAIS



It is delightful to note the king's virtuous indignation[page 311] at his cousin's proceedings, coupled with his regrets that he himself had not destroyed the town.

It’s great to see the king’s moral outrage[page 311] about his cousin’s actions, along with his regret that he didn’t take down the town himself.

With the terrible report of the events at Nesle flying before his advance guard, Charles went on towards Normandy. Roye he gained easily, and then, passing by Compiègne where "Monseigneur the grand master" had intrenched himself, and Amiens with the good burghers whom Louis delighted to honour, he marched on until he reached Beauvais, an old town on the Thérain. Some of the garrison from the fallen Roye had taken refuge there, but the place was weak in its defences, not even having its usual garrison or cannon, as it happened.

With the shocking news about the events in Nesle spreading ahead of him, Charles moved toward Normandy. He easily took Roye, and then, passing by Compiègne where "Monseigneur the grand master" had set up defenses, and Amiens where the loyal townsfolk whom Louis enjoyed honoring lived, he continued on until he reached Beauvais, an old town by the Thérain. Some of the soldiers from the fallen Roye had sought refuge there, but the town was poorly defended, lacking its usual garrison and artillery.

Disappointed in his first expectation of picking the town like a cherry, Charles sat down before it. The siege that followed won a reputation beyond the warrant of its real importance from the extraordinary tenacity and energy of the people in their own defence. Every missile that the ingenuity of man or woman could imagine was used to drive back the besiegers when the town was finally invested.

Disappointed that he couldn't just pick the town like a cherry, Charles sat down in front of it. The siege that followed gained a reputation that outweighed its actual significance because of the remarkable determination and energy of the people defending their home. Every weapon that human creativity could come up with was used to push back the attackers when the town was finally surrounded.

From June 27th to July 9th Charles waited, then an assault was ordered. Charles laughed at the idea of any serious resistance. "He asked some of his people whether they thought the citizens would wait for the assault. It was answered yes, considering their number even if they had nothing before them but a hedge."28 He took this as a joke and said, "To-morrow you will not[page 312] find a person." He thought that there would be a simple repetition of his experience at Dinant and Liege, and that the garrison would simply succumb in terror. When the Burgundians rushed at the walls their reception showed not only that every point had a defender, but also that those same defenders were provided with huge stones, pots of boiling water, burning torches—all most unpleasant things when thrown in the faces of men trying to scale a wall. Three hours were sufficient to prove to the assailants the difficulty of the task. Twelve hundred were slain and maimed, and the strength of the place was proven.

From June 27th to July 9th, Charles waited, then an attack was ordered. Charles laughed at the idea of any serious resistance. "He asked some of his people if they thought the citizens would wait for the attack. They answered yes, considering their number even if they had nothing before them but a hedge."28 He took this as a joke and said, "Tomorrow you won't find a single person." He believed that it would be just like his previous experiences in Dinant and Liege, and that the garrison would simply give in out of fear. When the Burgundians charged at the walls, the response showed not only that every point had a defender, but that those defenders were equipped with large stones, pots of boiling water, and burning torches—all very unpleasant things to deal with when trying to climb a wall. Three hours were enough to show the attackers how difficult the task was. Twelve hundred were killed or injured, proving the strength of the place.

Charles was not inclined to relinquish his scheme, but the weather came to the aid of the besieged. Heavy rains forced the troops to change camp. More men were lost in skirmishes and mimic assaults, losses that Charles could ill afford at the moment. Finally at the end of three fruitless weeks, the siege was raised and the Burgundians marched on to try to redeem their reputation in Normandy. Had Beauvais fallen, it would have been possible to relieve the Duke of Brittany, against whom Louis had marched with all his forces and whom he had enveloped as in a net. This reverse was the first serious rebuff that had happened to Charles, and it marked a turn in his fortunes.

Charles wasn't ready to give up on his plan, but the weather helped those under siege. Heavy rains forced the troops to move camp. More men were lost in skirmishes and mock attacks, losses that Charles couldn't afford at the time. After three unproductive weeks, the siege was lifted, and the Burgundians marched on to try to restore their reputation in Normandy. If Beauvais had fallen, it would have been possible to rescue the Duke of Brittany, whom Louis had targeted with all his forces and surrounded like in a net. This setback was the first significant defeat Charles had faced, and it marked a change in his fortunes.

Louis fully appreciated the enormous advantage to himself, and was not stinting in his reward to the[page 313] plucky little town. Privileges and a reduction of taxes were bestowed on Beauvais. An annual procession was inaugurated in which women were to have precedence as a special recognition of their services with boiling water and other irregular weapons, while a special gift was bestowed on one particular girl, Jeanne Laisné, who had wrested a Burgundian standard from a soldier just as he was about to plant it on the wall. Not only was she endowed from the royal purse, but she and her husband and their descendants were declared tax free for ever.29

Louis fully recognized the huge advantage for himself and generously rewarded the [page 313] brave little town. Beauvais was granted special privileges and tax reductions. An annual procession was started in which women were given priority as a special acknowledgment of their contributions with boiling water and other makeshift weapons. Additionally, a special gift was given to one particular girl, Jeanne Laisné, who snatched a Burgundian flag from a soldier just before he could plant it on the wall. Not only was she supported financially from the royal treasury, but she and her husband and their descendants were also declared tax-exempt forever.

Charles to the Duke of Brittany

Charles to the Duke of Brittany

"My good brother, I recommend myself to you with good heart. I rather hoped to be able to march through Rouen, but the whole strength of the foe was on the frontier, where was the grand master, of whose loyalty I have not the least doubt, so that the project could not be effected. I do not know what will happen. Realising this, I have given subject for thought elsewhere and I have pitched my camp between Rouen and Neufchâtel, intending, however, to return speedily. If not I will exploit the war in another quarter more injurious to the enemy, and I will exert myself to keep them from your route. My Burgundians and Luxemburgers have done bravely in Champagne. I know, too, that you have done well on your part, for which I rejoice. I have burned[page 314] the territory of Caux in a fashion so that it will not injure you, nor us, nor others, and I will not lay down arms without you, as I am certain you will not without me. I will pursue the work commenced by your advice at the pleasure of Our Lord, may He give you good and long life with a fruitful victory.

"My good brother, I reach out to you with a warm heart. I had hoped to march through Rouen, but the enemy’s full force was on the border, where the grand master, whose loyalty I completely trust was stationed, so that plan couldn’t be carried out. I don’t know what will happen next. Understanding this, I have shifted my focus elsewhere and set up my camp between Rouen and Neufchâtel, planning to return quickly. If that’s not possible, I will take the fight to another area that will be more damaging to the enemy, and I will do my best to keep them away from your route. My Burgundians and Luxemburgers have fought valiantly in Champagne. I know you’ve done well on your end too, which brings me joy. I've devastated the territory of Caux in such a way that it won’t harm you, us, or anyone else, and I won’t lay down my arms without you, just as I’m sure you won’t without me. I will continue the work we started based on your advice at the will of Our Lord, hoping He grants you a long life and a fruitful victory."

     "Written at my camp near Boscise, September 4th.

"Written at my camp near Boscise, September 4th."

"Your loyal brother,

"Your devoted brother,"

"CHARLES."30

"CHARLES."30

The duke's course was marked by waste and devastation from the walls of Rouen to those of Dieppe, but nothing was gained from this desolation. By September, keen anxiety about his territories led him to fear staying so far from his own boundaries, and he decided to return. Through Picardy he marched eastward burning and laying waste as before.

The duke's path was filled with destruction and ruin from the walls of Rouen to those of Dieppe, but nothing was achieved from this devastation. By September, worrying about his lands made him anxious about being so far from his own borders, so he decided to head back. He marched eastward through Picardy, burning and destroying everything in his way as before.

Hardly had he turned towards the Netherlands, when Louis marched into Brittany against his weakest foe. There was no fighting, but Francis found it wise to accept a truce. Odet d'Aydie, who had ridden in hot haste to Brittany, scattering from his saddle dire accusations of fratricide against Louis—this same Odet became silenced and took service with the king.31 When reconcilations were effected, most kind to the returning ally or servant did Louis always show himself.

Hardly had he turned towards the Netherlands when Louis marched into Brittany to face his easiest enemy. There was no fighting, but Francis decided it was smart to accept a truce. Odet d'Aydie, who had rushed to Brittany, hurling accusations of betrayal against Louis from his saddle—this same Odet was soon quieted and began serving the king. 31 When reconciliations took place, Louis always treated the returning ally or servant with kindness.

On November 3d, a truce was struck between[page 315] Louis and Charles, which, later, was renewed for a year. But never again did the two men come into actual conflict with each other, though they were on the eve of doing so in 1475.

On November 3rd, a truce was reached between[page 315] Louis and Charles, which was later extended for a year. However, the two men never faced each other in actual conflict again, even though it nearly happened in 1475.

The period of the great coalitions among the nobles was at an end. Charles of France was dead and so, too, were others who were strong enough to work the king ill. The Duke of Brittany showed no more energy. When again within his own territories, Charles of Burgundy became absorbed in other projects which he wished to perfect before he again measured steel with Louis.

The time of the powerful alliances among the nobles was over. Charles of France had died, and so had others who were capable of undermining the king. The Duke of Brittany no longer displayed any vigor. Back in his own lands, Charles of Burgundy became focused on other plans that he wanted to finalize before he faced off against Louis again.

"The Duke of Berry has died,
Brittany is in mourning,
Burgundy is sulking,
While Louis is using all his cleverness."__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Such was the tenor of a doggerel verse sung in France, a verse that probably never came to Charles's ears—though Louis might have listened to it cheerfully.

Such was the tone of a silly rhyme sung in France, a rhyme that probably never reached Charles's ears—though Louis might have listened to it happily.

Infinitely disastrous were the events of that summer to Charles of Burgundy. Not only had he lost in allies, not only had he squandered life and money uselessly in his reckless expedition over the north of France, but his own retinue was diminished and weakened by the men whom[page 316] Louis had succeeded in luring from his service. The loss that Charles suffered was not only for the time but for posterity. Among those convinced that there was more scope for men of talent in France than in Burgundy was that clever observer of humanity who had been at Charles's side for eight years. In August of 1472, Philip de Commines took French leave of his master and betook himself to Louis, who evidently was not surprised at his advent.

Infinitely disastrous were the events of that summer for Charles of Burgundy. Not only had he lost allies, not only had he wasted life and money in his reckless expedition through northern France, but his own entourage was diminished and weakened by the men whom[page 316] Louis had successfully lured away from his service. The loss that Charles suffered was not just temporary but also impacted future generations. Among those who believed there was more opportunity for talented individuals in France than in Burgundy was the astute observer of human nature who had been at Charles's side for eight years. In August of 1472, Philip de Commines discreetly left his master and headed to Louis, who was clearly not surprised by his arrival.

The historian's own words in regard to this change of base are laconic: "About this time I entered the king's service (and it was the year 1472), who had received the majority of the servitors of his brother the Duke of Guienne. And he was then at Pont de Cé."33 This passing from one lord to another happened on the night between the 7th and 8th of August, when the Burgundian army lay near Eu.

The historian's own words about this shift are brief: "Around this time, I joined the king's service (and it was the year 1472), who had taken in most of the servants of his brother, the Duke of Guienne. And he was then at Pont de Cé."33 This transition from one lord to another occurred on the night between August 7th and 8th, while the Burgundian army was positioned near Eu.

The suddenness of the departure was probably due to the duke's discovery of his servant's intentions not yet wholly ripe, and those intentions had undoubtedly been formed at Orleans, in 1471, when Commines made a secret journey to the king. On his way back to Burgundy, he deposited a large sum of money at Tours. Evidently he did not dare put this under his own name, or claim it when it was confiscated as the property of a notorious adherent of Louis's foe.34

The suddenness of the departure was likely because the duke found out about his servant's plans, which weren’t fully developed yet. These plans undoubtedly began in Orleans in 1471 when Commines made a secret trip to see the king. On his way back to Burgundy, he left a large sum of money in Tours. Clearly, he didn’t dare to put this in his own name or claim it when it was taken as the property of a well-known supporter of Louis's enemy.34

When the fugitive reached the French court, however, he was amply recompensed for all his losses.35 For, naturally, at his flight, all his Burgundian estates were abandoned.36 It was at six o'clock on the morning of August 8th that the deed was signed whereby the duke transferred to the Seigneur de Quiévrain all the rights appertaining to Philip de Commines, "which rights together with all the property of whatever kind have escheated to us by virtue of confiscation because he has to-day, the date of this document, departed from our obedience and gone as a fugitive to the party opposed to us."37

When the fugitive reached the French court, he was well compensated for all his losses. 35 Naturally, when he fled, all his Burgundian estates were left behind. 36 It was at six o'clock in the morning on August 8th that the document was signed transferring all rights belonging to Philip de Commines to Seigneur de Quiévrain, "which rights, along with all property of any kind, have reverted to us due to confiscation because he has, as of today, the date of this document, left our allegiance and gone as a fugitive to our opposition." 37

There are various surmises as to the cause of this precipitate departure. Not improbable is the suggestion that Charles often overstepped the bounds of courtesy towards his followers. Once, so runs one story, he found the historian sleeping on his bed where he had flung himself while awaiting his master. Charles pulled off one of his boots[page 318] "to give him more ease" and struck him in the face with it. In derision the courtiers called Commines tête bottée, and their mocking sank deep into his soul.

There are different theories about why he left so suddenly. It's quite possible that Charles often crossed the line of politeness with his followers. According to one story, he found the historian sleeping on his bed where he had thrown himself while waiting for his master. Charles took off one of his boots[page 318] "to make him more comfortable" and hit him in the face with it. The courtiers mocked Commines by calling him tête bottée, and their ridicule hurt him deeply.

Contemporary writers make little of the chronicler's defection. These crossings from the peer's to the king's camp were accepted occurrences. But by Charles they were not accepted. There is a vindictive look about the hour when he disposes of his late confidant's possessions, only explicable by intense indignation not itemised in the deed approved by the court of Mons.38

Contemporary writers hardly notice the chronicler's betrayal. These shifts from the peer's side to the king's side were common events. But Charles did not see it that way. There’s a vengeful vibe when he deals with his former confidant's belongings, which can only be explained by a deep anger not detailed in the document approved by the court of Mons.38

More loyal was that other chronicler, Olivier de la Marche, though to him, also, came intimations that he would find a pleasant welcome at the French court. He, too, had opportunities galore to make links with Louis. The accounts teem with references to his secret missions here and there, and with mention of the rewards paid, all carefully itemised. So zealous was this messenger on his master's commissions, that his hackneys were ruined by his fast riding and had to be sold for petty sums. The keen eye of Louis XI. was not blind to the quality of La Marche's services, and he thought that they, too, might be diverted to his use.39

Olivier de la Marche was more loyal than other chroniclers, although he, too, received hints that he would be welcomed at the French court. He had plenty of chances to connect with Louis. The records are full of references to his secret missions here and there, along with mentions of the rewards paid, all meticulously detailed. This messenger was so dedicated to his master’s orders that his horses were worn out from his fast riding and had to be sold for small amounts. Louis XI.’s sharp eye didn’t miss the quality of La Marche’s services, and he thought they might also be put to good use. 39

"Monsieur du Bouchage, Guillaume de Thouars has[page 319] told me that Messire Olivier de la Marche is willing to enter my service and I am afraid that there may be some deception. However, there is nothing that I would like better than to have the said Sieur de Cimay, as you know. Therefore, pray find out how the matter stands, and if you see that it is in good earnest work for it with all diligence. Whatever you pledge I will hold to. Advise me of everything.

"Monsieur du Bouchage, Guillaume de Thouars has[page 319] told me that Sir Olivier de la Marche is ready to join my service, and I’m worried there might be some trickery. Still, nothing would make me happier than to have the said Sieur de Cimay, as you know. So please find out what’s really going on, and if it seems genuine, do everything you can to make it happen. Whatever you promise, I will stick to. Keep me updated on everything."

     "Written at Cléry, October 16th [1472].

"Written at Cléry, October 16th [1472].

     "To our beloved and faithful councillor and chancellor,
      Sire du Bouchage."40

"To our cherished and loyal advisor and chancellor,
      Sire du Bouchage." 40

But La Marche was not tempted, and was rewarded for his fidelity by high office in a duchy which, shortly after these events, was "annexed" to his master's domain.

But La Marche wasn't swayed, and he was rewarded for his loyalty with a high position in a duchy that, shortly after these events, was "annexed" to his master's territory.


[Footnote 1: Journal de Jean de Roye, i., 258.]

[Footnote 1: Journal de Jean de Roye, i., 258.]

[Footnote 2: Commynes-Dupont, iii., 202.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commynes-Dupont, vol. iii, p. 202.

[Footnote 3: Plancher, iv., cccvi., May 28th.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plancher, iv., 306, May 28th.]

[Footnote 4: Rymer, Fœdera, xi., 735. Pro Ducissa Burgundiæ super Lana claccanda.]

[Footnote 4: Rymer, Fœdera, xi., 735. For the Duchess of Burgundy regarding the wool to be clipped.

[Footnote 5: Lettres de Louis XI., iv., 256.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters from Louis XI., iv., 256.]

[Footnote 6: One of Guienne's retinue who, later, passed to Louis's service.]

[Footnote 6: One of Guienne's followers who later joined Louis's service.

[Footnote 7: Louis's sister Yolande.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Louis's sister Yolande.

[Footnote 8: The Duke of Brittany had married the third daughter of the Count de Foix.]

[Footnote 8: The Duke of Brittany had married the youngest daughter of the Count de Foix.

[Footnote 9: This was an allusion to a proposed marriage between Guienne and Jeanne, reputed daughter of Henry IV. of Castile. Vaesen cannot explain the use of Aragon. Various documents relating to this negotiation are given. (Comines-Lenglet, iii., 156.)]

[Footnote 9: This was a reference to a suggested marriage between Guienne and Jeanne, claimed to be the daughter of Henry IV of Castile. Vaesen can't clarify the mention of Aragon. Several documents related to this negotiation are provided. (Comines-Lenglet, iii., 156.)

[Footnote 10: Vaesen gives femmes, Duclos filles. The king was above all afraid that his brother might marry Mary of Burgundy.]

[Footnote 10: Vaesen gives women, Duclos daughters. The king was mainly worried that his brother might marry Mary of Burgundy.

[Footnote 11: Lettres de Louis XI.., iv., 286.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters from Louis XI.., iv., 286.]

[Footnote 12: There was a pestilence raging at Amboise.]

[Footnote 12: There was an outbreak happening in Amboise.

[Footnote 13: At Orleans, in the last days of October and the first of November, there was a conference wherein the king apparently promised to restore St. Quentin and Amiens to Charles, if he would renounce his alliance with the dukes of Brittany and Guienne and would betroth his daughter to the dauphin.]

[Footnote 13: At Orleans, during the last days of October and the beginning of November, there was a meeting where the king seemingly promised to return St. Quentin and Amiens to Charles, if he would break his alliance with the dukes of Brittany and Guienne and agree to arrange a marriage between his daughter and the dauphin.

[Footnote 14: Ythier Marchant negotiated the proposed marriage between Guienne and Mary of Burgundy. He had received "signed and sealed blanks" from the two princes in order to enable him to hasten matters. (Lettres de Louis XI., iv., 289.)]

[Footnote 14: Ythier Marchant worked on arranging the proposed marriage between Guienne and Mary of Burgundy. He had gotten "signed and sealed blanks" from both princes to help speed things along. (Lettres de Louis XI., iv., 289.)

[Footnote 15: III., ch. viii.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ III, ch. 8.

[Footnote 16: "Cette paix jura le Due de Bourgogne et y estois présent."]

[Footnote 16: "This peace was vowed by the Duke of Burgundy, and I was present."

[Footnote 17: The king's envoys who had spent the winter in the Burgundian court. See letter to them in December.]

[Footnote 17: The king's ambassadors who had spent the winter at the Burgundian court. See letter to them in December.]

[Footnote 18: See Kervyn, Bulletin de l'Academie royale de Belgique, p. 256. Also Kirk, ii., 160; Commynes-Mandrot, i., 234.]

[Footnote 18: See Kervyn, Bulletin de l'Academie royale de Belgique, p. 256. Also Kirk, ii., 160; Commynes-Mandrot, i., 234.]

[Footnote 19: Louis to the Vicomte de la Belliére, Lettres, etc., iv., 319.]

[Footnote 19: Louis to the Vicomte de la Belliére, Lettres, etc., iv., 319.]

[Footnote 20: Louis to Dammartin, Ibid., 325. Mars was written first and then replaced by Mai.]

[Footnote 20: Louis to Dammartin, Ibid., 325. Mars was written first and then swapped out for Mai.

[Footnote 21: Odet d'Aydie, younger brother of the Seigneur de Lescun.]

[Footnote 21: Odet d'Aydie, the younger brother of the Lord of Lescun.

[Footnote 22: Lettres, XI., iv., 328. Louis to Dammartin, 1472.]

[Footnote 22: Letters, XI., iv., 328. Louis to Dammartin, 1472.]

[Footnote 23: Lettres, iv., 331. Louis to the Duke of Milan.]

[Footnote 23: Letters, iv., 331. Louis to the Duke of Milan.]

[Footnote 24: Lettres, etc., v., 4. Louis to Dammartin. See also Duclos, v., 331. There are slight discrepancies between the two texts, but the differences do not affect the narrative.]

[Footnote 24: Letters, etc., v., 4. Louis to Dammartin. See also Duclos, v., 331. There are minor differences between the two texts, but they don't impact the story.

[Footnote 25: Odet d'Aydie, whom Louis had hoped to have converted to his cause, was the man to spread the charge against Louis broadcast over the land. The truth of the death is not proven. Frequent mentions of Guienne's condition occur through the letters of the winter '71-72. The story was that the poison, administered subtly by the king's orders, caused the illness of both the prince and his mistress, Mme. de Thouan. She died after two months of suffering, December 14th, while he resisted the poison longer, though his health was completely shattered and his months of longer life were unutterably wretched and painful, a constant torture until death mercifully released him in May. Accusations of poisoning are often repeated in history. In this case, there was certainly a wide-spread belief in Louis's guilt. In his manifestos, (Lenglet, ii., 198) Charles declares that the king's tools in compassing his brother's death were a friar, Jourdain Favre, and Henri de la Roche, esquire of his kitchen.

[Footnote 25: Odet d'Aydie, whom Louis had hoped to convince to join his side, was the person responsible for spreading the accusations against Louis throughout the region. The truth about the death has not been established. The letters from winter '71-72 frequently mention Guienne's condition. The story was that the poison, discreetly administered by the king's orders, caused the illnesses of both the prince and his mistress, Mme. de Thouan. She passed away after two months of suffering on December 14th, while he endured the poison longer, though his health was completely broken, and his additional months of life were unbearably miserable and agony-filled, a constant torment until death finally released him in May. Accusations of poisoning are often repeated in history. In this case, there was definitely a widespread belief in Louis's guilt. In his manifestos, (Lenglet, ii., 198) Charles claims that the king's accomplices in orchestrating his brother's death were a friar, Jourdain Favre, and Henri de la Roche, the esquire of his kitchen.

The story told by Brantôme (Œuvres Complètes de Pierre de Bourdeille, Seigneur de Brantôme, ii., 329. "Grands Capitaines Francois." There is nothing too severe for Brantôme to say about Louis XI.) is very detailed. A fool passed to Louis's service from that of the dead prince. While this man was attending his new master in the church of Notre Dame de Cléry, he heard him make this prayer to the Virgin: "Ah! my good Lady, my little mistress, my great friend in whom I have always put my trust, I pray thee be a suppliant to God in my behalf, be my advocate with Him so that He may pardon me for the death of my brother whom I had poisoned by this wicked Abbé of St. John. I confess it to thee as to my good patron and mistress. But what was to be done? He was a torment to my realm. Get me pardoned and I know well what I will give thee."

The story told by Brantôme (Œuvres Complètes de Pierre de Bourdeille, Seigneur de Brantôme, ii., 329. "Grands Capitaines Francois." There is nothing too harsh for Brantôme to say about Louis XI.) is very detailed. A fool transitioned to Louis's service from that of the deceased prince. While this man was serving his new master in the church of Notre Dame de Cléry, he overheard Louis make this prayer to the Virgin: "Oh! my good Lady, my little mistress, my great friend in whom I have always placed my trust, I ask you to plead with God for me, to be my advocate with Him so that He may forgive me for the death of my brother whom I poisoned with the help of that wicked Abbé of St. John. I confess this to you as my good patron and mistress. But what was I supposed to do? He was a scourge to my kingdom. Get me pardoned, and I know exactly what I will give you."

Brantôme tells further that the fool, using the privilege of free speech accorded to his class, talked about Guienne's death at dinner in public and after that day was never seen again. On the other hand, the young duke's will was all to his brother's favour. Louis was made executor and legatee, "and if we have ever offended our beloved brother," dictated the dying man, "we implore him to pardon us as we with débonnaire affection pardon him." Mandrot, editor of Commynes (1901), i., 230, considers the whole story a malicious fabrication of Odet d'Aydie, and other authorities refer the cause to disease. The very date of the death varies from May 12th to May 24th.]

Brantôme goes on to say that the fool, taking advantage of the free speech privilege his class enjoyed, spoke about Guienne's death at dinner in public and was never seen again after that day. On the other hand, the young duke's will heavily favored his brother. Louis was named executor and beneficiary, "and if we have ever wronged our beloved brother," the dying man dictated, "we ask him to forgive us as we with débonnaire affection forgive him." Mandrot, editor of Commynes (1901), i., 230, believes the whole story is a malicious fabrication by Odet d'Aydie, and other sources attribute the cause to illness. The very date of death varies from May 12th to May 24th.

[Footnote 26: Commines, iii., ch. ix.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, III, ch. 9.

[Footnote 27: There is a curious document in existence (see Bulletins de L'Hist. de France, 1833-34) dated fifty years after the event. It is the deposition of several old people who had been just old enough to remember that awful experience of their youth. Fifty years of repetition gave time for the growth of the story.]

[Footnote 27: There is an intriguing document that exists (see Bulletins de L'Hist. de France, 1833-34) dated fifty years after the event. It is the testimony of several elderly individuals who were just old enough to recall that terrible experience from their youth. Fifty years of retelling allowed the story to evolve.

[Footnote 28: Commines, iii., ch. x.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, III, Ch. 10.

[Footnote 29: Legend makes it that Jeanne Laisné, called Fouquet, chopped off the hands of the standard-bearer with a hatchet. Hence her name was changed to La Hachette, and she is represented with a hatchet.]

[Footnote 29: Legend says that Jeanne Laisné, known as Fouquet, cut off the hands of the standard-bearer with a hatchet. Because of this, her name was changed to La Hachette, and she is depicted with a hatchet.

[Footnote 30: Barante, vii., 333.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Barante, vol. vii., 333.

[Footnote 31: See Lavisse, ivii., 368.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Lavisse, iv2., 368.]

"Berri est mort,
  Bretagne dort,
  Bourgogne hongne,
  Le Roy besogne."

"Berri is dead,
  Brittany sleeps,
  Burgundy mourns,
  The King toils."

Le Roux de Lincy, Chants historiques et populaires du temps de Louis XI.]

Le Roux de Lincy, Historical and Popular Songs from the Time of Louis XI.

[Footnote 33: Commines also mentions here "the confessor of the Duke of Guienne and a knight to whom is imputed the death of the Duke of Guienne." (iii., ch. xi.)]

[Footnote 33: Commines also mentions here "the confessor of the Duke of Guienne and a knight who is blamed for the death of the Duke of Guienne." (iii., ch. xi.)]

[Footnote 34: Kirk (ii., 156) thinks that this confiscation was only Louis's way of prodding him up to act.]

[Footnote 34: Kirk (ii., 156) believes that this seizure was just Louis's way of pushing him to take action.

[Footnote 35: Dupont (Commynes, iii., xxxvi). The fugitive did not enter immediately into his new possessions. The king's gift of the principality of Talmont, dated October, 1472, was not registered in Parlement until December 13, 1473, and in the court of records May 2, 1474. Prince of Talmont did Commines become at last, and as such he married Helen de Chambes, January 27, 1473.]

[Footnote 35: Dupont (Commynes, iii., xxxvi). The fugitive didn’t immediately take possession of his new lands. The king’s grant of the principality of Talmont, dated October 1472, wasn't registered in Parlement until December 13, 1473, and in the court records on May 2, 1474. Finally, Commines became the Prince of Talmont, and on January 27, 1473, he married Helen de Chambes.

[Footnote 36: It is strange that La Marche does not mention this defection.]

[Footnote 36: It's odd that La Marche doesn't mention this betrayal.

[Footnote 37: See document quoted by Gachard, Études et Notices, etc. ii., 344. The original is in the Croy family archives preserved in the château of Beaumont.]

[Footnote 37: See document quoted by Gachard, Études et Notices, etc. ii., 344. The original is in the Croy family archives kept in the château of Beaumont.

[Footnote 38: See also Comines-Lenglet, i., xcj., for discussion of this event. He asserts that the court of Burgundy was too corrupt for honest men to endure it.]

[Footnote 38: See also Comines-Lenglet, i., xcj., for discussion of this event. He argues that the court of Burgundy was too corrupt for honest people to tolerate it.]

[Footnote 39: See Stein. Étude, etc., sur Olivier de la Marche. (Mém. Couronnés) xlix.]

[Footnote 39: See Stein. Étude, etc., sur Olivier de la Marche. (Mém. Couronnés) xlix.]

[Footnote 40: Letter of Louis XI. in Bibl. Nat.: Ibid., p. 179.]

[Footnote 40: Letter of Louis XI. in Bibl. Nat.: Ibid., p. 179.]





CHAPTER XVI

GUELDERS

1473

The affairs of the little duchy of Guelders were among the matters urgently demanding the attention of the Duke of Burgundy at the close of his campaign in France. The circumstances of the long-standing quarrel between Duke Arnold and his unscrupulous son Adolf were a scandal throughout Europe. In 1463, a seeming reconciliation of the parties had not only been effected but celebrated in the town of Grave by a pleasant family festival, from whose gaieties the elder duke, fatigued, retired at an early hour. Scarcely was he in bed, when he was aroused rudely, and carried off half clad to a dungeon in the castle of Buren, by the order of his son, who superintended the abduction in person and then became duke regnant. For over six years the old man languished in prison, actually taunted, from time to time, it is said, by Duke Adolf himself.

The situation in the small duchy of Guelders was one of the urgent issues that the Duke of Burgundy needed to address at the end of his campaign in France. The ongoing conflict between Duke Arnold and his ruthless son Adolf was a scandal across Europe. In 1463, it appeared that the two had reconciled, which was celebrated with a joyful family festival in the town of Grave. However, the elder duke, exhausted from the festivities, went to bed early. Barely had he fallen asleep when he was abruptly awakened and taken away in his nightclothes to a dungeon in the castle of Buren, under the orders of his son, who personally oversaw the kidnapping and then claimed the title of reigning duke. For more than six years, the old man suffered in prison, reportedly being taunted from time to time by Duke Adolf himself.

Indignant remonstrances against this conduct were heard from various quarters, and were all alike unheeded by the young duke until Charles of Burgundy interfered and ordered him to bring his father to his presence, and to submit the dispute to his arbitration. Charles was too near[page 321] and too powerful a neighbour to be disregarded, and his peremptory invitation was accepted. Pending the decision, the two dukes were forced to be guests in his court, under a strict surveillance which amounted to an arrest.

Angry protests about this behavior came from different places, all of which the young duke ignored until Charles of Burgundy stepped in and told him to bring his father to him and settle the disagreement with his judgment. Charles was too close and too powerful a neighbor to ignore, and his firm invitation was accepted. While waiting for a decision, the two dukes had to stay as guests at his court, under strict watch that felt like an arrest.

The first suggestion made by Charles was for a compromise between father and son. "Let Duke Arnold retain the nominal sovereignty in Guelders, actual possession of one town, and a fair income, while to Adolf be ceded the full power of administration." The latter was emphatic in his refusal to consider the proposition. "Rather would I prefer to see my father thrown into a well and to follow him thither than to agree to such terms. He has been sovereign duke for forty-four years; it is my turn now to reign." Arnold thought it would be a simple feat to fight out the dispute. "I saw them both several times in the duke's apartment and in the council chamber when they pleaded, each his own cause. I saw the old man offer a gage of battle to his son."1 The senior belonged to the disappearing age of chivalry. A trial of arms seemed to him an easy and knightly fashion of ending his differences with his importunate heir.

The first suggestion made by Charles was for a compromise between father and son. "Let Duke Arnold keep the official title in Guelders, actually own one town, and have a decent income, while Adolf gets full administrative power." Adolf was adamant in refusing to consider the idea. "I'd rather see my father thrown into a well and follow him there than agree to such terms. He has been duke for forty-four years; it’s my turn to reign now." Arnold thought it would be easy to settle the dispute through a fight. "I saw them both several times in the duke's room and in the council chamber when they argued their cases. I saw the old man challenge his son to a duel."1 The elder belonged to the fading era of chivalry. To him, a trial by combat seemed like an easy and honorable way to resolve his differences with his demanding heir.

No settlement was effected before the French expedition, but Charles was not disposed to let the matter slip from his control, and when he proceeded to Amiens, the two dukes, still under restraint, were obliged to follow in his train. At[page 322] a leisure moment Charles intended to force them to accept his arbitration as final. Before that moment arrived, the more agile of the two plaintiffs, Adolf, succeeded in eluding surveillance and escaping from the camp at Wailly. He made his way successfully to Namur disguised as a Franciscan monk. Then, at the ferry, he gave a florin when a penny would have sufficed. The liberality, inconsistent with his assumed rôle, aroused suspicion and led to the detection of his rank and identity. He was stayed in his flight and imprisoned in the castle of Namur to await a decision on his case by his self-constituted judge. This was not pronounced until the summer of 1473.

No settlement was made before the French expedition, but Charles wasn’t willing to let the matter slip from his control. When he headed to Amiens, the two dukes, still under restraint, had to follow in his wake. At[page 322] a free moment, Charles planned to force them to accept his arbitration as final. Before that moment came, the quicker of the two plaintiffs, Adolf, managed to escape surveillance and flee from the camp at Wailly. He successfully got to Namur while disguised as a Franciscan monk. Then, at the ferry, he gave a florin when a penny would have been enough. This generosity, which didn’t match his disguise, raised suspicion and led to his rank and identity being discovered. He was stopped in his escape and imprisoned in the castle of Namur to await a decision on his case from his self-appointed judge. This wasn't delivered until the summer of 1473.

By that time, Charles was resolved on another course of action than that of adjusting a family dispute in the capacity of puissant, impartial, and friendly neighbour. Adolf's behaviour towards his father had been extraordinarily brutal and outrageous. Public comment had been excited to a wide degree. It was not an affair to be dealt with lightly by Duke Charles. The young Duchess of Guelders was Catharine of Bourbon, sister to the late Duchess of Burgundy, and Adolf himself was chevalier of the Golden Fleece. In consideration of these links of family and knightly brotherhood, Charles desired that the case should be tried with all formality.

By that time, Charles had decided to take a different approach instead of just stepping in as a powerful, neutral, and friendly neighbor to settle a family dispute. Adolf's behavior towards his father had been extremely brutal and outrageous. There had been a lot of public discussion about it. This was not something to be taken lightly by Duke Charles. The young Duchess of Guelders was Catharine of Bourbon, sister of the late Duchess of Burgundy, and Adolf himself was a knight of the Golden Fleece. Given these family ties and bonds of knighthood, Charles wanted the case to be handled with full formality.



ARNOLD, DUKE OF GUELDERS

ARNOLD, DUKE OF GUELDERS



On May 3, 1473, an assembly of the Order was held at Valenciennes,2 and the knights were asked[page 323] to pass upon the conduct of their delinquent fellow, who was permitted to present his own brief through an attorney, but was detained in his own person at Namur. The innocence or guilt of his prisoner was no longer the chief point of interest as far as the Duke of Burgundy was concerned. The latter had made an excellent bargain on his own behalf with the moribund Duke of Guelders, who had signed (December, 1472) a document wherein he sold to Charles all his administrative rights in Guelders and Zutphen for ninety-two thousand florins,3 in consideration of[page 324] Arnold's enjoying a life interest in half of the revenue of his ancient duchy. That clause soon lost its significance. The old man's life ceased in March, 1473, and, by virtue of the contract, Charles proposed to enter into full possession of his estates, setting aside not only Adolf, whom he was ready to pronounce an outlawed criminal, quite beyond the pale of society, but that Adolf's innocent eight-year-old heir, Charles, whose hereditary claims had also been ignored by his grandfather.

On May 3, 1473, a gathering of the Order took place in Valenciennes, and the knights were asked to evaluate the actions of their wayward member, who was allowed to present his own case through a lawyer, but was personally held in Namur. The guilt or innocence of the accused was no longer the main concern for the Duke of Burgundy. He had made a great deal for himself with the dying Duke of Guelders, who had signed a document in December 1472, selling all his administrative rights in Guelders and Zutphen to Charles for ninety-two thousand florins, in exchange for Arnold receiving a lifetime interest in half of the revenue from his former duchy. That clause quickly became irrelevant. The old man's life ended in March 1473, and, according to the contract, Charles aimed to take full control of his lands, disregarding not only Adolf, whom he was ready to label as an outlaw, completely outside of society, but also Adolf's innocent eight-year-old heir, Charles, whose rightful claims had also been overlooked by his grandfather.

Before the knights of the Order as a final court, were rehearsed all the circumstances of the old family quarrel and of the late commercial transaction. Their verdict was the one desired by their chief. It was proven to their entire satisfaction that Arnold's sale of the duchy of Guelders and Zutphen was a legitimate proceeding, and that the deed executed by him was a perfect and valid instrument, whereby Charles of Burgundy was duly empowered to enjoy all the revenues of, and to exert authority in, his new duchy at his pleasure. As to Duke Adolf, he was condemned by this tribunal of his peers to life imprisonment as punishment for his unfilial and unjustifiable[page 325] cruelty towards Arnold, late Duke of Guelders.

Before the knights of the Order as a final court, all the details of the old family feud and the recent business deal were laid out. Their decision was the one their leader wanted. They were completely convinced that Arnold's sale of the duchy of Guelders and Zutphen was legitimate, and that the document he signed was a proper and valid agreement, giving Charles of Burgundy the right to receive all the profits from, and to exercise control over, his new duchy as he saw fit. As for Duke Adolf, he was sentenced by this tribunal of his equals to life in prison for his disloyal and unjustifiable cruelty towards Arnold, the former Duke of Guelders.

Adolf's protests were stifled by his prison bars, but the people of Guelders were by no means disposed to accept unquestioned this deed of transfer, made when the two parties to the conveyance were in very unequal conditions of freedom. In order to convince them of the justice of his pretensions, Charles levied a force almost as efficient as his army of the preceding summer, and fell upon Guelders. A truce, a triple compact with France and England, had recently been renewed, so that for the moment his hands were free from complications, an event commented upon by Sir John Paston, as follows:

Adolf's protests were silenced by his prison bars, but the people of Guelders were not at all inclined to accept this transfer of power without question, especially since the two sides involved were in very unequal circumstances. To prove the fairness of his claims, Charles gathered a force nearly as strong as his army from the previous summer and attacked Guelders. A truce, a three-way agreement with France and England, had just been renewed, meaning he was temporarily free from complications, an occurrence noted by Sir John Paston as follows:

"April 16, 1473, CANTERBURY.

April 16, 1473, CANTERBURY.

"As for tydings ther was a truce taken at Brusslys about the xxvi day off March last, betwyn the Duke of Burgoyn and the Frense Kings inbassators and Master William Atclyff ffor the king heer, whiche is a pese be londe and be water tyll the ffyrst daye off Apryll nowe next comyng betweyn Fraunce and Ingeland, and also the Dukys londes. God holde it ffor ever."

"As for the news, a truce was agreed upon in Brussels around March 26th, between the Duke of Burgundy and the ambassadors of the French King, along with Master William Atclyff representing the king here. This is a peace by land and sea until the first day of April coming up between France and England, as well as the Duke's lands. May it last forever."

The writer had recently been in Charles's court. Writing from Calais in February, he says:

The writer had recently been in Charles's court. Writing from Calais in February, he says:

"As ffor tydyngs heer ther bee but few saff that the Duke of Burgoyen and my Lady hys wyffe fareth well. I was with them on Thorysdaye last past at Gaunt."4

"As for news here, there are only a few things to share: the Duke of Burgundy and his wife are doing well. I was with them last Thursday in Ghent."4

The Duke of Burgundy was not the only pretender[page 326] to the vacated sovereignty of Guelders. The Duke of Juliers was also inclined to urge his cause, were Adolf's family to be set aside. At the sight of Burgundian puissance, however, he was ready to be convinced, and accepted 24,000 florins for his acquiescence in the righteousness of the accession. Several of the cities manifested opposition to Charles, but yielded one after another. In Nimwegen—long hostile to Duke Arnold—there was a determined effort to support little Charles of Guelders who, with his sister, was in that city. The child made a pretty show on his little pony, and there were many declarations of devotion to his cause as he was put forward to excite sympathy. For three weeks, the town held out in his name. The resistance to the Burgundian troops was sturdy. When the gates gave way before their attacks the burghers defended the broken walls. Six hundred English archers were repulsed from an assault with such sudden energy that they left their banners sticking in the very breaches they thought they had won, fine prizes for the triumphant citizens. But the game was unequal, and the combatants, convinced that discretion was the better part of valour, at last accepted the Duke of Cleves as a mediator with their would-be sovereign.

The Duke of Burgundy wasn't the only contender[page 326] for the vacant rule of Guelders. The Duke of Juliers was also eager to push his claim if Adolf's family was sidelined. However, seeing Burgundian strength, he was quick to be persuaded and accepted 24,000 florins to agree to the legitimacy of the accession. Several cities opposed Charles but surrendered one after another. In Nimwegen—long opposed to Duke Arnold—there was a strong effort to support young Charles of Guelders, who was in that city with his sister. The child made a charming appearance on his small pony, and many showed their loyalty to his cause as they rallied to gain sympathy for him. For three weeks, the town held out in his name. The resistance against the Burgundian forces was fierce. When the gates fell to their assaults, the townspeople defended the collapsed walls. Six hundred English archers were forcefully repelled during an attack, leaving their banners stuck in the breaches they thought they had captured, much to the delight of the victorious citizens. But the odds were against them, and realizing that discretion was the better part of valor, they eventually accepted the Duke of Cleves as a mediator with their would-be ruler.

On July 19th, a long civic procession headed by the burgomasters, wearing neither hats nor shoes, marched to the Duke of Burgundy with a prayer for pardon on their lips. The leaders of the[page 327] opposition to his accession were delivered over to the mercy of the victor. The garrison were accorded their lives and a tax was imposed on the city to indemnify the duke for his needless trouble, and Guelders was added de facto to the list of Burgundian ducal titles. In the various state papers presently issued by the new ruler, the mention of the circumstance of his accession to the sovereignty was simple and straightforward, as in a certain document appointing Olivier de la Marche to be treasurer. The patent bears the date of August 18th and was one of the earliest issued by Charles in this new capacity.

On July 19th, a large civic procession led by the mayors, who weren’t wearing hats or shoes, marched to the Duke of Burgundy, seeking forgiveness. The leaders of the opposition to his rise were handed over to the winner's mercy. The soldiers were spared, and a tax was placed on the city to compensate the duke for his unnecessary trouble, and Guelders was effectively added to the list of Burgundian ducal titles. In the various official documents released by the new ruler, the description of how he took power was clear and straightforward, as seen in a document appointing Olivier de la Marche as treasurer. The patent is dated August 18th and was one of the first issued by Charles in his new role.

"As by the death of the late Messire Arnold, in his life Duke of Guelderland, these counties and duchy have lapsed to me, and by the same token the offices of the land have escheated to our disposition, and among others the office of master of the moneys of those countships ... using the rights, etc., escheated to me, and in consideration of the good and agreeable services already rendered and continually rendered by our knight, etc., Olivier de la Marche, having full confidence in his sense, loyalty, probity, and good diligence—for these causes and others we entrust the office of master and overseer of moneys of the land of Guelders to him, with all the rights, duties, and privileges thereto pertaining. In testimony of this we have set our seal to these papers. Done in our city of Nimwegen, August 18, 1473. Thus signed by M. le duc."

"As a result of the death of the late Sir Arnold, who was Duke of Guelderland during his lifetime, these counties and duchy have come under my control, and likewise, the responsibilities of the land have devolved to me, including the role of master of the finances of those counties... I am exercising the rights that have come to me, and in light of the excellent and consistent services already provided by our knight, Sir Olivier de la Marche, and with full trust in his judgment, loyalty, integrity, and dedication—for these reasons and others, we are appointing him as the master and overseer of the finances of the land of Guelders, with all the associated rights, responsibilities, and privileges. To confirm this, we have affixed our seal to these documents. Done in our city of Nimwegen, August 18, 1473. Thus signed by M. le duc."

On the back of this document was written:

On the back of this document, it said:

"To-day, November 3, 1473, Messire Olivier de la[page 328] Marche ... took the oath of office of master and overseer of the land and duchy of Guelders."5

"Today, November 3, 1473, Sir Olivier de la[page 328] Marche ... took the oath of office as master and overseer of the land and duchy of Guelders."5

The charge of the ducal children, Charles and Philippa, was entrusted to the duke who, in his turn, deputed Margaret of York to supervise their education. In a comparatively brief time agitation in behalf of the disinherited heir ceased, and imperial ratification alone was required to stamp the territory as a legal fraction of the Burgundian domains. Under the circumstances the minor heirs were the emperor's wards, and it was his express duty to look to their interests, but Frederic III. showed no disposition to assert himself as their champion. On the contrary, the embassy that arrived from his court on August 14th was charged with felicitations to his dear friend, Charles of Burgundy, for his acquisition, and with assurances that the requisite investiture into his dignities should be given by his imperial hand at the duke's pleasure.6

The care of the duke's children, Charles and Philippa, was handed over to the duke, who then appointed Margaret of York to oversee their education. In a relatively short time, the push for the disinherited heir faded, and only imperial approval was needed to officially recognize the territory as part of the Burgundian lands. Given the situation, the minor heirs were under the emperor's protection, and it was his clear responsibility to look out for their welfare, but Frederic III. showed no interest in acting as their advocate. Instead, the delegation that arrived from his court on August 14th came with congratulations to his good friend, Charles of Burgundy, for his acquisition, along with promises that the necessary official recognition of his titles would be granted by his imperial authority at the duke's convenience.6

Communication between Frederic and Charles had been intermittently frequent during the past three years, and one subject of their letters was probably a reason why Charles had been willing to abandon a losing game in France to give another bias to his thoughts. He was lured on by the bait of certain prospects, varying in their definite[page 329] form indeed, but full of promise that he might be enabled, eventually, to confer with Louis XI. from a better vantage ground than his position as first peer of France. The story of these hopes now becomes the story of Charles of Burgundy.

Communication between Frederic and Charles had been sporadically frequent over the past three years, and one topic in their letters likely influenced Charles's decision to abandon a losing struggle in France to shift his focus elsewhere. He was drawn in by the allure of certain prospects, which, while not clearly defined, were promising enough to make him believe he could eventually engage with Louis XI. from a more advantageous position than that of France's top noble. The tale of these aspirations now unfolds into the story of Charles of Burgundy.

When Sigismund of Austria completed his mortgage, in 1469, at St. Omer, and returned home, as already stated, he was fired with zeal to divert some of the dazzling Burgundian wealth into the empty imperial coffers. An alliance between Mary of Burgundy and the young Archduke Maximilian seemed to him the most advantageous matrimonial bargain possible for the emperor's heir. He urged it upon his cousin with all the eloquence he possessed, and was lavish in his offers to be mediator between him and his new friend Charles.

When Sigismund of Austria finished his mortgage in 1469 at St. Omer and returned home, as mentioned before, he was eager to channel some of the impressive Burgundian wealth into the empty imperial treasury. An alliance between Mary of Burgundy and the young Archduke Maximilian appeared to him to be the best possible marriage deal for the emperor's heir. He pushed this idea on his cousin with all the persuasive power he could muster and was generous in his offers to act as a mediator between him and his new ally Charles.

Frederic was impressed by Sigismund's enthusiastic exposition of the advantages of the match, and little time elapsed before his ambassador brought formal proposals to Charles for the alliance. The duke received the advances complacently and returned propositions significant of his personal ambitions. As early as May, 1470, his instructions to certain envoys sent to the intermediary, Sigismund, are plain. In unequivocal terms, his daughter's hand is made contingent on his own election as King of the Romans, that shadowy royalty which veiled the approach to the imperial throne.

Frederic was impressed by Sigismund's enthusiastic presentation of the benefits of the match, and it didn't take long before his ambassador delivered formal proposals to Charles for the alliance. The duke received this approach with satisfaction and sent back suggestions that reflected his personal ambitions. As early as May 1470, his instructions to certain envoys sent to the intermediary, Sigismund, were clear. In straightforward terms, his daughter’s marriage was dependent on his own election as King of the Romans, that vague title which hinted at a path toward the imperial throne.

"Item—And in regard to the said marriage, the[page 330] ambassadors shall inform Monseigneur of Austria that, since his departure from Hesdin, certain people have talked to Monseigneur about this marriage and mentioned that, in return, the emperor would be willing to grant to Monseigneur the crown and the government of the Kingdom of the Romans, with the stipulation that Monseigneur, arrived at the empire by the good pleasure of the emperor or by his death, would, in his turn, procure the said crown of the Romans for his son-in-law. The result will be that the empire will be continued in the person of the emperor's son and his descendants.

"Item—Regarding the mentioned marriage, the [page 330] ambassadors will inform Monseigneur of Austria that since his departure from Hesdin, some individuals have brought up this marriage with Monseigneur and indicated that in exchange, the emperor would be willing to grant Monseigneur the crown and the governance of the Kingdom of the Romans. This comes with the condition that Monseigneur, upon arriving at the empire with the emperor's approval or following his death, would then ensure that the crown of the Romans is passed on to his son-in-law. Consequently, the empire will continue through the emperor's son and his descendants."

"Item—They shall tell him about a meeting between the imperial and ducal ambassadors, at which meeting there was some talk of making a kingdom out of certain lands of Monseigneur and joining these to an imperial vicariate of all the lands and principalities lying along the Rhine."

"Item—They will inform him about a meeting between the imperial and ducal ambassadors, where there was some discussion about creating a kingdom from certain lands of Monseigneur and linking these to an imperial vicariate that includes all the lands and principalities along the Rhine."

In the following paragraphs of this instruction,7 Charles directs his envoys to make it clear to Monseigneur of Austria (Sigismund) that the duke's interest in the plan does not spring from avarice or ambition. He is purely actuated by a yearning to employ his time and his strength for God's service and for the defence of the Faith, while still in his prime.

In the following paragraphs of this instruction,7 Charles instructs his envoys to clarify to Monseigneur of Austria (Sigismund) that the duke's interest in the plan is not driven by greed or ambition. He is genuinely motivated by a desire to use his time and strength for God's service and to defend the Faith, while he is still young.

Should the emperor refuse to approve the[page 331] duke's nomination as King of the Romans, the ambassadors are instructed to say that they are not empowered to proceed with the marriage negotiations without first referring to their chief. They must ask leave to return with their report. If Sigismund should take it on himself to sound the emperor again about his sentiments, the envoys might await the result of his investigations. He was to be assured that while Charles was resolved to hold back until he was fully satisfied on this point, if it were once ceded, he would interpose no further delay in the celebration of the nuptials. He must know, however, just what power and revenue the emperor would attach to the proposed title. He was not willing to accept it without emoluments. His present financial burdens were already heavy, etc. The concluding items of the instructions had reference to the marriage settlements.

Should the emperor refuse to approve the[page 331] duke's nomination as King of the Romans, the ambassadors are instructed to say that they are not authorized to continue with the marriage discussions without first consulting their leader. They need to request permission to return with their report. If Sigismund decides to ask the emperor again about his feelings, the envoys may wait for the results of his inquiries. He was to be assured that while Charles was determined to hold back until he was completely satisfied on this matter, once it was approved, he would not delay any further in the wedding arrangements. He must know, however, exactly what power and revenue the emperor would attach to the proposed title. He was not willing to accept it without compensation. His current financial burdens were already significant, etc. The final points of the instructions were about the marriage settlements.

A kingdom of his own was not the duke's dream at this stage of Burgundo-Austrian negotiations. The title that Charles desired primarily was King of the Romans, one empty of substantial sovereign power, but rich with promise of the all-embracing imperial dignity. Significant is the intimation that after this preliminary title was conferred, its wearer would be glad to have Frederic step aside voluntarily. A resignation would be as efficient as death in making room for his appointed successor.

A kingdom of his own wasn't the duke's goal during the Burgundo-Austrian negotiations. What Charles really wanted was to be King of the Romans—an empty title without real sovereign power, but full of the promise of imperial honor. It’s important to note that after he received this title, the person holding it would likely be happy to have Frederic step aside voluntarily. A resignation would work just as well as death in clearing the way for his chosen successor.

Frederic III. had, indeed, intimated occasionally[page 332] that a life of meditation would suit his tastes better than the imperial throne, but he seems in no wise to have been tempted by the offer made by Charles to relieve him of his onerous duties, and then to pass on the office to his son. At any rate, the emperor rejected the opportunity to enjoy an irresponsible ease. His answer to the duke was that he did not exercise sufficient influence over his electors to ensure their accepting his nominee as successor to the imperium.

Frederic III had occasionally hinted[page 332] that a life of contemplation would suit him better than the imperial throne, but it seems he was not at all tempted by Charles’ offer to relieve him of his burdensome responsibilities and then pass the position to his son. In any case, the emperor turned down the chance to enjoy a carefree life. His response to the duke was that he didn’t have enough influence over his electors to make sure they would accept his choice as successor to the imperium.

There was, however, one honour that lay wholly within his gift. If Charles desired higher rank, the emperor would be quite willing to erect his territories into a realm and to create him monarch of his own agglomerated possessions, welded into a new unity. This proposition wounded Charles keenly. He assured Sigismund8 (January 15, 1471) that his nomination as King of the Romans would never have occurred to him spontaneously. He had been assured that it was a darling project of the emperor, and he had simply been willing to please him, etc. As to a kingdom of his own, he refused the proposition with actual disdain.

There was, however, one honor that was completely within his control. If Charles wanted a higher rank, the emperor would gladly elevate his territories into a kingdom and make him the ruler of his own combined possessions, unified into a new entity. This suggestion hurt Charles deeply. He assured Sigismund8 (January 15, 1471) that the idea of being named King of the Romans had never crossed his mind on its own. He had been told that it was a beloved idea of the emperor, and he had only been trying to make him happy, etc. As for having his own kingdom, he rejected the idea with clear contempt.

Then various suitors for the hand of Mary of Burgundy appeared on the scene successively. To Nicholas of Calabria, Duke of Lorraine, grandson of old King René of Anjou, she was formally betrothed.9

Then various suitors for Mary of Burgundy's hand showed up one after another. She was officially engaged to Nicholas of Calabria, Duke of Lorraine, grandson of the old King René of Anjou.9

"My cousin, since it is the pleasure of my very[page 333] redoubtable seigneur and father, I promise you that, you being alive, I will take none other than you and I promise to take you when God permits it." So wrote Mary with her own hand on June 13, 1472, at Mons. On December 3d, she declared all such pledges revoked as though they never had been made, and Nicholas, too, formally renounced his pretensions to her hand.

"My cousin, since it is the wish of my esteemed lord and father, I promise you that as long as you are alive, I will choose no one but you, and I promise to take you when God allows it." So wrote Mary with her own hand on June 13, 1472, at Mons. On December 3rd, she declared all such promises revoked as if they had never been made, and Nicholas, too, officially renounced his claim to her hand.

There were several moments when Charles of France had appeared to be very near acceptance as Mary's husband, and several other princes seemed eligible suitors. Doubtless her father found his daughter very valuable as a means of attracting friendship. Doubtless, too, as Commines says, he was not anxious to introduce any son-in-law into his family. His fortieth year was only completed in 1473, and he was by no means ready to range himself as an ancestor.

There were several times when Charles of France looked like he might be accepted as Mary's husband, and a number of other princes also seemed like suitable suitors. Clearly, her father saw his daughter as a valuable way to build alliances. Also, as Commines mentions, he wasn't keen on bringing any son-in-law into the family. He had just turned 40 in 1473, and he definitely wasn't ready to position himself as an ancestor.

At successive times the negotiations between Charles and Frederic were ruptured only to be renewed on some slightly different basis. Threaded together they made a story fraught with interest for Louis XI., and one that, very probably, he had an opportunity to hear. Up to August, 1472, it is a safe inference that Philip de Commines was fully cognisant of the propositions and counter-propositions, the understandings and misunderstandings, the private letters of, as well as the interviews with, the accredited Austrian envoys that appeared at one Burgundian camp after another. Probably there was nothing more[page 334] valuable in the store of learning carried by the astute historian from his first patron to his second than all this fund of confidential miscellany.

At various times, the negotiations between Charles and Frederic fell apart, only to start again on a slightly different foundation. Together, they formed a story that was very intriguing for Louis XI., and he likely had a chance to hear about it. Up until August 1472, we can safely assume that Philip de Commines was fully aware of the proposals and counter-proposals, the agreements and misunderstandings, the private letters, as well as the meetings with the official Austrian envoys that showed up at one Burgundian camp after another. It’s likely that there was nothing more valuable in the knowledge that the clever historian carried from his first patron to his second than this collection of confidential information.

It seems a fair surmise that Louis XI. enjoyed immensely the delightful private view into his rival's dreams, the disappointments and rehabilitation of his shattered visions. The relation would have made him not only fully aware of the reasons why Charles was diverted from his hot pursuit of the Somme towns, but thoroughly informed as to the great obstacles lying in the path which the duke hoped to travel. Naturally, the king was quite willing to rest assured that ruin was inevitable. If his rival were disposed to wreck himself rashly on German shoals, the king was equally disposed to be an acquiescent onlooker and to spare his own powder.

It seems reasonable to guess that Louis XI enjoyed getting an inside look into his rival’s dreams, the disappointments, and the recovery of his shattered ambitions. This insight would have made him fully aware of why Charles backed off from aggressively pursuing the Somme towns, as well as well-informed about the significant obstacles in the duke's path. Naturally, the king was quite happy to believe that failure was inevitable. If his rival was reckless enough to sabotage himself on German obstacles, the king was equally willing to sit back and save his own resources.

On his part, Charles was wholly unconscious of the extent of his loss of prestige within the French realm in 1472. There had been other periods when the king had appeared triumphant over his aspiring nobles only to be again checked by their alliance. In the radical change undergone by the feudatories after Guienne's death and Brittany's reconciliation, there was, however, no opening left for the Duke of Burgundy's re-entry as a French political leader. It was this definitive cessation of his importance that Charles failed to recognise. Confident that his star was rising in the east he did not note the significance of its setting in the west. Thereupon the situation[page 335] was,—Charles, believing that his plans were his own secret, versus Louis, fully advised of those plans and alert to all incidents of the past, present, and future in a fashion impossible to the duke in his absorbed contemplation of his own prospects, blocking the scope of his view.

On his part, Charles was completely unaware of how much his reputation had fallen within the French kingdom in 1472. There had been times when the king seemed victorious over his ambitious nobles, only to be challenged again by their alliance. However, after Guienne's death and Brittany's reconciliation, the feudatories underwent such a radical change that there was no longer any opportunity for the Duke of Burgundy to return as a French political leader. It was this complete loss of his importance that Charles didn’t recognize. Confident that his star was rising in the east, he failed to see the significance of its setting in the west. Thus, the situation was—Charles, believing that his plans were his own secret, versus Louis, who was fully informed of those plans and aware of all past, present, and future events in a way that was impossible for the duke due to his intense focus on his own ambitions, which limited his perspective.

With the emperor's congratulations at the duke's accession to Guelders, and his offers to invest him with the title, were coupled intimations that it was an opportune moment to resume consideration of an alliance between the Archduke Maximilian and Mary of Burgundy. The duke accepted the new overtures, and Rudolf de Soulz and Peter von Hagenbach proceeded to the Burgundian and Austrian courts respectively, as confidential envoys to discuss the marriage.10

With the emperor congratulating the duke on his rise to power in Guelders and offering to officially recognize his title, there were hints that it was the right time to reconsider the alliance between Archduke Maximilian and Mary of Burgundy. The duke welcomed these new proposals, and Rudolf de Soulz along with Peter von Hagenbach went to the Burgundian and Austrian courts, respectively, as confidential envoys to discuss the marriage.10

Charles was far more gracious to De Soulz than he had been to the last imperial messenger, the Abbé de Casanova, who had restricted his proposals to Mary's fortunes and ignored her father's. The duke had no intention of permitting any conference to proceed on that line. He was explicit as to his requisitions. De Soulz was surprised by a gift of ten thousand florins, explained by the phrase, "because Monseigneur recognised the love and affection borne him by the said count." That was a simple retainer. Other benefits, offices, and estates were conferred, to take effect on the day when Monseigneur was named King of the[page 336] Romans.

Charles was much more gracious to De Soulz than he had been to the last imperial messenger, Abbé de Casanova, who only focused on Mary's fortune and ignored her father's. The duke had no plans to allow any discussions to go in that direction. He was clear about his demands. De Soulz was taken aback by a gift of ten thousand florins, which was explained by the statement, "because Monseigneur recognized the love and affection he received from the said count." That was just a straightforward retainer. Additional benefits, positions, and estates were granted to take effect the day Monseigneur was named King of the[page 336] Romans.

The instructions to Hagenbach were definite, covering the ground of those previously mentioned, issued in 1470. He was, however, especially enjoined to assure Frederic that the duke did not require his abdication. He would be content to step into the shoes naturally vacated by his death.

The instructions to Hagenbach were clear, covering the previously mentioned points, issued in 1470. However, he was specifically told to reassure Frederic that the duke did not expect him to abdicate. He would be satisfied to take on the role that would naturally be left open by his death.

The final suggestion resulting from these parleyings was that an interview between the two principals would be far more satisfactory than any further interchange of messages. It was not only a propitious time for a conference, but it was necessary. The ceremony of investiture of the duke into his latest acquired fief made it evidently imperative that he should visit the emperor. And to preparations for that event, Charles turned his attention, now absolutely confident that the outcome must be to his satisfaction. He had as little comprehension of the character of the man with whom he was to deal as he had of Louis XI. The choice of a place caused some difficulty, each prince preferring a locality near his own frontier. Metz was selected and abandoned on account of an epidemic. Finally Trèves was appointed for the important occasion, and Frederic sent official invitations to the princes of the empire to follow him thither in October.

The final suggestion after these discussions was that a meeting between the two main parties would be much more effective than exchanging more messages. It was not only a good time for a conference, but it was also necessary. The ceremony of investiture of the duke into his newly acquired territory made it clear that he needed to visit the emperor. With that in mind, Charles focused on preparations for the event, feeling completely confident that it would go his way. He understood just as little about the character of the man he was going to meet as he did about Louis XI. Choosing a location was a bit tricky, as each prince preferred a spot closer to their own border. Metz was initially selected but then dropped due to an outbreak. Eventually, Trèves was decided on for this important occasion, and Frederic sent out official invitations to the princes of the empire to join him there in October.



MARY OF BURGUNDY

MARY OF BURGUNDY



Before Charles arrived at the rendezvous, another event had occurred that had an important bearing on his fortunes. Nicholas, Duke of[page 337] Lorraine, died (July 27th), leaving no direct heir. He had been relinquished as a son-in-law, but the geographical position of his duchy made the question of its sovereignty all important to Charles of Burgundy. If it could be under his own control, how convenient for the passage of his troops from Luxemburg to the south! The taste for duchies like many another can grow by what it feeds upon.

Before Charles showed up at the meeting point, there was something important that happened that affected his situation. Nicholas, Duke of[page 337] Lorraine, died (July 27th) and left no direct heir. He had been dropped as a son-in-law, but the location of his duchy was crucial for Charles of Burgundy. If it could be under his control, it would be super convenient for moving his troops from Luxembourg to the south! The desire for duchies, like many things, can grow based on what it consumes.

Prepared to set out for his journey to Trèves, Charles hastened his movements and proceeded to Metz with an escort so large that it had a formidable aspect to the city fathers. Whether they feared that their free city was too tempting a base for attack on Lorraine or not, the magistrates yet found it expedient to keep the Burgundian thousands without their walls. The emperor, too, was on his way to Trèves. Many of his suite were occupying quarters in Metz. Room might be found for Charles and his immediate retainers, indeed, but the troops must make themselves as comfortable as possible outside the gates. So said the burgomaster, and Charles was forced to yield and he made a splendid entry into the town under the prescribed conditions.

Prepared to leave for his journey to Trèves, Charles quickened his pace and headed to Metz with such a large escort that it looked intimidating to the city leaders. Whether they were worried that their free city was too appealing a target for an attack on Lorraine or not, the officials decided it was best to keep the Burgundian thousands outside their walls. The emperor was also on his way to Trèves, with many of his entourage already staying in Metz. There might have been space for Charles and his close retainers, but the troops had to make do as best as they could outside the gates. So said the burgomaster, and Charles had no choice but to comply, making a grand entrance into the town under the specified conditions.

His own paraphernalia had been forwarded from Antwerp, so that there should be an abundance of plate, tapestry, etc., to grace his temporary quarters, and the forests of Luxemburg had been scoured to secure game for the banquets.

His own belongings had been sent over from Antwerp, ensuring there was plenty of silverware, tapestries, and more to decorate his temporary living space, and the forests of Luxembourg had been searched to gather game for the feasts.

It was all very fine, but Charles was not in a[page 338] humour to be pleased. He was annoyed about his troops; very probably he had intended leaving a portion at Metz, ready to be available in Lorraine if occasion offered. He cut short his stay in the town and marched on with his imposing escort to Trèves, whence he hoped to march out again a greater personage than any Duke of Burgundy had ever been.[11]

It was all very nice, but Charles wasn’t in the mood to appreciate it. He was frustrated with his troops; he likely planned to leave some behind in Metz, prepared to support if needed in Lorraine. He rushed his time in the town and moved on with his impressive escort to Trèves, where he hoped to emerge as a more significant figure than any Duke of Burgundy had ever been.[11]


[Footnote 1: Commines, iv., ch. i.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, vol. iv, ch. 1.

[Footnote 2: Hist. de l'Ordre, etc., p. 64. One of the places to be filled at this session was that of Frank van Borselen, the widower of Jacqueline, Countess of Holland. Thus the last faint trace of the ancient family disappeared. It is expressly stated in the minutes of the session that Adolf of Guelders was asked to nominate candidates from his prison, but he would not do it. Striking is Charles's remark on the nomination of the son of the King of Naples. Considering that the Order was already decorated and honoured by four kings, very excellent, he judged it more à propos to distribute the five empty collars within his own states. Nevertheless the infant was elected, as was also Engelbert of Nassau.

[Footnote 2: Hist. de l'Ordre, etc., p. 64. One of the positions to be filled in this session was that of Frank van Borselen, the widower of Jacqueline, Countess of Holland. This marked the end of any remaining ties to the ancient family. The minutes from the session clearly state that Adolf of Guelders was asked to propose candidates from his prison, but he refused. Notably, Charles commented on the nomination of the son of the King of Naples. Even though the Order was already decorated and honored by four kings, he believed it would be more appropriate to give the five vacant collars to his own territories. Still, the infant was elected, along with Engelbert of Nassau.

Various members are criticised as permitted by the rules of the Order. There was reproach for Anthony the Bastard for taking a gift of 20,000 crowns from Louis XI. Payable as it was in terms, it savoured of a pension. Had Henry van Borselen done all he could to prevent Warwick's landing in England? etc.

Various members are criticized as allowed by the rules of the Order. Anthony the Bastard faced backlash for accepting a gift of 20,000 crowns from Louis XI. Since it was given in installments, it had the feel of a pension. Had Henry van Borselen done everything he could to stop Warwick's landing in England? etc.

Among the minor pieces of business discussed was the disposition of the scarlet mantles now discarded by the chevaliers. It was decided after deliberation that they should be sold and the proceeds applied to the purchase of tapestries for the chapel of Dijon, and the treasurer was deputed to see about it. Perhaps it was in this connection that the discussion turned on the wide-spread use, or rather abuse of gold and velvet. It tended to depreciate the Order and the state of chivalry. But the sovereign thought it best to defer this point until his return from his proposed journey to Guelders. Lengthy, too, were the discussions upon the exact usage in respect to wearing the collar and insignia of the Order.]

Among the minor business items discussed was what to do with the scarlet mantles that the knights had now discarded. After some discussion, it was decided that they should be sold and the money used to buy tapestries for the chapel in Dijon, and the treasurer was assigned to take care of it. Perhaps because of this, the conversation shifted to the widespread use, or rather misuse, of gold and velvet. It tended to undermine the Order and the status of chivalry. However, the sovereign decided it was best to postpone this issue until his return from his planned trip to Guelders. There were also lengthy discussions about the proper way to wear the collar and insignia of the Order.

[Footnote 3: The first sum named was three hundred thousand.]

[Footnote 3: The first amount mentioned was three hundred thousand.

[Footnote 4: The Paston Letters, iii., 79..]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Paston Letters, vol. iii, p. 79..

[Footnote 5: See Mémoires Couronnés, xlix., 180.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Memoires Couronnes, xlix., 180.]

[Footnote 6: Toutey, p. 42; Lenglet, ii., 207. August 14th the Duke of Burgundy crossed the Rhine and made his way to Nimwegen where the ambassador of the emperor visited him.]

[Footnote 6: Toutey, p. 42; Lenglet, ii., 207. On August 14th, the Duke of Burgundy crossed the Rhine and headed to Nimwegen, where the emperor's ambassador came to see him.

[Footnote 7: This instruction, printed by Lenglet (iii., 238) from the Godefroy edition of Commines, has no date and has been referred to 1472. From internal evidence it seems fair to conclude that it belongs rather to 1470. The question of the marriage comes in at the end of the paper, the first part being devoted to Swiss affairs.]

[Footnote 7: This instruction, printed by Lenglet (iii., 238) from the Godefroy edition of Commines, has no date and is often associated with 1472. However, based on the internal evidence, it seems more reasonable to suggest it dates back to 1470. The issue of the marriage is addressed at the end of the document, with the first part focusing on Swiss matters.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 36.]

[Footnote 9: Lenglet, iii., 192.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lenglet, III, 192.

[Footnote 10: Toutey, p. 44; Chmel, Monumenta Habsburgica, I, 3.]

[Footnote 10: Toutey, p. 44; Chmel, Monumenta Habsburgica, I, 3.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 46.]





CHAPTER XVII

THE MEETING AT TRÈVES

1473

On Wednesday, September 28th, Emperor Frederic made his entry into the old Roman city on the dancing Moselle. Two days later, the Duke of Burgundy arrived and was welcomed most pompously outside of Trèves, by his suzerain.

On Wednesday, September 28th, Emperor Frederic entered the ancient Roman city by the lively Moselle. Two days later, the Duke of Burgundy arrived and was greeted with great fanfare outside of Trèves by his overlord.

After the first greetings, ensued an argument about the etiquette proper for the occasion, an argument similar to those which had absorbed the punctilious in the Burgundian court, when the dauphin made his famous visit to Duke Philip. For thirty minutes, the emperor argued with his guest before feudal scruples were overcome and the vassal was induced to ride by his chief's side into the city.

After the initial greetings, a debate broke out about the appropriate etiquette for the occasion, similar to the discussions that had preoccupied the meticulous members of the Burgundian court during the dauphin's well-known visit to Duke Philip. For thirty minutes, the emperor debated with his guest until feudal concerns were resolved and the vassal agreed to ride alongside his lord into the city.

The entry was a grand sight, and crowds thronged the streets, more curious about the duke than about the emperor. Charles was then in the very prime of life. His personality commanded attention, but there were some among the onlookers who found it more striking than attractive. One bystander thought that the very splendour of his dress, wherein cloth of gold and pearls played a part, only brought into high[page 340] relief the severity of his features. His great black eyes, his proud and determined air failed to cast into oblivion a certain effect of insignificance given by his square figure, broad shoulders, excessively stout limbs, and legs rather bowed from continuous riding.l

The entrance was an impressive sight, and crowds filled the streets, more interested in the duke than the emperor. Charles was at the peak of his life. His personality drew attention, but some of the onlookers found it more striking than appealing. One observer thought that the very splendor of his outfit, which featured gold cloth and pearls, only highlighted the harshness of his features. His large black eyes and proud, determined demeanor didn't overshadow the sense of unimportance suggested by his square frame, broad shoulders, rather stocky limbs, and slightly bowed legs from constant riding.[page 340]

There is, however, another word portrait of the duke as he looked in the year 1473, whose trend is more sympathetic.2 "His stature was small and nervous, his complexion pale, hair dark chestnut, eyes black and brilliant, his presence majestic but stern. He was high-spirited, magnanimous, courageous, intrepid, and impetuous. Capable of action, he lacked nothing but prudence to attain success."

There is, however, another description of the duke as he appeared in 1473, which is more sympathetic.2 "He was short and wiry, with a pale complexion, dark chestnut hair, and bright black eyes. His presence was impressive but serious. He was enthusiastic, generous, brave, fearless, and headstrong. While he was capable of taking action, he only lacked the caution needed to achieve success."

From the two descriptions emerges a fairly clear picture of an energetic man, somewhat undersized, and sometimes inclined to assert his dignity in a fashion that did not quite comport with his physical characteristics. The conviction that he was a very important personage with greater importance awaiting him, and his total lack of a sense of humour, combined with his inability to feel the pulse of a situation, undoubtedly affected his bearing and made it seem more pompous.

From the two descriptions, a clear picture emerges of an energetic man who is somewhat short and sometimes tends to assert his dignity in a way that doesn't quite match his physical traits. His belief that he was a very important person, with even greater significance ahead of him, along with his complete lack of a sense of humor and inability to read the room, undoubtedly influenced his demeanor and made him seem more pompous.



CHARLES THE BOLD

CHARLES THE BOLD



The emperor was not an heroic figure in appearance any more than he was in the records of his reign, distinguished for being the feeblest as well as the longest in the annals of the empire. He was indolent, timid, irresolute, and incapable. His features and manners were vulgar, his intellect sluggish. Peasant-like in his petty economies, he was shrewder at a bargain than in wielding his imperial sceptre. At Trèves he was accompanied by his son, the Archduke Maximilian, a fairly intelligent youth of eighteen, very ready to be fascinated by his proposed father-in-law, who was a striking contrast to his own languid and irresolute father, in energy and strenuous love of action.

The emperor didn’t look heroic, just like he wasn’t in the records of his rule, which was noted for being both the weakest and the longest in the empire’s history. He was lazy, anxious, indecisive, and incompetent. His looks and behavior were common, and his mind was slow. Obsessed with small savings, he was better at getting a good deal than in using his royal authority. In Trèves, he was joined by his son, Archduke Maximilian, an intelligent eighteen-year-old who was easily intrigued by his future father-in-law, who was a striking contrast to his own sluggish and indecisive father with his energy and strong desire for action.

As the two princes rode together into the city, Charles's accoutrements attracted all eyes. The polished steel of his armour shone like silver. Over it hung a short mantle actually embroidered with diamonds and other precious stones to the value of two hundred thousand gold crowns. His velvet hat, graciously held in his hand out of compliment to the emperor, was ornamented with a diamond whose price no man could tell. Before him walked a page carrying his helmet studded with gems, while his magnificent black steed was heavily weighted down with its rich caparisons.

As the two princes rode into the city, Charles’s gear caught everyone’s attention. The polished steel of his armor gleamed like silver. Over it was a short cape embroidered with diamonds and other precious stones worth two hundred thousand gold crowns. He held his velvet hat in his hand as a sign of respect to the emperor, and it was adorned with a diamond whose value was unknown to anyone. In front of him, a page walked, carrying his helmet decorated with gems, while his stunning black horse was loaded down with its luxurious fittings.

Frederic III., very simple in his ordinary dress, had exerted himself to appear well to his great[page 342] vassal. His robe of cloth of gold was fine, though it may have looked something like a luxurious dressing-gown, as it was made after the Turkish fashion and bordered with pearls. The emperor was lame in one foot, injured, so ran the tradition, by his habit of kicking, not his servants, but innocent doors that chanced to impede his way.

Frederic III, dressed simply in his everyday clothes, had made an effort to look impressive for his important vassal. His gold cloth robe was elegant, although it resembled a fancy bathrobe since it was designed in the Turkish style and trimmed with pearls. The emperor had a limp in one foot, which, according to legend, was caused by his tendency to kick—not at his servants, but at innocent doors that happened to block his path.

The Archduke Maximilian, gay in crimson and silver, walked by the side of an Ottoman prince, prisoner of war, and converted to Christianity by the pope himself. And then there was a host of nobles, great and small. Among them were Engelbert of Nassau3 and the representative of the House of Orange-Châlons, whose titles were destined to be united in one person within the next half-century.

The Archduke Maximilian, dressed in crimson and silver, walked next to an Ottoman prince, who was a prisoner of war and had been converted to Christianity by the pope himself. Following them was a crowd of nobles, both high-ranking and low. Among them were Engelbert of Nassau3 and the representative of the House of Orange-Châlons, whose titles were set to merge into one person within the next fifty years.

The magnificence remained unrivalled in the history of royal conferences. The very troopers wore habits of cloth of gold over their steel, while their embroidered saddle-cloths were fringed with silver bells. Surpassing all others, were the heralds-at-arms of the various individual states which acknowledged Charles as their sovereign, seigneur, count, or duke as the case might be. They preceded their liege lord, clad in their distinctive armorial coats, ablaze with colour. Before them were the trumpeters in white and blue, their very instruments silvered, while first[page 343] of all rode one hundred golden haired boys, "an angel throng."

The splendor was unmatched in the history of royal gatherings. The soldiers wore golden fabric over their armor, and their decorated saddle blankets were edged with silver bells. Standing out above the rest were the heralds from the different states that recognized Charles as their king, lord, count, or duke, depending on the situation. They walked ahead of their leader, dressed in their unique coats of arms, vibrant with color. In front of them were the trumpeters in white and blue, their instruments polished silver, while leading the group were a hundred golden-haired boys, "an angelic crowd."

It was so difficult to decide as to the requisite etiquette of escort, that the emperor and duke agreed to separate on the fairly neutral ground of the market-place. Each proceeded with his own suite to his lodgings, Frederic to the archbishop's palace, and Charles to the abbey of St. Maximin, which had conferred on him, some years previously, the honorary title of "Protector." His army was quartered within and without the city. Two days for repose and then the first official interview took place, which is described as follows, by an unknown correspondent, evidently in the ducal suite:4

It was really tough to figure out the proper etiquette for an escort, so the emperor and duke decided to split up in the relatively neutral setting of the marketplace. Each went back to their own place, with Frederic heading to the archbishop's palace and Charles going to the abbey of St. Maximin, which had given him the honorary title of "Protector" a few years earlier. His troops were stationed both inside and outside the city. After two days of rest, the first official meeting took place, which is described as follows by an unknown writer, clearly part of the ducal entourage:4

"Yesterday, which was Sunday, Monseigneur waited upon the emperor and escorted him to his own lodging which is in the abbey of St. Maximin. My said lord was clad in ducal array except for his hat. The emperor wore a rich robe of cloth of gold of cramoisy, and his son was in a robe of green damask. As to their people, both suites were very brave, jewelry and cloth of gold being as common as satin or taffeta. Monseigneur received the emperor in a little chamber decorated with hangings from Holland that many recognised.

"Yesterday, which was Sunday, Monseigneur visited the emperor and accompanied him to his residence in the abbey of St. Maximin. My lord was dressed in elegant duke's attire, except for his hat. The emperor wore a lavish robe made of crimson gold fabric, and his son was dressed in a green damask robe. As for their entourage, both groups were very impressive, with jewelry and gold fabric as common as satin or taffeta. Monseigneur welcomed the emperor in a small room decorated with hangings from Holland that many recognized."

"The emperor made the Bishop of Mayence his mouthpiece to describe the stress of Christianity and to urge Charles to lend his assistance. Having listened to this address, Monseigneur requested the[page 344] emperor to please come into a larger place where more people could hear his answer. Accordingly they entered a hall decorated with the tapestry of Alexander, while the very ceiling was covered with cloth of gold. There was a dais whereon stood a double row of seats. Benches and steps were spread over with tapestry wrought with my lord's arms. Thither came the emperor and mounted the dais with difficulty.... Mons., the chancellor, clad in velvet over velvet cramoisy, first pronounced a discourse in beautiful Latin as a response to what had been said by the seigneur of Mayence. Then, showing how the affairs of my said lord were affected by the king, he began with an account of the king's reception by Monseigneur, whom God absolve [evidently the late duke], in his own residence, and he continued down to the present day, dilating upon the great benefits, services, and honour by him [Louis] received in the domains of Burgundy, and the extortions he had made since and desires to make. Never a word was forgotten, but all was well stated, especially the case of M. de Guienne.5 Finally, Monseigneur declared that if his lands were in security, there was nothing he would like better than to give aid to Christianity.

The emperor appointed the Bishop of Mayence to express the challenges facing Christianity and to urge Charles to offer his support. After listening to this speech, Monseigneur asked the emperor to move to a larger space so more people could hear his response. They then entered a hall adorned with Alexander's tapestry, with a ceiling covered in gold fabric. There was a platform with two rows of seats. Benches and steps were draped with tapestry featuring my lord's coat of arms. The emperor arrived and climbed the platform with some difficulty. Mons., the chancellor, dressed in layers of crimson velvet, first delivered an eloquent Latin speech in response to what the lord of Mayence had said. He detailed how the king's actions impacted my lord's affairs, starting with the king's reception by Monseigneur, may God absolve him [the late duke], in his own home, and continuing up to the present day, discussing the significant benefits, services, and honors Louis received in the territories of Burgundy, as well as the exploitations he had conducted and intended to carry out. Every detail was covered, especially the situation of M. de Guienne.5 Finally, Monseigneur stated that if his lands were secure, he would gladly support Christianity.

"After this statement, which was marvellously honest, the emperor arose from the throne, wine and spices were brought, and then Monseigneur escorted the emperor to his quarters with grand display of torches. This is the outline of what happened on October 4th, in the said year lxxiii. And[page 345] as to the future, next Thursday the emperor will dine where Monseigneur lodges, et là fera les grants du roy,6 and there will be novelties. In regard to the fashion of the said emperor and his estate, he is a very fine prince and attractive, very robust, very human, and benign. I do not know with whom to compare his figure better than Monseigneur de Croy, as he was eight or ten years ago, except that his flesh is whiter than that of the Sr. de Croy. The emperor has seven or eight hundred horse as an escort, but the major part of the nobles present come from this locality. In regard to Monseigneur's departure, there is no news, and they make great cheer—this is all for this time."

"After this incredibly honest statement, the emperor stood up from the throne, wine and spices were brought in, and then Monseigneur accompanied the emperor to his quarters with a grand display of torches. This is the summary of what happened on October 4th, in the year 73. And[page 345] as for the future, next Thursday the emperor will dine where Monseigneur is staying, et là fera les grants du roy,6 and there will be some new things. Regarding the emperor's appearance and status, he is a very handsome prince, appealing, quite strong, very approachable, and kind. I can't think of a better comparison for his build than Monseigneur de Croy, as he was eight or ten years ago, except that his skin is whiter than that of Sr. de Croy. The emperor has around seven or eight hundred horsemen as his escort, but most of the nobles present are local. As for Monseigneur's departure, there is no news, and everyone is celebrating—this is all for now."

The German scholars in the imperial party listened most attentively to the style of the Netherlander's speech as well as to his subject-matter. "More abundant in vocabulary than elegant in Latinity," was their comment, a fault they considered marking all French Latin. The audience found time to note the style for the subject of the address did not interest them greatly. The least observant onlooker knew that the main purpose of this interview was not the plan of a Turkish campaign, though Frederic appointed a committee to discuss that, whose members, Burgundian and German in equal numbers, were instructed to study the Eastern question while emperor and duke were absorbed[page 346] in other matters.7 In their very first session, this committee decided that the chief obstacle to a Turkish expedition was the Franco-Burgundian quarrel. This point was also raised by Charles in his first conference with Frederic. No campaign was feasible until the European powers were ready to act in concert. Louis XI. was aiding and abetting the heathen by being a disturbing element which rendered this desired unity impossible. So Frederic appointed a fresh commission to discuss European peace. And this insolvable problem was a convenient blind for other discussions.

The German scholars in the imperial party listened very closely to the way the Netherlander spoke and the topics he addressed. “He has a richer vocabulary than he does elegant Latin,” they commented, pointing out a flaw they thought was typical of French Latin. The audience took the time to notice the style since the topic of the speech didn’t interest them much. Even the least attentive observer knew that the main goal of this meeting wasn’t the plan for a Turkish campaign, although Frederic set up a committee to discuss that, with an equal number of Burgundians and Germans instructed to look into the Eastern question while the emperor and duke focused on other matters[page 346].7 In their very first meeting, this committee concluded that the biggest hurdle to a Turkish expedition was the conflict between France and Burgundy. Charles brought this up as well in his first meeting with Frederic. No campaign was possible until the European powers could act together. Louis XI. was aiding the enemy by creating chaos that made this much-needed unity impossible. So Frederic established a new commission to discuss European peace. And this unsolvable issue served as a useful cover for other discussions.

On October 5th, a Burgundian fête gave new occasion for a display of wealth; "vulgar ostentation," sneered the less opulent German nobles who tried to show that their pride was not wounded by the sharp contrasts between imperial habits and those of a mere duke. On their side, the Burgundians remarked that it was a pity to waste good things on boors so little accustomed to elegantly equipped apartments that they used silken bedspreads to polish up their boots!

On October 5th, a Burgundian celebration highlighted their wealth once again; "tacky show-off," scoffed the less wealthy German nobles who attempted to prove their pride wasn't hurt by the stark differences between imperial lifestyles and those of a simple duke. Meanwhile, the Burgundians commented that it was a shame to waste nice things on people so unaccustomed to stylish living that they used silk bedspreads to clean their boots!

A running commentary of international criticism, fine feasts, ostensible negotiations about projects that probably no one expected would come to pass, and an undercurrent, persistent and mandatory, of demands emphatically made on one side, feebly accepted by the other while the two principals were together, and petulantly disliked[page 347] by the emperor as soon as he was alone again —such was the course of the conference.

A constant stream of international criticism, lavish dinners, and supposed talks about projects that nobody really thought would actually happen, along with a strong and unavoidable push of demands firmly placed on one side, weakly acknowledged by the other while they were together, and resentfully dismissed by the emperor as soon as he was alone again—this was how the conference played out.[page 347]

Frederic III. had one simple desire—to marry his son to the Burgundian heiress. Charles desired many things, some of which are clear and others obscure. The very fact that the emperor did not at once refuse his demands, gave him confidence that all were obtainable. Very probably he hoped to overawe his feudal chief by a display of his resources, and by showing the high esteem in which he was held by all nations. There at Trèves, embassies came to him from England, from various Italian and German states, and from Hungary.

Frederic III had one simple wish—to marry his son to the Burgundian heiress. Charles wanted many things, some of which were clear and others unclear. The fact that the emperor didn't immediately reject his demands made him confident that he could get everything he wanted. He probably hoped to impress his feudal lord by showcasing his resources and demonstrating the high regard in which he was held by all nations. There in Trèves, he received embassies from England, various Italian and German states, and Hungary.

On October 15th, a treaty was signed that made the new Duke of Lorraine virtually a vassal to Charles, an important step towards Burgundian expansion. There was time and to spare for these many comings and goings during the eight weeks of the sojourn at Trèves, and the duke was not idle. That his own business hung fire, he thought was due to the machinations of Louis XI. He had no desire to prolong his visit, for he was well aware of the risk involved in keeping his troops in Trèves.8 At first the magnificence of his equipage had amused the quiet old town, but little by little, in spite of the duke's strict discipline, the presence of idle soldiers became very onerous. Charles did not hesitate to hang on the nearest tree a man caught in an illicit act, but[page 348] much lawlessness passed without his knowledge. Provisions became very dear; there was some danger of an epidemic due to the unsanitary conditions of the place, ill fitted to harbour so many strangers. The precautions instituted by the Roman founders in regard to their water supply had long since fallen into disuse.

On October 15th, a treaty was signed that made the new Duke of Lorraine practically a vassal to Charles, marking an important step toward Burgundian expansion. There was plenty of time for the many arrivals and departures during the eight weeks in Trèves, and the duke kept busy. He believed that his own affairs were stalled due to Louis XI’s scheming. He didn’t want to extend his stay because he was fully aware of the risks of having his troops in Trèves. At first, the grandeur of his entourage amused the quiet old town, but gradually, despite the duke's strict discipline, the presence of idle soldiers became a burden. Charles didn't hesitate to hang a man caught in an illicit act from the nearest tree, but[page 348] much lawlessness went unnoticed. Provisions became very expensive, and there was a risk of an epidemic due to the unsanitary conditions, which were not suitable for so many outsiders. The precautions originally put in place by the Roman founders regarding their water supply had long since been ignored.

Weary of delays, the duke demanded a definite answer from the emperor as to the proposed kingdom, the matrimonial alliance, and his own status. Frederic appeared about to acquiesce, and then substituted vague promises for present assent to the demands. But when Charles, indignant, broke off negotiations on October 31st, and began to prepare for immediate departure, Frederic became anxious, renewed his overtures, and a new conference took place, in which he consented to fulfil the duke's wishes, with the proviso the sanction of his election should be obtained.

Weary of delays, the duke demanded a clear answer from the emperor regarding the proposed kingdom, the marriage alliance, and his own position. Frederic seemed ready to agree, but then replaced a firm commitment with vague promises. However, when Charles, outraged, ended negotiations on October 31st and started getting ready to leave, Frederic grew worried, renewed his proposals, and a new meeting happened, where he agreed to meet the duke's requests, on the condition that the approval of his election was secured.

Charles promised to go against the Turk in person, and to place a thousand men at Frederic's disposal, so soon as all points at issue between him and Louis XI. were settled, and provided that his estates were erected into a kingdom, which should also comprise the bishoprics of Liege, Utrecht, Toul, Verdun, and the duchies of Lorraine, Savoy, and Cleves. This realm was to be a fief of the empire like Hungary, Bohemia, and Poland, and transmissible by heredity in the male and female line—a necessary recognition of a woman's right, approved by both parties, for[page 349] Mary of Burgundy was to marry Maximilian.

Charles promised to personally fight against the Turk and to provide a thousand men for Frederic’s use as soon as all the disputes between him and Louis XI. were resolved, and on the condition that his lands were elevated to a kingdom that would also include the bishoprics of Liege, Utrecht, Toul, Verdun, and the duchies of Lorraine, Savoy, and Cleves. This kingdom was intended to be a fief of the empire, similar to Hungary, Bohemia, and Poland, and could be inherited through both male and female lines—a necessary acknowledgment of a woman’s right, agreed upon by both sides, for[page 349] Mary of Burgundy was set to marry Maximilian.

Electoral confirmation alone was wanting, and in regard to that there was much voluminous correspondence and much shuffling of responsibility. The electors of Mayence and of Trèves were the only ones present to speak for themselves, and they declared that the matter ought to be referred to a full conclave of the electoral college.9 Let the candidate for royalty await the decision of the next diet, appointed for November at Augsburg.

Electoral confirmation was lacking, and there was a lot of extensive correspondence and passing of the buck. The electors from Mainz and Trier were the only ones there to speak for themselves, and they stated that the issue should be taken to a full conclave of the electoral college. 9 The candidate for kingship should wait for the decision of the next assembly, scheduled for November in Augsburg.

Never loth to delay, the emperor proposed this solution to Charles, who replied haughtily that if his request were not complied with he would join Louis XI. in a league hostile to the empire. This was on November 6th. The Archbishop of Trèves then suggested that if the question could not wait for a diet, at least the electors should be summoned, especially the elector of Brandenburg, whom he knew to be influential with the emperor, and who was a leader in the anti-Burgundian and anti-Bohemian German party. This seemed fair, but the emperor suddenly put on a show of authority and declared, with an injured air, that he was perfectly free to act on his own initiative without confirmation. In the interests of Christianity and of the empire he would appoint Charles of Burgundy chief of the[page 350] crusade, and he would crown him king.

Never one to delay, the emperor suggested this solution to Charles, who responded arrogantly that if his request wasn't met, he would ally with Louis XI. against the empire. This was on November 6th. The Archbishop of Trèves then suggested that if the matter couldn't wait for a diet, at least the electors should be called, especially the elector of Brandenburg, whom he knew to be influential with the emperor and a leader in the anti-Burgundian and anti-Bohemian German faction. This seemed reasonable, but the emperor suddenly asserted his authority and declared, with a wounded look, that he was completely free to act on his own without needing confirmation. In the name of Christianity and the empire, he would appoint Charles of Burgundy as the leader of the[page 350] crusade and crown him king.

The organised opposition to his plan came to the duke's ears and made him very angry. Yet, at the same time, he had no desire to dispense with electoral consent. Possibly he felt that the imperial staff alone was too feeble to conjure his kingdom into permanent existence. It was finally decided that Frederic III. should display his power to the extent of investing Charles at once with the duchy of Guelders, while the more important investiture should be postponed.

The organized opposition to his plan reached the duke and made him very angry. However, at the same time, he didn’t want to get rid of electoral consent. He might have felt that the imperial staff alone was too weak to ensure the lasting existence of his kingdom. It was ultimately decided that Frederic III. would show his power by immediately investing Charles with the duchy of Guelders, while the more significant investiture would be postponed.



MAXIMILIAN OF AUSTRIA

MAXIMILIAN OF AUSTRIA



Very imposing was the ceremony enacted in the market-place. Frederic was exalted upon a high platform ascended by a flight of steps. Charles, clad in complete steel but bareheaded and unattended, rode slowly around the platform three times, "which they say was the custom in such solemnities of investiture," adds an eyewitness,10 as though he considered the ceremony somewhat archaic. Then the candidate dismounted, received the mantle of the empire from an attendant, and slowly ascended the steps to the emperor's feet, while a new escutcheon, displaying the insignia of the freshly acquired fiefs, quartered on the Burgundian arms, was carried before him. Kneeling at the emperor's feet, the duke laid two fingers on his sword hilt and repeated the[page 351] oath of fealty and service in low but distinct tones. Other rites followed, and then Charles was proclaimed Duke of Guelders.

The ceremony held in the marketplace was very impressive. Frederic stood on a high platform reached by a flight of steps. Charles, dressed in full armor but with his head uncovered and without an entourage, slowly circled the platform three times, "which they say was the custom in such solemnities of investiture," noted an observer, 10 as if he thought the ceremony was a bit old-fashioned. Then the candidate got off his horse, received the mantle of the empire from an attendant, and climbed the steps to the emperor's feet, while a new coat of arms, showing the insignia of the newly acquired fiefs and quartered on the Burgundian arms, was carried in front of him. Kneeling at the emperor's feet, the duke placed two fingers on his sword hilt and recited the[page 351] oath of loyalty and service in a low but clear voice. Other rituals followed, and then Charles was declared Duke of Guelders.

Thus one object of the conference was attained, and all the world thought it was only a question of time when the greater investiture would be celebrated. Charles's star was in the ascendant. There seemed no limit to the power he had acquired over his suzerain, who apparently graciously nodded assent to his requests, while the duke, too, withdrawing from his alliance with the King of Hungary, appeared very conciliatory in all doubtful issues. At the same time, his confidence in Frederic was by no means perfect.

Thus one goal of the conference was achieved, and everyone believed it was only a matter of time before the bigger ceremony would take place. Charles's star was rising. There seemed to be no limit to the control he had gained over his overlord, who seemed to graciously nod in agreement to his requests, while the duke, also distancing himself from his alliance with the King of Hungary, appeared very accommodating in all uncertain matters. At the same time, his trust in Frederic was far from complete.

"The emperor is acting with perfect imperial authority and thinks that no one has a right to dispute it, nevertheless the duke yearns for the sanction of the electors and is set upon obtaining it."11 The tone taken by Charles was that of humble ignorance. "Little instructed as I am in imperial German law, I am anxious to have your opinion on the legal ability of the emperor to erect a kingdom." On November 8th, in the evening, the electors present in Trèves declared that they were not exactly sure about the imperial authority, but they were sure that it was not their duty to discuss the legal attributes of imperial puissance.

"The emperor is acting with complete imperial authority and believes that no one has the right to challenge it; however, the duke desires the approval of the electors and is determined to get it."11 Charles's tone was one of humble ignorance. "Since I have little knowledge of imperial German law, I am eager to hear your thoughts on the emperor's legal ability to establish a kingdom." On the evening of November 8th, the electors gathered in Trèves stated that they weren't entirely certain about the imperial authority, but they were confident that it wasn't their responsibility to debate the legal powers of imperial strength.

Under these circumstances what remained to[page 352] hinder the attainment of Charles's desire? The emperor consented, and the only people who could have stayed his consent expressly stated that his was the final word, not theirs. It was easy for onlookers to conclude not only that the coronation was certain but that it was done.

Under these circumstances, what was left to[page 352] stop Charles from getting what he wanted? The emperor agreed, and the only people who could have opposed his agreement clearly said that his decision was final, not theirs. It was easy for observers to conclude not only that the coronation was guaranteed but that it was already accomplished.

"Know that our lord the emperor has made the Duke of Burgundy a king of the lands hereafter mentioned and has assured the royal title to him and his heirs, male and female; all the territories that he holds from the empire together with Guelderland lately conquered, and the land of Lorraine, lately lapsed to the empire in fief, besides the duchy of Burgundy that formerly was held from the crown of France; also the bishoprics of Liege, Utrecht, Dolen, and others belonging to the empire, besides a few seigniories, also imperial fiefs. All this, royalty and principalities, he receives from a Roman emperor."

"Know that our lord the emperor has made the Duke of Burgundy a king of the lands mentioned here and has guaranteed the royal title to him and his heirs, both male and female; all the territories he holds from the empire, including the recently conquered Guelderland and the land of Lorraine, which has recently returned to the empire as a fief, along with the duchy of Burgundy that was previously held from the crown of France; also the bishoprics of Liege, Utrecht, Dolen, and others that belong to the empire, as well as a few lordships that are also imperial fiefs. He receives all of this, along with the royal titles and principalities, from a Roman emperor."

So wrote Albert of Brandenburg on November 13th, trusting to the word of an envoy who had left matters in so advanced a state when he departed from Trèves that he felt safe in concluding that achievement had been reached.12

So wrote Albert of Brandenburg on November 13th, relying on the word of an envoy who had left things in such an advanced state when he left Trèves that he felt confident in assuming that success had been achieved.12

Various letters from the citizens of Berne, too, were filled with rumours from Trèves. Most extraordinary is one of November 29th, intended to go the rounds of the Swiss confederacy, containing exact details of the coronation of Charles as it had taken place five days previously. The[page 353] boundaries of the new kingdom were specified.13 Venice, in hot haste to please the monarch, had instantly shown exceptional honour to the Burgundian resident. How exact it all sounded! Yet there was no truth in it.

Various letters from the citizens of Berne were full of rumors from Trèves. Most remarkable is one from November 29th, meant to circulate among the Swiss confederacy, detailing the exact events of Charles's coronation that had occurred five days earlier. The[page 353] boundaries of the new kingdom were clearly outlined. Venice, eager to please the monarch, quickly showed remarkable honor to the Burgundian resident. It all sounded very convincing! Yet, it was completely false.

The vacillating emperor was affected by the attitude of his suite, and by their varying representations. There is no actual proof of French interference, but French agents had been seen in the city, and might have had private audiences with the emperor. Gradually, relations changed between Charles and Frederic. There was a cloud, not dissipated by a three days' fête given by the duke (November 19th-22d), evidently in farewell. Was Charles too exigeant with his demands, too chary of his daughter? Probably.

The indecisive emperor was influenced by his entourage and their differing opinions. There's no concrete evidence of French involvement, but French agents had been spotted in the city and might have had private meetings with the emperor. Slowly, the relationship between Charles and Frederic shifted. There was a tension that wasn't lifted even by a three-day celebration hosted by the duke (November 19th-22nd), clearly in farewell. Was Charles too demanding with his expectations, too protective of his daughter? Probably.

On November 23d, instead of a definitive treaty a simple convention was signed, postponing the coronation until February. Emperor and regal candidate were to meet again at Besançon, Cologne, or Basel. In the interval, Charles was to come to a satisfactory understanding with the electors and obtain their official endorsement for the imperial grant.

On November 23rd, rather than a formal treaty, a basic agreement was signed, delaying the coronation until February. The emperor and the royal candidate were set to meet again in Besançon, Cologne, or Basel. In the meantime, Charles needed to work out a satisfactory deal with the electors and secure their official support for the imperial appointment.

November 25th was appointed, not for the regal investiture, but for Frederic's departure. On the evening of the 24th, he gave audience to his councillors and princes. The electors present were urged by the Burgundians to give their own conditional approval at least, and to consent to a[page 354] reduction of the military obligations to be incurred by Charles. It was a crisis, however, where nobody wished to pledge anything definitely. There was an evident disposition to await some further issue before final action.

November 25th was set, not for the royal ceremony, but for Frederic's departure. On the evening of the 24th, he met with his advisers and princes. The electors present were pressured by the Burgundians to give at least some conditional approval and to agree to a[page 354] reduction of the military commitments that would fall on Charles. It was a critical moment, but no one wanted to make any firm commitments. There was a clear tendency to wait for more developments before taking final action.

The leave-taking between the bargain makers was expected to be as pompous as had been the entry into Trèves. It was far into the night of November 24th when the audience broke up. Little rest was there for the imperial suite, for when the tardy November sun arose above the eastern horizon, its rays met Frederic sailing down the Moselle. Not only had no imperial adieux been uttered, but no imperial debts had been settled. This was the news that was awaiting Charles when he awoke. Baffled he was, but not in his hope of being a king that day. No, only in his expectation of a stately pageant.14 In all haste he sent Peter von Hagenbach to ride more swiftly along the bank than the boat could sail, so as to overtake the traveller and urge him to wait for a few more words on divers topics. In one account it is reported that Frederic, though annoyed at the interruption, still assented to Hagenbach's request. No sooner was the latter away, however, than he changed his mind and continued his course.

The farewell between the deal-makers was supposed to be as grand as their arrival in Trèves. It was well past midnight on November 24th when the audience finally ended. The imperial suite barely got any rest, because when the late November sun rose over the eastern horizon, its rays found Frederic heading down the Moselle. Not only had no royal goodbyes been said, but no imperial debts had been settled either. This was the news Charles woke up to. He was frustrated, but not losing hope of becoming king that day. No, just his expectation of a grand spectacle. In a rush, he sent Peter von Hagenbach to ride faster along the bank than the boat could sail, to catch up with the traveler and persuade him to wait for a few more words on various topics. One account claims that Frederic, though annoyed by the interruption, agreed to Hagenbach's request. However, as soon as Hagenbach was gone, Frederic changed his mind and continued on his way.

Rumour was busy, in regard to this strange[page 355] exit of the emperor from the scene. The general belief among contemporaries was that it was on the eve of the intended coronation that Frederic turned his back on the scene. Take first the words of Thomas Basin, whose statement that he was in the very midst of the events can hardly be doubted:15

Rumors were circulating about the emperor's unusual[page 355] exit from the situation. Most people at the time believed that it was right before the planned coronation that Frederic walked away. Consider first the words of Thomas Basin, whose claim that he was right in the middle of the events is hard to dispute:15

"But alas how easily and instantly human desires change, and how fragile are the alliances and friendships of men, especially of princes, which are not joined and confirmed by the glue of Christ ... as the sacred Psalm sings, 'Put not your trust in princes nor in the sons of men in whom there is no safety.' Suddenly, forsooth, when they were thought to be harmonious in charity, benevolence, and friendship, when they offered each other such splendid entertainment, when they feasted together in regal luxury in all unity and friendship, when all things, as has been said, needed for the magnificence of such a great honour were made ready and prepared, so that on the third day should occur the celebration of that regal dignity [fastigii], and the [provectio] promotion of a new king and the erection of a new kingdom or the restoration and renovation of an ancient one, now obsolete from antiquity, were expected by all with great attention;—something occurred. I do not know what; hesitation or suspicion, fancied or justified, unexpectedly affected the emperor ... and embarking on his ship in the very early morning he sailed down the river Moselle to the Rhine. And thus was frustrated the hope of the duke and of all the Burgundians who[page 356] believed that he was to be elevated to a king. In a moment this hope was extinguished like a candle.

"But unfortunately, human desires change so easily and quickly, and the alliances and friendships among people, especially princes, are so fragile unless they are bonded by the love of Christ. As the sacred Psalm says, 'Put not your trust in princes nor in the sons of men, for there is no safety in them.' Suddenly, just when everyone thought they were united in charity, kindness, and friendship, when they were offering each other such amazing hospitality, when they were feasting together in royal luxury in complete unity and friendship, and when everything necessary for the grand celebration of that royal dignity, and the promotion of a new king, or the restoration of an old kingdom long forgotten, was prepared, something unexpected happened. I don’t know what it was; hesitation or suspicion, whether imagined or real, suddenly affected the emperor... and he boarded his ship early in the morning and sailed down the Moselle River to the Rhine. And thus, the hopes of the duke and all the Burgundians who believed he was to be made king were dashed. In an instant, this hope was snuffed out like a candle."

"We were present there in the city of Trèves, attached to the suite of neither prince, not serving or pretending to serve either of them. But we ascertained nothing either then or later, although we made many inquiries, about the cause of this sudden departure and we are still ignorant of the truth. When the day broke after the emperor's departure, and the duke was informed of the fact, he was also assured that the vessel in which the emperor sailed was opposite the monastery of St. Mary Blessed to the Martyrs. So he sent messengers hastily to beg the emperor to stay for a very brief interview with the duke, assuring him that the very least delay possible should occur if he did the favour. But no attention was paid to the signals from the shore and the course was continued."

"We were there in the city of Trèves, not attached to any prince and not serving or pretending to serve either of them. But we didn’t find out anything then or later, even though we asked a lot of questions, about why they left so suddenly, and we’re still in the dark about the truth. When day broke after the emperor's departure and the duke found out about it, he was also told that the ship the emperor was on was right opposite the monastery of St. Mary Blessed to the Martyrs. So he quickly sent messengers to ask the emperor to stay for a short meeting with the duke, promising that there would be the least delay possible if he did this favor. But no attention was paid to the signals from the shore, and the ship continued on its course."

The bishop wrote these words some time after the event. There are other accounts preserved, actual letters written within a few days or weeks of November 25th, wherein is evinced similar ignorance of what had actually passed. The following gives several suggestions of difficulties not mentioned elsewhere. A certain Balthasar Cesner, secretary, writes to Master Johannes Gelthauss and others in Frankfort, from Cologne, on December 6th.16 He was attached to the imperial service, and possibly was one of the few[page 357] attendants on Frederic in the hasty journey from Trèves. After touching on Cologne affairs he proceeds:

The bishop wrote these words sometime after the event. There are other accounts preserved, actual letters written within a few days or weeks of November 25th, which show a similar lack of understanding of what actually happened. The following offers several suggestions of difficulties not mentioned elsewhere. A certain Balthasar Cesner, a secretary, writes to Master Johannes Gelthauss and others in Frankfurt, from Cologne, on December 6th.16 He was involved in imperial service and was possibly one of the few[page 357] attendants on Frederic during the hurried journey from Trèves. After mentioning matters related to Cologne, he continues:

"I must inform your excellencies how the Duke of Burgundy came with all pomp for his coronation as king of the kingdom of Burgundy and Friesland with twenty-six standards besides a magnificent sceptre and crown. He also wished to take his duchy and territories in Savoy17 and Guelders and others in fief from him [the emperor] and not from the empire.18 This and other extraordinary demands his imperial grace did not wish to grant, and on that account he has broken off the interview and gone away. Everything was prepared for the coronation, the chair for the taking.19 It is said that he is to be crowned in Aix. It may be hoped not [non speratur]. You can understand me as well as your faithful servant.

"I want to let you know how the Duke of Burgundy came with great fanfare for his coronation as king of the kingdom of Burgundy and Friesland, bringing along twenty-six standards and a stunning scepter and crown. He also wanted to take his duchy and lands in Savoy17 and Guelders and others as a fief from him [the emperor] and not from the empire.18 The emperor did not want to agree to this and other unusual demands, which is why the meeting was cut short and he left. Everything was ready for the coronation, the chair was set up.19 It is rumored that he will be crowned in Aix. Let’s hope that’s not the case [non speratur]. You can understand me just as well as your loyal servant."

"Dear Master Hans I hope that you will not laugh at me. I can please my gracious lord and be worthy of praise if you will only trust me.

"Dear Master Hans, I hope you won't laugh at me. I can please my gracious lord and be worthy of praise if you just trust me."

"Despatched from Cologne on St. Nicholas Day itself.

"Sent from Cologne on St. Nicholas Day itself."

"To the Jurisconsult Master Johannes Gelthauss, Distinguished advocate, master, preceptor of the city of Frankfort."

"To the legal expert Master Johannes Gelthauss, Respected lawyer, teacher, mentor of the city of Frankfurt."

The two kingdoms are also mentioned by Snoy:

The two kingdoms are also mentioned by Snoy:

"Two realms, namely Burgundy and Frisia; in the[page 358] second, Holland, Zealand, Guelders, Brabant, Limburg, Namur, Hainaut, and the dioceses of Liege, Cambray, and Utrecht; in the first, Burgundy, Luxemburg, Artois, Flanders, and three bishoprics."

"Two regions, specifically Burgundy and Frisia; in the [page 358] second, Holland, Zealand, Guelders, Brabant, Limburg, Namur, Hainaut, and the dioceses of Liege, Cambray, and Utrecht; in the first, Burgundy, Luxembourg, Artois, Flanders, and three bishoprics."

The chronicler adds that this plan was discussed in secret conference.20

The chronicler adds that this plan was talked about in a private meeting.20

Again the rumour that the final straw that broke the emperor's resolution was the duke's desire to take Savoy and Guelders from his hand alone, is suggestive. On the duke's part, this wish might indicate an attempt to separate a portion of territory from the empire in a way to deceive his contemporaries into thinking that his kingdom was an imperial fief, while, in reality, it was an independent realm, as he or his successors could declare at a convenient moment. But this seems at variance with his attested desire for electoral support.

Again, the rumor that the final straw breaking the emperor's resolve was the duke's desire to take Savoy and Guelders for himself is telling. On the duke's part, this wish could suggest an attempt to separate part of the territory from the empire, misleading his contemporaries into believing that his kingdom was an imperial fief, while in reality, it was an independent realm that he or his successors could claim at a suitable time. However, this seems inconsistent with his stated need for electoral support.

It was a curious tangle and never fully unravelled. Yet, considering the emperor's personal[page 359] characteristics, his last action does not seem inexplicable. As his visitor showed the intensity of his will, Frederic became restive. Phlegmatic, obstinate, yet conscious of his own weakness, personal conflicts with a nature equally obstinate and much more vigorous were exceedingly unpleasant. The collision made him writhe uneasily and prefer to slip out of his embarrassment as quietly as he could.

It was a puzzling situation that never completely resolved. However, given the emperor's own traits, his final action doesn’t seem hard to understand. As his visitor displayed such strong determination, Frederic grew uneasy. He was calm, stubborn, but also aware of his own vulnerabilities, and personal confrontations with someone equally stubborn but much more energetic were very uncomfortable. The clash made him squirm uncomfortably, and he would rather escape from his awkwardness as discreetly as possible.

The proposed leave-taking was to be very magnificent, and the magnificence again was significant of Burgundian wealth. Whether the duke would surely keep his pledge of sharing that wealth with the archduke if the emperor went so far that he could not draw back, was a consideration that undoubtedly may have affected Frederic. Had Mary of Burgundy accompanied her father, had the wedding of the daughter and investiture of the new king been planned for the same day, had the promises been exchanged simultaneously, the leave-taking might have passed, indeed, as a third ceremonial in all stateliness.

The planned farewell was meant to be grand, and that grandeur certainly reflected Burgundian wealth. Whether the duke would actually follow through on his promise to share that wealth with the archduke if the emperor pushed things too far was something that might have weighed on Frederic's mind. If Mary of Burgundy had gone with her father, if the wedding of the daughter and the coronation of the new king had been set for the same day, and if the promises had been exchanged at the same time, the farewell could have indeed been seen as another ceremonial event of great importance.

If Frederic doubted the surety of his bargain, it is not surprising. It was notorious how the duke had played fast and loose with his daughter's hand, withdrawing it from the grasp of a suitor as the greater advantages of another alliance were presented to him, or as the mere disadvantage of any marriage at all became unpleasantly near. Vigorous man of forty that he was, Charles had no personal desire to see a son-in-law,[page 360] in propria persona, waiting for his shoes—a fact perfectly patent to the emperor, as it was to the rest of the world.

If Frederic doubted the certainty of his deal, it’s not surprising. It was well-known how the duke had toyed with his daughter's future, pulling her away from one suitor when better prospects came along, or when the drawbacks of any marriage at all became uncomfortably close. At forty, a vigorous man, Charles had no desire to see a son-in-law, [page 360] in propria persona, waiting for his shoes—a fact that was obvious to the emperor, just as it was to everyone else.

The task of making the imperial adieux was entrusted to the imperial chamberlain, Ulrich von Montfort, who duly presented his master's formal excuses to the duke, on the morning of November 25th. "Important and urgent affairs had necessitated his presence elsewhere. The arrangement discussed between them was not broken but simply postponed until a more convenient occasion rendered its execution possible," etc.

The job of saying goodbye on behalf of the emperor was given to the imperial chamberlain, Ulrich von Montfort, who properly conveyed his master's formal apologies to the duke on the morning of November 25th. "Important and urgent matters required his attention elsewhere. The arrangement they talked about wasn’t canceled but just postponed until a better time made it possible to carry it out," etc.

The Strasburg chronicles report that Charles was in a towering rage on receiving this communication. He clinched his fists, ground his teeth, and kicked the furniture about the room in which he had locked himself up.21 But by the time these words were penned, these authors were better informed than Charles about the ultimate result of the emperor's intentions. The duke may have been angry, but he certainly controlled himself sufficiently to give several audiences in the course of the day—to envoys from Lorraine among others—and was ready to take his own departure by evening, not doubting that the crown and sceptre, carefully packed with the mountain of his valuable treasure, would assuredly fulfil their destiny in the near future. Trèves was left to its pristine repose, and Charles was the last[page 361] man to realise that in its silence were entombed for ever his chances of wearing the prematurely prepared insignia.

The Strasburg chronicles report that Charles was in a furious rage upon receiving this message. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and kicked the furniture around the room where he had locked himself away. But by the time this was written, the authors were better informed than Charles about the final outcome of the emperor's plans. The duke might have been angry, but he definitely composed himself enough to hold several meetings throughout the day—with envoys from Lorraine, among others—and was prepared to leave by evening, confident that the crown and scepter, carefully packed alongside his valuable treasures, would certainly fulfill their purpose soon. Trèves was left in its original calm, and Charles was the last man to realize that in its silence lay buried forever his chances of wearing the prematurely prepared symbols of power.


[Footnote 1: This comment of the Strasburg chronicler, Trausch, is quoted by De Bussière in his Histoire de la Ligue contre Charles le Téméraire, p. 64. Kirk (ii., 222) points out that this contemporary had a peculiar hostility towards Charles.]

[Footnote 1: This comment from the Strasburg chronicler, Trausch, is referenced by De Bussière in his History of the League Against Charles the Bold, p. 64. Kirk (ii., 222) notes that this contemporary had a notable animosity towards Charles.

[Footnote 2: Guillaume Faret or Farrel. His Hist. de René II. is lost. This citation from it is found in La Guerre de René II. contre Charles le Hardi, by P. Aubert Roland.]

[Footnote 2: Guillaume Faret or Farrel. His Hist. de René II. is lost. This citation from it is found in La Guerre de René II. contre Charles le Hardi, by P. Aubert Roland.]

[Footnote 3: He had been made knight of the Golden Fleece at the May meeting. From this time on some member of the Nassau family was prominent in Burgundian affairs.]

[Footnote 3: He had been named a knight of the Golden Fleece at the May meeting. From this point on, a member of the Nassau family was a key player in Burgundian affairs.

[Footnote 4: Gachard, Doc. inédits, i., 232. Letter from Trèves, October 4, 1473.]

[Footnote 4: Gachard, Unpublished Documents, i., 232. Letter from Trier, October 4, 1473.

[Footnote 5: About this time Louis XI. made strenuous efforts to unravel the mystery of his brother's death. (Letter to the chancellor of Brittany, Lettres de Louis XI., v., 190.)]

[Footnote 5: About this time, Louis XI made strong efforts to uncover the mystery behind his brother's death. (Letter to the chancellor of Brittany, Lettres de Louis XI., v., 190.)

[Footnote 6: Gachard could not explain this phrase. It might easily refer to the desired investiture.]

[Footnote 6: Gachard couldn’t make sense of this phrase. It might very well refer to the wanted appointment.

[Footnote 7: Chmel, Mon. Habs., i., lxxvii., 50, 51: Toutey, p. 50.]

[Footnote 7: Chmel, Mon. Habs., i., lxxvii., 50, 51: Toutey, p. 50.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 53.]

[Footnote 9: Toutey bases this statement on three letters (October 30, 31, and November 7, 1473) written by the envoys of the elector of Brandenburg, Ludwig von Eyb and Hertnid von Stein.]

[Footnote 9: Toutey bases this statement on three letters (October 30, 31, and November 7, 1473) written by the envoys of the elector of Brandenburg, Ludwig von Eyb and Hertnid von Stein.

[Footnote 10: Basin, Histoire des règnes de Charles VII. et de Louis XI., ii., 323. Between Nov. 6th and this ceremony there had been new ruptures. Hugonet had gone back and forth many times between the chiefs and "all the world had wondered."]

[Footnote 10: Basin, The History of the Reigns of Charles VII and Louis XI., ii., 323. Between November 6th and this ceremony, there had been new conflicts. Hugonet had gone back and forth many times between the leaders, and "everyone was curious."

[Footnote 11: Albert of Brandenburg to the Duke of Saxony. (Muller, Reichstag Theatrum, p. 598.]

[Footnote 11: Albert of Brandenburg to the Duke of Saxony. (Muller, Reichstag Theatrum, p. 598.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 57.]

[Footnote 13: Toutey, p. 60, note.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 60, note.]

[Footnote 14: In this account, differing from the current tradition, Toutey has followed Bachmann's conclusions (Deutsche Reichsgeschichte, ii., 435).]

[Footnote 14: In this account, unlike the current tradition, Toutey has followed Bachmann's conclusions (Deutsche Reichsgeschichte, ii., 435).

[Footnote 15: Basin, ii., 325.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Basin, ii., 325.]

[Footnote 16: Preserved in the municipal archives in Frankfort (nr. 5808 or ch. lit. clausa c. sig in verso impr.). This is published by Karl Schellhass in Deutsche Zeitschrift für Geschichtewissenschaft, (1891) pp. 80-85. The language is a queer mixture of German and Latin.]

[Footnote 16: Preserved in the municipal archives in Frankfurt (nr. 5808 or ch. lit. clausa c. sig in verso impr.). This was published by Karl Schellhass in German Journal of Historical Science, (1891) pp. 80-85. The language is a strange mix of German and Latin.

[Footnote 17: Charles asked on October 23d, through his chancellor, for investiture into Savoy. (Note by Schellhass.)]

[Footnote 17: Charles requested on October 23rd, through his chancellor, to be granted control of Savoy. (Note by Schellhass.)

[Footnote 18: Under this head is meant Lorraine, which he alleged had lapsed to the emperor at the death of Nicholas of Calabria.]

[Footnote 18: Under this topic is Lorraine, which he claimed had reverted to the emperor after the death of Nicholas of Calabria.

[Footnote 19: This means the throne from which Charles was to step down to receive the fief.]

[Footnote 19: This means the throne from which Charles was to step down to receive the fief.]

[Footnote 20: "Loquitur etiam ferunt de regnis Frisiæ et Burgundiæ sibi constituendes quæ audissimis auribus accepta visus non tam negare imperator quam dissimulare.

[Footnote 20: "Loquitur they also say about the kingdoms of Frisia and Burgundy that they are to be established, which, when heard by attentive ears, the emperor seemed not to deny but rather to pretend not to notice."

"Nam et ad eam [majestatem regiam] aspirare et ditiones suas velle in duo regna partiri visue Burgundiæ et Frisiæ: in hoc Hollandia, Zelandia, Gelria, Brabantia, Limburgum, Namureum, Hannonia et dioceses Leodiensis, Cameracensis et Trajectina: altero Burgundia, Luxemburgum, Arthesia, Flandria, ecclesæque cathedrales Sadunensis, Tullensis Verdunensis essent." (P. 1131.)

"To aspire to that royal majesty and seek to divide their territories into two kingdoms, namely Burgundy and Friesland: in this, Holland, Zeeland, Guelders, Brabant, Limburg, Namur, Hainaut and the dioceses of Liège, Cambrai, and Utrecht would belong; while the other would include Burgundy, Luxembourg, Artois, Flanders, and the cathedrals of Soissons, Toul, and Verdun." (P. 1131.)

Renier Snoy was born the year of Charles's death, so that his statement is tradition but founded on what he might have heard from eye-witnesses.]

Renier Snoy was born in the year Charles died, so his statement is based on tradition but is rooted in what he may have heard from eyewitnesses.

[Footnote 21: Chmel, i., 49-51; Toutey, p. 59.]

[Footnote 21: Chmel, i., 49-51; Toutey, p. 59.]





CHAPTER XVIII

COLOGNE, LORRAINE, AND ALSACE

1473-1474

Late as it was in November, the weather was still very mild, and as the emperor and duke travelled in opposite directions, neither the former as he went down to Cologne, nor the latter as he passed up the valley of the Moselle to that of the Ell, was hindered by autumn storms. The summer of 1473 had been marked by unprecedented heat and a prolonged drouth.1 Forest fires raged unchecked on account of the dearth of water and, for the same reason, the mills stood still. The grape crops, indeed, were prodigious, but the vintage was not profitable because the wine had a tendency to sour. Gentle rains in September prepared the ground for an untimely fertility. Trees blossomed and, though some fruits withered prematurely, cherries actually ripened. Thus the Rhinelands presented a pleasant appearance as Charles rode to Lorraine.

Late in November, the weather was still quite mild, and as the emperor and duke traveled in opposite directions, neither was hindered by autumn storms— the former heading down to Cologne, and the latter going up the Moselle Valley towards the Ell. The summer of 1473 had been marked by extreme heat and a long drought. Forest fires burned uncontrolled due to the lack of water, and, for the same reason, the mills stood still. The grape harvest was indeed abundant, but the vintage wasn’t profitable because the wine tended to spoil. Gentle rains in September prepared the ground for an unexpected fertility. Trees blossomed and, although some fruits withered prematurely, cherries actually ripened. As a result, the Rhinelands looked pleasant as Charles rode to Lorraine.

His first pause was at Thionville in Luxemburg, where he stayed about a fortnight and received ambassadors from Hungary, Poland, Venice,[page 363] England, Denmark, Brittany, Ferrara, the Palatinate, and Cologne.2 The result of his conference with the last named was a declaration on the duke's part which seriously affected his later career. The condition of Cologne must be touched on as an essential part of this narrative.

His first stop was in Thionville, Luxembourg, where he stayed for about two weeks and met with ambassadors from Hungary, Poland, Venice,[page 363] England, Denmark, Brittany, Ferrara, the Palatinate, and Cologne.2 The outcome of his discussions with the Cologne ambassador led to a declaration from the duke that significantly impacted his future. The situation in Cologne needs to be addressed as a crucial part of this story.

The late Duke of Burgundy had attempted to pursue a line of policy in regard to the ecclesiastical elections in the diocese of Cologne that had succeeded in Liege and in Utrecht. In 1463, he had tried to force the chapter to elect his candidate. They had refused to follow his leading, but their own choice, Robert, brother of the elector-palatine, did not prove a congenial chief, and the new prelate turned to Philip for aid when he found his chapter disposed to restrict both his revenues and his temporal authority. Later, in 1467, as the audacity of his opponents increased, the archbishop appealed to his brother, the elector, and to Charles of Burgundy. The latter was busy in France, but he wrote a sententious letter to Cologne, exhorting both chapter and city to be obedient to their chosen spiritual and lay lord. This intervention was resented. The breach widened between Robert and his people, culminating[page 364] in actual hostilities. The chapter took possession of the town of Neuss, accepted Hermann of Hesse as their protector, and sent an embassy to Rome to state their grievances. The elector aided his brother and the belligerent parties grew in strength.

The late Duke of Burgundy tried to implement a policy regarding the church elections in the Cologne diocese that had worked in Liege and Utrecht. In 1463, he attempted to pressure the chapter into electing his candidate. They refused to go along with him, and their own choice, Robert, the brother of the elector-palatine, turned out to be an unsatisfactory leader. The new archbishop sought help from Philip when he found his chapter wanting to limit both his income and his authority. Later, in 1467, as the boldness of his opponents grew, the archbishop appealed to his brother, the elector, and to Charles of Burgundy. The latter was occupied in France, but he wrote a pointed letter to Cologne, urging both the chapter and the city to obey their chosen spiritual and secular ruler. This interference was resented. The divide between Robert and his people widened, leading to actual conflict. The chapter took control of the town of Neuss, accepted Hermann of Hesse as their protector, and sent a delegation to Rome to express their complaints. The elector supported his brother, and the warring parties became stronger.

The city of Cologne wavered for a space, undecided which cause to espouse, and finally chose the chapter's side, signing a five years' alliance with that body, which had officially renounced allegiance to Robert, pending the judgment of pope and emperor on the dissension. Such was the state of affairs when Charles entered into possession of Guelders and manifested a disposition to interest himself in Cologne. He informed the chapter that he was greatly displeased with their contumely. To Cologne he said, "Be neutral," but the burghers showed so little inclination to heed his neighbourly advice that he tried harsher measures and permitted Cologne merchants to be molested in his domains.

The city of Cologne hesitated for a while, unsure which side to support, and ultimately decided to side with the chapter, signing a five-year alliance with them. The chapter had officially renounced allegiance to Robert while awaiting the judgment of the pope and emperor on the dispute. This was the situation when Charles took control of Guelders and showed interest in Cologne. He let the chapter know that he was really unhappy with their defiance. To Cologne, he said, "Stay neutral," but the townspeople showed little willingness to follow his friendly advice, so he resorted to tougher measures and allowed Cologne merchants to be harassed in his territories.

In 1473, all hostilities were suspended in the hopes of imperial intervention.3 While Charles was still in Guelders, Robert paid him a visit, held long conferences with him, and probably received promises of future aid, for he had an air of arrogance when he returned from the interview. During the sojourn of duke and emperor at Trèves, a papal legate, the Bishop of Fossombrone, arrived from Rome with plenary powers[page 365] to settle Cologne affairs, and his measures were endorsed by Charles in a letter from Trèves.

In 1473, all hostilities were put on hold, hoping for imperial intervention.3 While Charles was still in Guelders, Robert visited him, had lengthy discussions, and likely received promises for future support, as he seemed quite arrogant when he returned from the meeting. During the stay of the duke and the emperor in Trèves, a papal legate, the Bishop of Fossombrone, arrived from Rome with full authority[page 365] to resolve issues in Cologne, and his actions were approved by Charles in a letter from Trèves.

For a time Frederic III. seemed inclined to refrain from interference, then something influenced him in another direction. When he arrived at Cologne in November, he received a warm welcome and costly gifts, which he repaid by conferring a mass of privileges on his "good city,"—cheap and easy benefits,—but he did not prove an efficient arbitrator, simply postponing any decision from day to day, though he was begged to settle all difficulties before Charles should attempt to relieve him of the trouble.

For a while, Frederic III seemed ready to stay out of it, but then something swayed him to change his mind. When he got to Cologne in November, he was greeted warmly and given expensive gifts, which he returned by granting a bunch of privileges to his "good city"—simple and easy benefits—but he didn’t act as an effective mediator, just delaying any decisions day by day, even though he was urged to resolve all issues before Charles tried to take over the situation.

True, Charles was detained elsewhere. But he no longer felt the need of conciliating the emperor, and at Thionville, on December 11, 1473, he issued a manifesto declaring that his friend Robert was entirely in the right, his opponents in the wrong.4 As these latter defied papal legate and arbitrator duly authorised to settle the points of dispute, he, Charles of Burgundy, would constitute himself defender of the insulted archbishop. At the same time, he despatched Ètienne de Lavin to check the encroachments of the insolent rebels. The declaration emboldened Robert to defy the emperor's summons to meet him and the papal legate. They both declared that they would take measures to bring him to obedience, but Frederic did not wish to tarry longer at Cologne. In January he took his departure, having directed[page 366] Hermann of Hesse to protect that see against all aggression.

True, Charles was held up elsewhere. But he no longer felt the need to win over the emperor, and at Thionville, on December 11, 1473, he issued a manifesto stating that his friend Robert was completely in the right and his opponents were in the wrong.4 As these opponents defied the papal legate and arbitrator authorized to resolve the disputes, Charles of Burgundy decided to defend the insulted archbishop. At the same time, he sent Ètienne de Lavin to check the advances of the arrogant rebels. The declaration encouraged Robert to disregard the emperor's request to meet with him and the papal legate. Both declared that they would take steps to bring him into line, but Frederic didn’t want to stay in Cologne any longer. In January, he left, having instructed Hermann of Hesse to protect that see against any aggression.

Apparently, at that time, in spite of the manifesto, there was no formal treaty between Charles and Robert, but there are two drafts for such a treaty in existence,5 wherein the former pledged himself to force chapter, nobles, and city to submission, in consideration of the sum of 200,000 florins, while the archbishop gave permission to his ally to garrison all strongholds, including Cologne. Pending his autumn sojourn in the upper Rhinelands, Charles had, therefore, plans regarding Cologne definitely in mind.

Apparently, at that time, despite the manifesto, there was no official treaty between Charles and Robert, but there are two drafts for such a treaty that exist, 5 in which Charles promised to compel the chapter, nobles, and city to submit, in exchange for 200,000 florins, while the archbishop allowed his ally to occupy all strongholds, including Cologne. While waiting for his autumn stay in the upper Rhinelands, Charles clearly had plans for Cologne in mind.

Lorraine

This duchy was even more interesting to Charles than Cologne, and there were many matters in its regard which demanded his urgent attention in 1473. It, too, was a pleasant territory, and conveniently adjacent to Burgundian lands. A natural means of annexation had been considered by Charles in the proposed marriage between Nicholas, Duke of Lorraine, and Mary of Burgundy. When that project was abandoned to suit Charles's pleasure, he retained the friendship of his rejected son-in-law until the latter's death in the spring of 1473. So unexpected was this event, that there was the usual suspicion of poisoning, and this[page 367] crime, too, was charged to the account of Louis XI., apparently without foundation. Certainly that monarch reaped no immediate advantage from the death, for the family to whom the succession passed was more friendly to Burgundy than to France.

This duchy was even more intriguing to Charles than Cologne, and there were many issues regarding it that required his immediate attention in 1473. It was also a pleasant area, conveniently located next to Burgundian lands. A natural way of annexation had been considered by Charles through the proposed marriage between Nicholas, Duke of Lorraine, and Mary of Burgundy. When that plan was dropped to accommodate Charles's preferences, he maintained a friendship with his rejected son-in-law until the latter's death in the spring of 1473. This event was so unexpected that it raised the usual suspicions of poisoning, and this crime was also attributed to Louis XI., seemingly without evidence. Clearly, that king gained no immediate benefit from the death, as the family that inherited was more aligned with Burgundy than France.

The heir to the childless Nicholas was his aunt Yolande of Anjou, daughter of old King René of Anjou, sister to the unfortunate Margaret, late Queen of England, and widow of the Duke of Vaudemont. The council of Lorraine lost no time in acknowledging Yolande as their duchess. She hastened to Nancy, the capital, with her son René, aged twenty-two, where they were received hospitably, and then Yolande formally abdicated in favour of the young man, who was duly accepted as Duke of Lorraine.

The heir to the childless Nicholas was his aunt Yolande of Anjou, daughter of the old King René of Anjou, sister to the unfortunate Margaret, who was the late Queen of England, and widow of the Duke of Vaudemont. The council of Lorraine quickly recognized Yolande as their duchess. She hurried to Nancy, the capital, with her twenty-two-year-old son René, where they were warmly welcomed, and then Yolande officially stepped down in favor of her son, who was then accepted as the Duke of Lorraine.

Now there was a large party of Burgundian sympathisers in Nancy, and it was probably owing to their pressure that very strong links were at once forged between Charles and the new sovereign of the duchy. The apprehension lest the former should protect the land as he had the heritage of his namesake, little Charles of Guelders, was expressed by the timorous, but their counsels were overweighted, and, on October 15th, René accepted a treaty whose terms were very favourable to Burgundy. In exchange for being "protector,"—an office that the emperor had already been asked to change into suzerainty,—René cemented an alliance, offensive and defensive,[page 368] with Charles, giving the latter full permission to march his forces across Lorraine. Further, he pledged himself to appoint as officials in all important places on the route "men bound by oath to the Duke of Burgundy." Yes, more, these were discharged from fidelity to Renè in case he abandoned Burgundian interests.

Now there was a large group of Burgundian supporters in Nancy, and it was likely because of their influence that strong connections were quickly established between Charles and the new leader of the duchy. The fearful voiced concerns that the former might protect the region as he had done for his namesake, young Charles of Guelders, but their warnings were overlooked. On October 15th, René agreed to a treaty that was very favorable to Burgundy. In return for being "protector"—a title that the emperor had already been asked to elevate to suzerainty—René solidified an offensive and defensive alliance with Charles, allowing him full permission to move his troops through Lorraine. Additionally, he promised to appoint officials in all key locations along the route who were "bound by oath to the Duke of Burgundy." Furthermore, these officials were excused from loyalty to René if he abandoned the interests of Burgundy.

Yolande of Vaudemont endorsed these articles by adding her signature to that of her son. Charles feared, however, that the provisions might not be adhered to by the Lorrainers—so humiliating were the terms—and exacted in addition the signatures of the chief nobles. On November 18th, seventy-four of these gentlemen attested their approval of an act that practically delivered their land to a stranger,—evidence that they doubted the ability of their hereditary chief, and preferred Burgundy to France.

Yolande of Vaudemont supported these articles by signing alongside her son. However, Charles was worried that the Lorrainers might not follow through with the terms—so humiliating were the conditions—and demanded the signatures of the leading nobles as well. On November 18th, seventy-four of these nobles confirmed their approval of an agreement that basically surrendered their land to an outsider, showing that they doubted their hereditary leader’s ability and preferred Burgundy over France.

There is a story that Charles tried other methods than diplomacy, before he got the better of the young duke in this bargain, that he actually had him stolen away from the castle of Joinville where he was staying with his mother.6 Louis promptly came forward and arrested a nephew of the emperor, a student in the University of Paris, and kept him as a hostage until the release of René. Rumour, too, asserts that there was a treaty of Joinville, wherein René asserted his[page 369] friendship with Louis, which was intermitted by his relations with Charles, to be resumed later. That also seems to be improbable. The formal alliance with Louis did not come then, though the king took immediate care to build up a party in his behalf in Lorraine, and to keep himself informed of the progress of the new regime.

There’s a story that Charles tried other ways besides diplomacy before he outsmarted the young duke in this deal, and that he even had him kidnapped from the castle of Joinville where he was staying with his mother. Louis quickly stepped in and arrested a nephew of the emperor, a student at the University of Paris, and held him as a hostage until René was freed. There are also rumors that there was a treaty of Joinville, where René vouched for his friendship with Louis, which was interrupted by his ties with Charles but would be resumed later. That also seems unlikely. The formal alliance with Louis didn’t happen then, although the king quickly took steps to build support for himself in Lorraine and to stay updated on the developments of the new regime.

From Thionville, Charles journeyed on to Nancy, where he was welcomed by his protégé, outside the city walls, and the two rode in together as the duke and the emperor had entered Trèves. Charles had been so long keeping up a show of obsequiousness which he did not feel that, undoubtedly, he enjoyed again being the first personage.7 He refused, however, to accept the young man's hospitality, and spent the two days of his sojourn in the house of a certain Malhortie, where he felt more at ease in his conferences with Lorrainers willing to proceed further to the disadvantage of their new sovereign.

From Thionville, Charles traveled on to Nancy, where he was greeted by his protégé just outside the city walls, and they rode in together like the duke and the emperor had done when entering Trèves. Charles had been pretending to be subservient for so long that he certainly enjoyed being the most important person again. However, he declined the young man's hospitality and spent the two days of his stay in the home of a certain Malhortie, where he felt more comfortable discussing things with Lorrainers who were willing to take further action against their new ruler.

The ally certainly became more exigeant. In various towns on the Moselle, Épinal, Charmes, Dompaire, etc., the Lorraine soldiers were replaced by Burgundians. This immediate and arrogant use of the rights he had wrested from the Duke of Lorraine alienated many who had been warm for Burgundy. René himself admired Charles as Maximilian had done. The strong man exercised a fascination over both youths, but the duke did not turn this admiration into real[page 370] friendship, underestimating the character of his protégé. His measures, too, were taken without the slightest consideration for local feeling. Garrison after garrison was installed and commanded to obey his officers alone, while the soldiers were allowed to levy their own rations, equivalent to raids on a friendly country. As always, the agglomeration of mercenary companies was difficult to control. The duke did not succeed in having those remote from his jurisdiction kept in due restraint. Complaints began to pour into his headquarters. Public sentiment shifted day by day. The Burgundian became the personification of a public foe. Before Charles proceeded on his way to Alsace, René had begun to lose his admiration and it was not long before he impatiently awaited an opportunity to break with his too doughty protector.

The ally definitely became more demanding. In various towns along the Moselle, like Épinal, Charmes, and Dompaire, the Lorraine soldiers were replaced by Burgundians. This immediate and arrogant exercise of the rights he had taken from the Duke of Lorraine turned off many who had previously been supportive of Burgundy. René himself admired Charles, just as Maximilian had. The strong man had a magnetic pull over both young men, but the duke didn’t turn this admiration into a true friendship, underestimating the character of his protégé. His decisions were made with zero regard for local feelings. Garrison after garrison was set up and told to follow his officers alone, while the soldiers were permitted to take their own rations, which were effectively raids on friendly territory. As always, managing a collection of mercenary companies proved difficult. The duke failed to keep those far from his control in check. Complaints began flooding into his headquarters. Public opinion shifted daily. The Burgundian became the embodiment of a public enemy. Before Charles moved on to Alsace, René had started to lose his admiration, and it wasn’t long before he was impatiently waiting for a chance to break free from his overbearing protector.

Alsace

During the four years that Charles had delayed in coming to look at the result of the bargain of 1469 in the Rhine valley, his lieutenant, Peter von Hagenbach, had given the inhabitants reason to regret the easy-going absentee Austrian seigneurs. Much had been done, undoubtedly, in restraining the lawlessness of the robber barons. The roads were well policed, and safety was assured to travellers. "I spy," was the motto blazoned on the livery of the forces led by Hagenbach[page 371] up and down the land, until he had unearthed lurking vagabonds. It was acknowledged that gold and silver could be carried openly from place to place, and that night journeys were as safe as day. Still, this advantageous change had not won popularity for the man who wrought it. Perhaps the people thought it less burdensome to make their own little bargains with highwaymen or petty nobles,8 a law unto themselves, than to meet the rigorous requisitions of the Burgundian tax collector.

During the four years that Charles put off checking on the outcome of the 1469 agreement in the Rhine valley, his lieutenant, Peter von Hagenbach, made the locals wish they had the more laid-back absentee Austrian lords back. A lot was accomplished, for sure, in curbing the lawlessness of the robber barons. The roads were well patrolled, and travelers were safe. "I spy" was the motto proudly displayed on the uniforms of the forces led by Hagenbach[page 371] as he searched the land for hidden troublemakers. It was widely recognized that gold and silver could be carried around without worry, and nighttime travel was just as safe as during the day. Still, this positive change didn’t win the man who created it any popularity. Perhaps the locals found it easier to negotiate their own small deals with highway robbers or minor nobles, who acted like they were above the law, rather than deal with the strict demands of the Burgundian tax collector.

It was the country that had profited most by the new administration. The small towns had long enjoyed great independence, and had shown ability in managing their own affairs. They wanted no interference. Not liked by those whom he had really protected, Hagenbach was absolutely hated by the burghers who felt his iron hand, without acknowledging that its pressure had more good than evil in it.

It was the country that had benefited the most from the new administration. The small towns had long enjoyed significant independence and had demonstrated their skill in handling their own affairs. They wanted no interference. Although those he had truly protected did not like him, Hagenbach was completely despised by the townspeople who felt his strict control, without recognizing that its impact had more positive effects than negative ones.

Then there were the neighbours to be considered. The Swiss had hated Sigismund and all Austrians, and had been prepared to prefer Burgundy as a power in the Rhinelands. But Hagenbach took no pains to win their friendship. His insolent fashion of referring to them as "fellows" or "rascals," added to acts of aggression, unchecked if not condoned by him, aroused bitter dislike to him in the confederated cantons,9 and in their[page 372] allies, Berne, Mulhouse, etc. By 1473, there was a growing sentiment in Helvetia that they would be happier if Austria had her own again, while the uneasiness in the cities that stood alone had greatly increased.

Then there were the neighbors to think about. The Swiss had hated Sigismund and all Austrians, and were actually leaning towards Burgundy as a power in the Rhinelands. But Hagenbach made no effort to win their favor. His arrogant way of calling them "fellas" or "rascals," along with aggressive actions that he neither stopped nor condemned, stirred up strong dislike for him in the confederated cantons, and among their allies, Berne, Mulhouse, and others. By 1473, there was a growing feeling in Helvetia that they would be better off if Austria got its own back, while the anxiety in the cities that stood alone had greatly increased.

Within Hagenbach's immediate jurisdiction, the opposition to his measures took a definite form long before the duke's arrival there. The various commissioners sent by Charles to inspect the quality of his bargain had all agreed in an urgent recommendation to the duke to redeem, at the earliest possible moment, all the troublesome mortgages honeycombing his authority. Hagenbach, too, was fully convinced of the necessity for this measure, but he was not provided with sufficient money to accomplish it.

Within Hagenbach's direct control, the resistance to his actions took a clear shape well before the duke showed up. The different commissioners sent by Charles to evaluate the quality of his deal all strongly urged the duke to settle, as soon as possible, all the annoying mortgages undermining his authority. Hagenbach was also completely convinced of the need for this action, but he didn’t have enough funds to make it happen.

In the spring of 1473, therefore, he resolved to lay a new tax on wine. This impost, called the "Bad Penny," was bitterly resented for two reasons. The burden was oppressive to the vintners and it was an illegal measure, as no sanction had been given by the local estates. Three towns, Thann, Ensisheim, and Brisac, declared that they were determined to refuse payment.

In the spring of 1473, he decided to impose a new tax on wine. This tax, known as the "Bad Penny," was strongly opposed for two reasons. It was a heavy burden for the winemakers, and it was illegal since it had not been approved by the local authorities. Three towns—Thann, Ensisheim, and Brisac—declared that they would refuse to pay it.

Hagenbach marched a force into the Engelburg, a stronghold dominating Thann, bombarded the town, and took it easily. Thirty citizens were condemned to death as leaders in an iniquitous[page 373] rebellion against the just orders of their lawful governor. Some of these, indeed, were pardoned, though their estates were confiscated, but five or six were publicly executed, and their bodies hung exposed to view on the market-place, as a hideous object-lesson of the cost of resisting Burgundian orders.

Hagenbach led a group into Engelburg, a stronghold overlooking Thann, bombarded the town, and captured it easily. Thirty citizens were sentenced to death as leaders of a wicked rebellion against the rightful orders of their legal governor. Some were pardoned, although their properties were taken, but five or six were publicly executed, and their bodies were displayed in the marketplace as a gruesome warning about the consequences of defying Burgundian orders.

One execution sufficed to render Ensisheim submissive, but Brisac proved more obstinate. The magistrates there did not resort to force. They declared there was no need, for they were fully protected by the article in the treaty of St. Omer, which forbade arbitrary imposition of any tax on the part of the suzerain. Their determined refusal made the lieutenant consent to refer the question to the Duke of Burgundy, and messengers were despatched to Trèves to represent the respective grievances of governor and governed. The collection of the tax was postponed until Charles could examine the situation.

One execution was enough to make Ensisheim comply, but Brisac was more stubborn. The local officials chose not to use force. They stated there was no need for that, as they were fully protected by the clause in the treaty of St. Omer, which prohibited the suzerain from imposing any tax arbitrarily. Their firm refusal led the lieutenant to agree to pass the issue on to the Duke of Burgundy, and messengers were sent to Trèves to present the grievances of both the governor and the citizens. The collection of the tax was put on hold until Charles could review the situation.

A determined effort to bring the independent town of Mulhouse under Burgundian sway was another act of 1473, fanning opposition to a white heat that forged organised resistance to any extension of Burgundian authority. For three years, Hagenbach had endeavoured to convince the burghers of that imperial city that they would be wise to accept the duke's protection and have their debts paid. The latter were, indeed, oppressive, but there was fear lest "protection" might be more so, and conference after conference[page 374] failed to produce the acquiescence desired by Hagenbach.

A determined effort to bring the independent town of Mulhouse under Burgundian control was another event of 1473, igniting strong opposition that led to organized resistance against any expansion of Burgundian power. For three years, Hagenbach had tried to persuade the citizens of that imperial city that it would be wise to accept the duke's protection and have their debts settled. Those debts were indeed burdensome, but there was concern that "protection" could be even worse, and meeting after meeting[page 374] failed to achieve the compliance that Hagenbach wanted.

In 1473, that zealous servant of Burgundy declared that if the burghers persisted in their refusal he would resort to force. Their reply was that Mulhouse could not take such an important step without consulting her friends, the Swiss. "Are the cantons going to help you pay your debts?" was the sneering comment of Hagenbach. "Mulhouse is a bad weed in a rose garden, a plant that must be extirpated. Its submission would make a charming pleasure ground out of the Sundgau, Alsace, and Breisgau. The duke knew no city which he would prefer to Mulhouse for a sojourn," were his further statements.10

In 1473, that eager servant of Burgundy declared that if the townspeople kept refusing, he would use force. Their response was that Mulhouse couldn't make such an important decision without talking to their allies, the Swiss. "Are the cantons going to help you pay your debts?" was Hagenbach's mocking remark. "Mulhouse is a troublesome weed in a rose garden, a plant that needs to be removed. Its surrender would turn Sundgau, Alsace, and Breisgau into a beautiful park. The duke knew of no city he would prefer to Mulhouse for a visit," he added. 10

Two days were given to the town council for an answer. Hagenbach remarked that it was useless to think that time could be gained until the mortgaged territories should return to Austria. "Far from planning redemption, Duke Sigismund is now preparing to cede to Charles le téméraire as much again of his domain and vassals." Still Mulhouse was not convinced that the only course open to her was to let Charles pay her debts and receive her homage. No answer was forthcoming in the two days, but ready scribes had prepared many copies of Hagenbach's letter, which were sent to all who might be interested in checking[page 375] these proposals of Burgundy.

Two days were given to the town council for a response. Hagenbach noted that it was pointless to think time could be bought until the mortgaged territories returned to Austria. "Instead of planning for recovery, Duke Sigismund is now getting ready to hand over even more of his land and followers to Charles the Bold." Still, Mulhouse wasn't convinced that the only option left was to let Charles pay off her debts and accept her loyalty. No response came in the allotted two days, but prepared scribes had made multiple copies of Hagenbach's letter, which were sent to everyone who might want to examine[page 375] these proposals from Burgundy.

On February 24, 1473, a Swiss diet met at Lausanne and there the matter was weighed. Hagenbach's letter was shown to those who had not seen it, and methods of rescuing Mulhouse from her dilemma were carefully considered. Years ago a union had existed between the forest cantons and the Alsatian cities. There were propositions to renew this alliance so as to present a strong front to their Burgundian neighbour. The cantons had enough to do with their own affairs, but the result of the discussion was that, on March 14th, a ten-year Alsatian confederation was formed in imitation of the Swiss.

On February 24, 1473, a Swiss assembly gathered in Lausanne to discuss the situation. Hagenbach's letter was shared with those who hadn’t seen it, and various strategies to help Mulhouse out of its predicament were thoroughly examined. Years earlier, a union had existed between the forest cantons and the Alsatian cities. There were suggestions to renew this alliance to present a united front against their Burgundian neighbor. The cantons were busy with their own issues, but the outcome of the discussion was that, on March 14th, a ten-year Alsatian confederation was established, modeled after the Swiss.

The chief members were Basel, Colmar, Mulhouse, Schlestadt, and two dioceses, and it is referred to as the Basse-Union or the Lower Union, the purposes being to guarantee mutually the rights of the contracting parties, to meet for discussion on various questions, and, specifically, to help Mulhouse pay her debts. A few days later, March 19th, there was a fresh proposition to make an alliance between this Basse-Union and the Swiss confederation. This required a referendum. Each Swiss delegate received a copy of the articles to take back to his constituents for their consideration. No bond between the confederation and the union was, however, in existence at the time when Charles was approaching Alsace. Various conciliatory measures on his part had somewhat lessened immediate opposition[page 376] to him, but, nevertheless, there were frequent conferences about affairs. Diets were almost continuous and there were strenuous efforts to raise money to free Mulhouse from her hampering financial embarrassments.

The main members were Basel, Colmar, Mulhouse, Schlestadt, and two dioceses, known as the Basse-Union or the Lower Union. Its purpose was to mutually guarantee the rights of the parties involved, discuss various issues, and specifically assist Mulhouse in paying off its debts. A few days later, on March 19th, a new proposal was put forth to form an alliance between this Basse-Union and the Swiss confederation. This required a referendum. Each Swiss delegate received a copy of the articles to take back to their constituents for consideration. However, there was no formal bond between the confederation and the union at the time Charles was approaching Alsace. Various conciliatory measures on his part had somewhat reduced immediate opposition to him, but there were still frequent discussions about the situation. Diets were almost continuous, and there were significant efforts to raise funds to help Mulhouse overcome its financial difficulties.

Hagenbach had not followed up his threats of immediate war measures, but it was known that he had obtained imperial authorisation to assume the jurisdiction of Mulhouse, a step which her allies hoped to forestall by settling her debts. Strasburg offered to contribute six hundred florins, Berne and Soleure seven hundred, Basel four hundred, while Colmar, Schlestadt, Obernai, and Kaisersberg together hoped to raise another four hundred. A diet was called at Basel for December 11th, and Zürich and Lucerne were expected to enter into the union. The tidings of the duke's approach were undoubtedly a stimulus to these renewed efforts to make the league strong enough to withstand him. The sentiment expressed by the pious Knebel, "May God protect us from his mighty hand," voiced probably a wide-spread dread.

Hagenbach hadn't acted on his threats of immediate military action, but it was known that he had received imperial approval to take control of Mulhouse. Her allies hoped to prevent this by settling her debts. Strasburg offered to contribute six hundred florins, Berne and Soleure seven hundred, Basel four hundred, while Colmar, Schlestadt, Obernai, and Kaisersberg together aimed to raise another four hundred. A diet was scheduled at Basel for December 11th, and Zürich and Lucerne were expected to join the union. The news of the duke's approach certainly motivated these renewed efforts to strengthen the league enough to resist him. The sentiment expressed by the devout Knebel, "May God protect us from his mighty hand," likely reflected a widespread fear.

When Charles entered Alsace, his escort was large enough to inspire fear, but there was no opposition to his advance, though consultations, now at one city, now at another, were frequent. The duke paid little heed to their deliberations, under-estimating their importance, while he was gracious to any words of welcome offered to him. Strasburg sent him greetings while he rested at[page 377] Châtenois, and so did Colmar. The latter town expressed her willingness to receive him and an escort of one or two hundred, but was firm in her refusal to admit a larger force within her walls. By this precaution, Charles was baffled in his plot to gain possession of the town, and so passed on his way.

When Charles entered Alsace, his entourage was large enough to instill fear, but there was no resistance to his progress, even though discussions occurred frequently, sometimes in one city and sometimes in another. The duke paid little attention to their talks, underestimating their significance, while he graciously accepted any welcome he received. Strasburg sent him greetings while he rested at[page 377] Châtenois, and so did Colmar. The latter town expressed her willingness to host him and a party of one or two hundred, but firmly refused to allow a larger group inside her walls. This precaution thwarted Charles's plan to take control of the town, so he moved on.

On Christmas eve, the traveller made a formal entry into Brisac, where a temporary court was established, and where audience was given to various embassies with the customary Burgundian pomp. Meanwhile the troops, forced to camp without the walls, were a burden to the land, and seem to have been more odious than usual to their unwilling hosts.

On Christmas Eve, the traveler formally arrived in Brisac, where a temporary court was set up, and various ambassadors were received with the usual Burgundian ceremony. Meanwhile, the troops, forced to camp outside the walls, became a burden to the area and seemed to be more unwelcome than usual to their unwilling hosts.

The citizens of Brisac offered homage on their knees and had their hopes raised high by their suzerain's pleasant greeting, but they failed to obtain the hoped for assurance that the treaty of St. Omer should be observed in all respects. Among the envoys were many who undertook to remonstrate in a friendly fashion about the imposition of the "Bad Penny" tax on the Alsatians, and the over-severity of Hagenbach's administration. The cause of Mulhouse, too, was urged, notably by Berne. The representations of these last envoys were received most courteously. The duke rather thought that the city could be detached from the league, and therefore gave himself some trouble to establish friendly relations.

The people of Brisac knelt to show their respect and felt hopeful from their suzerain's warm welcome, but they didn’t get the reassurance they wanted that the treaty of St. Omer would be fully honored. Among the envoys, many took it upon themselves to politely express their concerns about the "Bad Penny" tax being placed on the Alsatians, and the harshness of Hagenbach's rule. They also promoted the cause of Mulhouse, especially Berne. The duke received these envoys' appeals very graciously. He believed that the city could be persuaded to leave the league, so he made an effort to build friendly relations.

To Mulhouse, too, his tone was conciliatory.[page 378] He wrote a pleasant letter to the town and despatched a councillor thither, who would, he assured them, arrange matters to their satisfaction. But an abortive coup d'état on the part of the Burgundians, which would have given them possession of Basel, destroyed the effect of these reassuring phrases. The burghers were warned in time, looked to their defences, and banished from their midst every individual suspected of Burgundian sympathies. Every newcomer was carefully scrutinised before he was admitted within the walls, and the Rhine was guarded most rigidly. The propriety of these precautions was soon proven.

To Mulhouse, his tone was also conciliatory.[page 378] He sent a friendly letter to the town and dispatched a councillor there, who he assured them would sort things out to their satisfaction. However, a failed coup by the Burgundians, which would have allowed them to take control of Basel, ruined the impact of these reassuring words. The townspeople were warned in time, reinforced their defenses, and expelled anyone suspected of having Burgundian sympathies. Every newcomer was closely checked before being allowed inside the walls, and the Rhine was heavily guarded. The necessity of these measures was quickly proven.

Charles ordered a review at Ensisheim, the official capital of the landgraviate. Thither marched his troops from every quarter. Those from Säckingen, Lauffen, and Waldshut found their shortest route over the bridge at Basel, and there they appeared and begged to be allowed to cross. Their sincerity was doubted, and the least foothold on the city's territory was sternly refused then and a week later, when the request was renewed. The method of introducing friendly troops into a town and then seizing it by a sudden coup de main was what Charles had been suspected of plotting for Metz, and later for Colmar, and there seems to be no doubt that a third essay of this rather stupid stratagem was planned, only to fail again, and this time to be peculiarly disastrous in its reflex action.

Charles called for a review in Ensisheim, the official capital of the landgraviate. His troops marched in from all directions. Those coming from Säckingen, Lauffen, and Waldshut took the quickest route over the bridge at Basel and showed up, asking to cross. Their sincerity was questioned, and even the slightest access to the city's territory was firmly denied, both then and a week later when they made the same request again. The strategy of bringing friendly troops into a town and then taking it by surprise was what Charles had been suspected of planning for Metz, and later for Colmar. It seems clear that another attempt at this rather foolish tactic was in the works, only to fail once more, and this time with particularly disastrous consequences.

The review took place and the strength of the[page 379] Burgundian mercenaries was duly displayed to the Alsatians, but no satisfactory assurances were given to Brisac and the other towns that their suzerain would restrict his measures of taxation and administration to the stipulations of the contract of St. Omer. On the contrary, when Charles passed on to Burgundy it was plain to all that he had not restricted the powers of his lieutenant in any respect, but rather had endorsed his general method of procedure.

The review happened, and the power of the[page 379] Burgundian mercenaries was clearly shown to the Alsatians, but Brisac and the other towns received no solid guarantees that their lord would limit his taxes and administration to the terms of the St. Omer contract. Instead, when Charles moved on to Burgundy, it was evident to everyone that he had not limited his lieutenant’s authority in any way; in fact, he had supported his overall approach.

One night was spent at Thann11 and then the duke took his leave of the annexed region whose people had hoped so much from his visit to them.[page 380] In mid-January he arrived at Besançon, his winter journeying being wonderfully easy in the unprecedentedly mild weather.

One night was spent at Thann11 and then the duke said goodbye to the annexed region, whose people had hoped so much for his visit.[page 380] In mid-January, he arrived at Besançon, and his winter travels were surprisingly easy due to the unusually mild weather.

Hagenbach lost no time in proceeding to the levying of the impost now approved by the duke, who had at the same time expressly ordered that the people were to be treated mildly, and that summary punishment was to check all excesses on the part of the eight hundred Picards employed by Hagenbach to aid the tax collector. The governor, however, saw no further need for gentle treatment or for respect to privileges. In Brisac, municipal elections were arbitrarily set aside, and officers appointed by the governor. The corporation was curtailed of power, and the burghers were forced to prepare to march against Mulhouse.

Hagenbach wasted no time in enforcing the tax approved by the duke, who had also specifically ordered that the people should be treated kindly and that quick punishments should prevent any excesses from the eight hundred Picards working with Hagenbach to assist the tax collector. However, the governor saw no need for gentle treatment or respect for privileges. In Brisac, local elections were arbitrarily cancelled, and officials were appointed by the governor. The power of the city council was reduced, and the townspeople were forced to prepare to march against Mulhouse.

Having accomplished his duty to his own satisfaction, Hagenbach proceeded to give himself some relaxation. His own marriage took place on January 24th, and he celebrated the occasion with great fêtes. It is of this period in Hagenbach's life that the stories of gross excess are told.12 It seems as though, having once abandoned restraint towards the city, his personal passions, too, were permitted to run riot, and he spared no wife nor maid to whom he took a fancy.

Having completed his duties to his own satisfaction, Hagenbach went ahead to treat himself to some relaxation. His wedding happened on January 24th, and he celebrated the event with grand festivities. It’s during this time in Hagenbach's life that tales of outrageous behavior are recounted. It seems that once he let loose in the city, his personal urges were also allowed to run wild, and he showed no restraint towards any wife or maid he found attractive.

As he had succeeded in impressing the "Bad Penny" on the little independent landowners, he[page 381] tried to extend it to the territory of the Bishop of Basel. Vehement was the opposition which was reported to the duke, who promptly ordered his lieutenant to restore the prisoners he had taken and to cease his aggressions. Charles was not ready to meet the Swiss, and was willing to defer an issue, but he was wholly ignorant of the real strength of the confederation. Hagenbach then proceeded to make a stronghold of Brisac and waited for further action.

As he had managed to impress the "Bad Penny" on the small independent landowners, he[page 381] tried to expand it into the area controlled by the Bishop of Basel. The opposition was intense, which was reported to the duke, who quickly instructed his lieutenant to release the prisoners he had taken and stop his aggressive actions. Charles wasn't prepared to confront the Swiss and was willing to postpone the conflict, but he was completely unaware of the true strength of the confederation. Hagenbach then went on to turn Brisac into a stronghold and waited for further developments.


[Footnote 1: De Roye, p. 105.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Roye, p. 105.]

[Footnote 2: He also issued administrative orders. It was at this time that he instituted a high court of justice and a chamber of accounts at Mechlin, both designed to serve for all the Netherland provinces. This measure was bitterly resented by the local authorities. (Fredericq. Le rôle politique et social des ducs de Bourgogne, p. 183.)]

[Footnote 2: He also issued administrative orders. It was during this period that he established a high court of justice and a chamber of accounts in Mechlin, both intended to serve all the provinces of the Netherlands. This action was strongly opposed by the local authorities. (Fredericq. Le rôle politique et social des ducs de Bourgogne, p. 183.)

[Footnote 3: Letters are preserved in the Cologne archives. (Toutey, p. 64.)]

[Footnote 3: Letters are kept in the Cologne archives. (Toutey, p. 64.)

[Footnote 4: Toutey, p. 66. This document is in the Cologne archives.]

[Footnote 4: Toutey, p. 66. This document is in the Cologne archives.]

[Footnote 5: See Toutey, p. 66. These are printed in Lacomblet, Urkunden, iv., 468, 470.]

[Footnote 5: See Toutey, p. 66. These are printed in Lacomblet, Documents, iv., 468, 470.]

[Footnote 6: Jean de Roye is the only contemporary to tell this story. Both Toutey and Kirk reject it. (See Toutey, p. 76; Kirk, ii., 271.)]

[Footnote 6: Jean de Roye is the only person from that time to share this story. Both Toutey and Kirk dismiss it. (See Toutey, p. 76; Kirk, ii., 271.)

[Footnote 7: Toutey's suggestion.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey's suggestion.

[Footnote 8: All sons inherited their father's title, so that there were many landless lords.]

[Footnote 8: All sons inherited their father's title, so there were many landless lords.]

[Footnote 9: At this period there were eight in the confederation, which was a loose structure in which each member preserved her individuality.]

[Footnote 9: At this time, there were eight in the confederation, which was a flexible arrangement where each member maintained her individuality.

[Footnote 10: See Toutey, p. 82, who quotes from the Cartulaire de Mulhouse, iv., et passim. This last furnishes the details for these passages.]

[Footnote 10: See Toutey, p. 82, who quotes from the Cartulaire de Mulhouse, iv., et passim. This last provides the details for these passages.

[Footnote 11: In this account Toutey's conclusions are accepted. There are discrepancies as to dates among the various chroniclers. The duke's itinerary as given in Comines-Lenglet (ii., 211) does not agree with that of Knebel and others. But the facts of the narrative are little affected by the variations. The following is the itinerary accepted by Toutey:

[Footnote 11: In this account, Toutey's conclusions are accepted. There are differences in dates among the various historians. The duke's itinerary as provided by Comines-Lenglet (ii., 211) does not match that of Knebel and others. However, the facts of the narrative are only slightly influenced by these discrepancies. The following is the itinerary accepted by Toutey:

Dep. from Ensisheim
Stay at Thann
Dep. from Belfort
Besançon
Auxonne, slept
Dijon, a
Dijon, d
Auxonne, slept
Dôle
(Invested with the Franche Comté of Burgundy.)
Besançon
Vesoul and Luxeuil
Lorraine
Luxemburg
Easter fêtes
Fête of the Order of the Garter
Brussels
Jan. 8
" 9-10
" 11
" 17
" 18
" 23
Feb. 19, 1474
" 20
" 21-March 8

March 12 or 15
March 23-28
" 28
Apr. 4-June 9
" 10
" 23
June 27]

[Footnote 12: Kirk considers that they are well founded and too indecent to repeat.]

[Footnote 12: Kirk thinks they are well-founded and too inappropriate to say again.]





CHAPTER XIX

THE FIRST REVERSES

1474-1475

"Who is this that cometh, this that is glorious in his apparel, travelling in the greatness of his strength?" These words in Latin, on scrolls fluttering from the hands of living angels, met the eyes of Charles of Burgundy at his retarded arrival in Dijon. And the confident duke had no wish to disclaim the subtle flattery of the implied comparison between him and the subject of the words of the prophet.1

"Who is this coming, glorious in his garments, traveling with great strength?" These words in Latin, written on scrolls fluttering from the hands of living angels, greeted Charles of Burgundy upon his delayed arrival in Dijon. The confident duke had no desire to reject the subtle flattery of the implied comparison between himself and the subject of the prophet's words.1

The traveller had slept at Périgny, about a league from the capital of Burgundy, so as to make the last stage of his journey thither in leisurely state. Unpropitious weather on Saturday, January 22d, the appointed day, made postponement of the ducal parade necessary, out of consideration for the precious hangings and costly ecclesiastical robes that were to grace the ceremonies of reception and investiture. Fortunately, Sunday, January 23d, dawned fair, and heralds rode through the city streets at an early hour,[page 383] proclaiming the duke's gracious intention to make his entry on that day. Immediately, tapestries were spread and every one was alert with the last preparations.

The traveler had stayed overnight in Périgny, about a mile from the capital of Burgundy, to complete the last leg of his journey there at a relaxed pace. Bad weather on Saturday, January 22nd, the scheduled day, forced a delay in the ducal parade to protect the valuable tapestries and expensive ecclesiastical garments meant for the reception and investiture ceremonies. Luckily, Sunday, January 23rd, started off nice, and heralds rode through the city streets early in the morning, [page 383] announcing the duke's kind intention to enter that day. Immediately, tapestries were hung, and everyone was busy with the final preparations.



A FORTIFIED CHURCH IN BURGUNDY - XVth Century

A FORTIFIED CHURCH IN BURGUNDY - XVth Century



Lavish was the display of biblical phrases, like that cited, which were planted along the ducal way and on a succession of stagings erected for various exhibits. On the great city square, the platform was capacious and many actors played out divers roles. Here stood the scroll-bearing angels on either side of a living representation of Christ. In the background clustered three separate groups of people representing, respectively, the three Estates. Above their heads more inscriptions were to be read.2 "All the nations desire to see the face of Solomon," "Behold him desired by all races," "Master, look on us, thy people," were among the legends.

Lavish was the display of biblical phrases, like that cited, which were placed along the ducal way and on a series of stages set up for different exhibits. In the grand city square, the platform was large, and many actors played various roles. Here stood the angels carrying scrolls on either side of a living representation of Christ. In the background, three separate groups of people gathered, representing the three Estates. Above their heads, more inscriptions could be seen. "All the nations desire to see the face of Solomon," "Behold him desired by all races," "Master, look on us, thy people," were among the legends.

The stately pageant, in which dignitaries, lay and ecclesiastical, from other parts of the duke's domains participated, proceeded past all these soothing insinuations that Charles of Burgundy resembled Solomon in more ways than one, to the church of St. Benigne. Here pledges of mutual fidelity were exchanged between the Burgundians[page 384] and their ruler. The Abbé of Citeaux placed the ducal ring solemnly upon Charles's finger as a symbol, and he was invested with all the prerogatives of his predecessors.

The grand procession, featuring both civic and religious leaders from other areas of the duke's territories, moved past all the comforting suggestions that Charles of Burgundy was like Solomon in more ways than one, towards the church of St. Benigne. Here, promises of mutual loyalty were given between the Burgundians[page 384] and their ruler. The Abbé of Citeaux placed the ducal ring on Charles's finger in a solemn ceremony, marking his investment with all the rights of his predecessors.

From the church, the train wound its way to the Ste. Chapelle, past more stages decorated with more flowers of scriptural phrase such as "A lion which is strongest among beasts and turneth not away for any," "The lion hath roared, who will not fear?" "The righteous are as bold as a lion," etc.

From the church, the train made its way to the Ste. Chapelle, passing more stages decorated with more flowers of scriptural phrases like "A lion which is strongest among beasts and doesn’t back down from anything," "The lion has roared, who will not fear?" "The righteous are as bold as a lion," etc.

Two days later, the concluding ceremonies of investiture were performed, and followed by a banquet. Charles was arrayed in royal robes, and his hat was in truth a crown, gorgeous with gold, pearls, and precious stones. After a repast, prelates, nobles, and civic deputies were convened in a room adjoining the dining-hall, where first they listened to a speech from the chancellor. When he had finished, the duke himself delivered an harangue wherein he expatiated on the splendours of the ancient kingdom of Burgundy. Wrongfully usurped by the French kings, it had been belittled into a duchy, a measure much to be regretted by the Burgundians. Then the speaker broke off abruptly with an ambiguous intimation "that he had in reserve certain things that none might know but himself."3

Two days later, the final ceremonies of the investiture took place, followed by a banquet. Charles was dressed in royal robes, and his hat was actually a crown, lavishly adorned with gold, pearls, and precious stones. After the meal, prelates, nobles, and city representatives gathered in a room next to the dining hall, where they first listened to a speech from the chancellor. Once he concluded, the duke himself gave a speech where he elaborated on the glory of the ancient kingdom of Burgundy. Wrongfully taken over by the French kings, it had been downgraded to a duchy, a development that the Burgundians deeply regretted. Then the speaker suddenly stopped with a vague hint "that he had certain things in reserve that no one else knew but himself."3

What was the significance of these veiled allusions?[page 385] It could not have been the simple scheme to erect a kingdom, because that was certainly known to many. Charles had, doubtless, an ostrich-like quality of mind which made him oblivious to the world's vision but even he could hardly have ignored the prevalence of the rumours regarding the interview of Trèves, rumours flying north, east, south, and west. Might not this suggestion of secrets yet untold have had reference to the ripening intentions of Edward IV. and himself to divide France between them?

What was the significance of these veiled hints?[page 385] It couldn't have just been a simple plan to build a kingdom, since that was definitely known to many. Charles had, without a doubt, a kind of obliviousness that made him unaware of how the world saw things, but even he couldn't have ignored the widespread rumors about the meeting in Trèves, rumors circulating in all directions. Could this hint at untold secrets refer to the growing plans of Edward IV and himself to split France between them?

When his own induction into his heritage was accomplished, Charles was ready to pay the last earthly tribute to his parents. A cortège had been coming slowly from Bruges bearing the bodies of Philip and Isabella to their final resting-place in the tomb at Dijon, to which they were at last consigned.4

When he had finally embraced his heritage, Charles was prepared to give his parents a final earthly tribute. A procession had been slowly making its way from Bruges, carrying the bodies of Philip and Isabella to their final resting place in the tomb at Dijon, where they would finally be laid to rest.4

A few weeks more Charles tarried in the city of his birth, and then went to Dôle where he was invested with the sovereignty of the Franche-Comté and confirmed the privileges. Thus after seven years of possession de facto, he first actually completed the formalities needful for the legal acquisition of his paternal heritage. The expansion of that heritage had been steady for over half a century. Every inch of territory that had come under the shadow of the family's administration[page 386] had remained there, quickly losing its ephemeral character, so that temporary holdings were regarded in the same light as the estates actually inherited. At least, Charles, sovereign duke, count, overlord, mortgagee, made no distinction in the natures of his tenures. But just as the last link was legally riveted in his own chain of lands, he was to learn that there were other points of view.

A few weeks later, Charles stayed in the city where he was born, and then traveled to Dôle, where he was officially granted control over the Franche-Comté and confirmed the privileges. After seven years of holding these lands de facto, he finally completed the legal steps needed to officially claim his family inheritance. The growth of that inheritance had been steady for more than fifty years. Every piece of land that fell under the family’s administration[page 386] remained there, quickly shedding its temporary status; so much so that short-term holdings were viewed on the same level as the lands that were actually inherited. At least for Charles, who was the sovereign duke, count, overlord, and mortgagee, he didn’t differentiate between the types of his holdings. But just as he was finalizing his chain of lands, he was about to discover that there were other perspectives.

The statement is made and repeated, that the report of the duke's after-dinner speech at Dijon was a fresh factor in alarming the people in Alsace and Switzerland about his intentions, and making them hasten to shake off every tie that connected them with Charles and his ambitious projects of territorial expansion.5 As a matter of fact, there had been for months constant agitation in the councils of the Swiss Confederation and the Lower Union as to the next action.

The statement has been made and repeated that the report of the duke's after-dinner speech in Dijon added to the alarm among the people in Alsace and Switzerland regarding his intentions, pushing them to quickly sever any connections with Charles and his ambitious plans for territorial expansion.5 In fact, there had been ongoing discussions for months within the councils of the Swiss Confederation and the Lower Union about their next move.

Opposition to Sigismund had been long existent, antipathy to Austria was so deeply rooted that the idea of restoring that suzerainty in the Rhine valley was slow to gain adherents. Probably the arguments that came from France were what carried conviction. It was a time when Louis spared no expense to attain the end he desired, while he posed as a benevolent neutral.6 His servants worked underground. Their open work was very cautious. It was French envoys,[page 387] however, who announced to the Swiss Diet, convened at Lucerne, that Sigismund was quite ready to come to an understanding in regard to an alliance and the redemption of his mortgaged lands.

Opposition to Sigismund had been around for a long time, and the dislike of Austria was so strong that the idea of reestablishing their control in the Rhine valley was slow to attract supporters. It was likely the arguments from France that were most convincing. It was a time when Louis spared no expense to achieve his goals, while pretending to be a neutral party. His agents worked behind the scenes, and their public efforts were very careful. However, it was French envoys who informed the Swiss Diet, which was meeting in Lucerne, that Sigismund was ready to discuss an alliance and the recovery of his mortgaged lands.[page 387]

That was on January 21, 1474, the very day when the mortgagee was preparing to ride into Dijon and read the agreeable assurances of his wisdom, strength, and puissance. Yet a month and Sigismund's envoys were seated on the official benches at the Basel diet, ranking with the delegates from the cantons and the emissaries from France. On March 27th, the diet met at Constance, and for three days a debate went on which resulted in the drafting of the Ewige Richtung, the Réglement définitif, a document which contained a definite resolution that the mortgaged lands were to be completely withdrawn from Burgundy, and all financial claims settled. This resolution was subscribed to by Sigismund and the Swiss cantons. Further, it was decided to ignore one or two of the stipulations made at St. Omer and to offer payment to Charles at Basel instead of Besançon.

That was on January 21, 1474, the exact day when the lender was getting ready to ride into Dijon and share the positive confirmations of his wisdom, strength, and power. Just a month later, Sigismund's envoys were seated on the official benches at the Basel assembly, alongside delegates from the cantons and representatives from France. On March 27th, the assembly met in Constance, and for three days, there was a debate that led to the drafting of the Ewige Richtung, the Réglement définitif, a document that included a clear resolution stating that the mortgaged lands were to be completely taken back from Burgundy, and all financial claims settled. This resolution was signed by Sigismund and the Swiss cantons. Additionally, it was decided to overlook one or two of the agreements made at St. Omer and to offer payment to Charles at Basel instead of Besançon.

Meantime that creditor, perfectly convinced in his own mind that the legends of his birthplace were correct in their rating of his character and his qualities, again crossed Lorraine and entered Luxemburg, where he celebrated Easter. It was shortly after that festival, on April 17th, that a letter from Sigismund was delivered to him announcing in rather casual and off-hand terms[page 388] that he was now in a position to repay the loan of 1469, made on the security of those Rhinelands. Therefore the Austrian would hand over at Basel 80,000 florins, 40,000 the sum received by him, 10,000 paid in his behalf to the Swiss, and 30,000 which he understood that Charles had expended during his temporary incumbency,7 and he, Sigismund, would resume the sovereignty in Alsace.

In the meantime, that creditor, completely convinced that the legends from his hometown accurately reflected his character and qualities, crossed Lorraine again and entered Luxembourg, where he celebrated Easter. Shortly after that holiday, on April 17th, he received a letter from Sigismund that casually mentioned[page 388] he was now ready to repay the loan from 1469, secured by those Rhinelands. So, the Austrian would give 80,000 florins in Basel—40,000 the amount he received, 10,000 paid on his behalf to the Swiss, and 30,000 that he understood Charles had spent during his temporary leadership, 7 and Sigismund would regain sovereignty in Alsace.

It was all very simple, at least Sigismund's wish was. The expressions employed in the paper were, however, so ambiguous, the language so involved, that Charles expended severe criticism on his cousin's style before he proceeded to answer his subject-matter. To that he replied that the bargain between him and Sigismund was none of his seeking. The latter had implored his protection from the Swiss, had begged relief in his financial straits. Touched by his petitions, Charles had acceded to his prayers and the lands had enjoyed security under Burgundian protection as they never had under Austrian. Charles had duly acquitted himself of his obligations, he had done nothing to forfeit his title. The conditions of redemption offered by Sigismund were not those expressly stipulated. If a commission were sent to Besançon, the duke would see to it that the merits of the case were properly examined.

It was all pretty straightforward, at least Sigismund's wish was. The wording used in the document, though, was so unclear and the language so complicated that Charles heavily criticized his cousin's writing style before he actually addressed the content. He responded that the deal between him and Sigismund was not something he had sought out. Sigismund had pleaded for his protection from the Swiss and had asked for help with his financial troubles. Moved by his requests, Charles had agreed to help, and the lands had enjoyed security under Burgundian protection like never before under the Austrians. Charles had fulfilled his obligations and had done nothing to lose his title. The terms of redemption proposed by Sigismund were not what had been clearly specified. If a commission were sent to Besançon, the duke would ensure that the merits of the case were properly reviewed.

"If, on the contrary, you shall adhere to the purpose you have declared, in violation of the terms of the[page 389] contract and of your princely word, we shall make resistance, trusting with God's help that our ability in defence shall not prove inferior to what we have used to repulse the attacks of the Swiss—those attacks from which you sought and received our protection."

"If, on the other hand, you stick to the plan you announced, going against the terms of the [page 389] contract and your royal promise, we will resist, trusting with God's help that our defense will be just as strong as what we used to fend off the Swiss attacks—those attacks for which you requested and received our protection."

Before this letter reached its destination, the duke's deputy in the mortgaged lands had already found his resources wholly inadequate to maintain his master's authority. After Charles departed from Alsace, Hagenbach's increased insolence and abandonment of all the restraint that he had shown while awaiting the duke's visit soon became unbearable. The deliberations in Switzerland concerning their return to Austrian domination also naturally affected the Alsatians and made them bolder in resenting Hagenbach's aggressions.

Before this letter arrived at its destination, the duke's representative in the mortgaged lands had already discovered that his resources were completely insufficient to uphold his master's authority. After Charles left Alsace, Hagenbach's rising arrogance and complete disregard for the restraint he had shown while waiting for the duke's visit quickly became intolerable. The discussions in Switzerland about returning to Austrian control also naturally influenced the Alsatians, making them bolder in opposing Hagenbach's actions.

Thann and Ensisheim were both firm in refusing admission to his garrisons. Brisac was in his hands already, and her fortifications held by mercenaries, but an order to the citizens to work, one and all, upon the defences, produced a sudden disturbance with very serious results. It was at Eastertide, and the command to desecrate a hallowed festival, one especially cherished in the Rhinelands, proved the final provocation to rebellion.

Thann and Ensisheim were both resolute in denying entry to his troops. Brisac was already under his control, with its defenses manned by mercenaries, but a demand for the citizens to work together on the fortifications caused an unexpected uproar with severe consequences. It was during Easter, and the order to disrupt a sacred holiday, particularly valued in the Rhinelands, turned out to be the last straw for rebellion.

There is a black story in the Strasburg chronicle, moreover, that this misuse of Easter Day was not Hagenbach's real crime. He simply wished to get all combatants out of the city before butchering the inhabitants and his purpose was discovered in[page 390] time. That charge does not, however, seem substantiated by other evidence. But there is no doubt that the citizens lashed themselves into a state of fury, fell upon the mercenaries, and killed many of them in spite of their own unarmed condition. Hagenbach, driven back into his lodgings, appeared at the window and offered various concessions, being actually humbled and intimidated by the unexpected turning of the submissive folk against him.

There’s a dark tale in the Strasburg chronicle, and it’s important to note that the misuse of Easter Day wasn't really Hagenbach's true crime. He just wanted to get all the fighters out of the city before he went after the residents, and his plan was uncovered in[page 390] time. However, that accusation doesn’t seem to be supported by other evidence. But there's no doubt that the citizens became enraged, attacked the mercenaries, and killed many of them even though they were unarmed. Hagenbach, forced back into his lodgings, appeared at the window and offered various concessions, genuinely humbled and intimidated by the unexpected rebellion of the once submissive people against him.

But the revolutionary spirit raged beyond the reach of conciliatory words. Some of the more intelligent burghers endeavoured to give a show of propriety to events, by promptly re-establishing their own ancient council, arbitrarily abolished by Hagenbach, while taking a new oath to the Duke of Burgundy, according to the formula of 1469. They also despatched envoys to the duke with explanations of their proceedings, stating further that it was Hagenbach's misrule alone to which protest was made; that they were not in revolt against Charles. The latter answered, "Send Hagenbach to me," but the provisional government, by the time they received this order, felt strong enough to disregard it and to continue to act on their own initiative.

But the revolutionary spirit surged beyond the reach of conciliatory words. Some of the more intelligent townspeople tried to present a sense of decorum to the situation by quickly re-establishing their old council, which had been arbitrarily dissolved by Hagenbach, while also taking a new oath to the Duke of Burgundy, following the formula from 1469. They also sent envoys to the duke explaining their actions, further stating that their protest was solely against Hagenbach's mismanagement; they were not in revolt against Charles. The latter replied, "Send Hagenbach to me," but by the time the provisional government received this order, they felt strong enough to ignore it and continue acting on their own.

Hagenbach was cast not only into prison but into irons. All fear of and respect for his authority was thrown to the winds, his offer of fourteen thousand florins as ransom being sternly refused.

Hagenbach was thrown not just into prison but also into chains. All fear and respect for his authority were completely disregarded, and his offer of fourteen thousand florins as ransom was firmly rejected.

Deputations came from the confederation to[page 391] congratulate the officials de facto and to promise aid. The next step gave the lie direct to the message sent to Charles upholding his authority while protesting against his lieutenant. Sigismund was urged to return to his own without further delay for legal formalities with his creditor. He assented. On April 30th, accordingly, the Austrian duke arrived in Brisac and picked up the reins of authority which he had joyfully dropped four years previously.

Deputations came from the confederation to[page 391] congratulate the officials de facto and to promise support. The next step directly contradicted the message sent to Charles that upheld his authority while protesting against his lieutenant. Sigismund was urged to return to his own territory without further delay for legal formalities with his creditor. He agreed. On April 30th, consequently, the Austrian duke arrived in Brisac and took back the reins of authority which he had happily given up four years earlier.

The rabble welcomed his coming with effusion, singing a ready parody of an Easter hymn:8

The crowd greeted his arrival with enthusiasm, singing a spontaneous parody of an Easter hymn:8

    "Christ is risen, the landvogt is in jail,
Let’s all celebrate, Sigismund is our pick.
               Kyrie Eleison!
    If he hadn’t been caught, it would have gone badly,
    But now that he’s captured, his schemes are all useless.
               Kyrie Eleison!"

Thus it was under Sigismund's auspices that the late governor was brought to trial. Instruments of torture sent from Basel were employed to make Hagenbach confess his crimes. But there was nothing to confess. As a matter of fact the charges against him were for well-known deeds the character of which depended on the point of view. What the Alsatians declared were infringements of their rights, the duke's deputy stoutly asserted were acts justified by the terms of the treaty. In regard to his private[page 392] career the prisoner persisted in his statement that he was no worse than other men and that all his so-called victims had been willing and well rewarded for their submission to him.

Thus it was under Sigismund's guidance that the former governor was put on trial. Torture devices sent from Basel were used to force Hagenbach to confess his crimes. But there was nothing to confess. In fact, the charges against him were based on actions that depended on perspective. What the Alsatians claimed were violations of their rights, the duke’s deputy firmly argued were actions justified by the treaty. Regarding his personal[page 392] career, the accused maintained that he was no worse than anyone else and that all his so-called victims had willingly accepted and were well compensated for their submission to him.

On May 9th, the preliminaries were declared over and the trial began before a tribunal whose composition is not perfectly well known, but which certainly included delegates from the chief cities of the landgraviate, and from Strasburg, Basel, and Berne.9

On May 9th, the preliminary proceedings ended and the trial started before a tribunal whose makeup isn't completely clear, but definitely included representatives from the main cities of the landgraviate, as well as from Strasbourg, Basel, and Bern.9

The trial was practically lynch law in spite of the cloak of legality thrown over it. Charles alone was Hagenbach's principal and he alone was responsible for his lieutenant's acts. The intrinsic incompetence of the court was hotly urged by Jean Irma of Basel, Hagenbach's self-appointed advocate, but his defence was rejected. Public opinion insisted upon extreme measures, and the sentence of capital punishment was promptly followed by execution.

The trial was basically a lynch mob, no matter how much they tried to cover it with a facade of legality. Charles was solely responsible for Hagenbach's actions as his main accomplice. Jean Irma from Basel, who took it upon himself to defend Hagenbach, strongly argued that the court was fundamentally incompetent, but his defense was dismissed. Public opinion demanded harsh actions, and the death sentence was quickly carried out.

Petitions from the prisoner that he might die by the sword and be permitted to bequeath a portion of his property to the church of St. Étienne at Brisac were granted. The remainder of his wealth was confiscated by Sigismund, who had withdrawn to Fribourg during the progress of the trial. Even Hagenbach's bitterest foes acknowledged that the late governor made a dignified and Christian exit from the life he had not graced.

Petitions from the prisoner asking to die by the sword and to be allowed to leave some of his property to the church of St. Étienne at Brisac were approved. The rest of his wealth was seized by Sigismund, who had retreated to Fribourg during the trial. Even Hagenbach's fiercest enemies recognized that the former governor made a dignified and Christian departure from a life he had not honored.

Charles is said to have beaten well the messenger[page 393] who brought him the news of this trial and execution, in the very presence of Sigismund who had not yet bought back his rights in the landgraviate, where he had appointed Oswald von Thierstein as governor, and where he was thus presuming to use sovereign power. This was not sufficient, however, to make the duke change his own plans. Stephen von Hagenbach was entrusted with the commission of punishing the Alsatians for his brother's ignominious deposition, and he did his task grimly. According to the Strasburg chronicler, this Hagenbach, at the north, and his colleague, the Count of Blamont, at the south, did not have more than six or eight thousand men apiece, but they left Hun-like reputations behind them. Devastation, slaughter, pillage in houses and churches, all in the name of the duke, contributed to the zeal with which the Austrian's return was ratified by popular acclamation, and with which the contingents sent to Alsace by the confederates were received.

Charles is said to have badly beaten the messenger[page 393] who brought him the news of this trial and execution, right in front of Sigismund, who hadn't yet regained his rights in the landgraviate. There, he had appointed Oswald von Thierstein as governor and was therefore trying to use sovereign power. However, this was not enough to make the duke change his plans. Stephen von Hagenbach was given the task of punishing the Alsatians for his brother's disgraceful deposition, and he carried out his assignment ruthlessly. According to the Strasbourg chronicler, this Hagenbach, in the north, and his counterpart, the Count of Blamont, in the south, only had about six or eight thousand men each, but they left behind a reputation akin to that of Huns. Devastation, slaughter, and looting in homes and churches, all in the name of the duke, fueled the enthusiasm with which the Austrian's return was celebrated by popular acclaim and how the contingents sent to Alsace by the confederates were welcomed.

Sigismund's letter to Charles is casual in tone and obscure in phraseology. A statement presented somewhat later to the emperor by the Basse Union is more precise in the justification offered for the events and in the grievances rehearsed.10 That is, Sigismund treats the transaction as a purely financial one, naturally completed between him and his creditor by the offer to liquidate his debt. The plea made by the Alsatians[page 394] and their friends is, that Charles had failed to keep his solemn engagements and that his appointed lieutenant had been peculiarly odious and had broken the laws of God and man, and that the mercenaries employed by him, the Burgundians, Lombardians, and their fellows, had pitilessly ravaged the county of Ferrette, the Sundgau, and the diocese of Basel. The charges are itemised.11

Sigismund's letter to Charles has a casual tone and uses vague language. A statement presented to the emperor later by the Basse Union is more clear in explaining the reasons for the events and in listing the grievances. 10 In other words, Sigismund sees the matter as purely financial, naturally wrapping things up with his creditor by offering to pay off his debt. The Alsatians and their allies argue that Charles has not honored his solemn promises, and that his appointed lieutenant has been particularly hateful, breaking both divine and civil laws. They also point out that the mercenaries he employed, including the Burgundians, Lombardians, and others, have cruelly devastated the county of Ferrette, the Sundgau, and the diocese of Basel. The accusations are detailed. 11

"All this, well-known to the Duke of Burgundy, has neither been checked nor punished by him. In consequence, our gracious Seigneur of Austria has been obliged to restore the land and people to his sovereignty and that of the House of Austria, which he has done with God's aid to prevent the complete annihilation and total destruction of land and people."

"All of this, well-known to the Duke of Burgundy, has not been addressed or punished by him. As a result, our gracious Lord of Austria has been forced to return the land and people to his rule and that of the House of Austria, which he has done with God's help to prevent the complete destruction of the land and its people."

Charles did not hasten to Alsace to settle matters in person, but pursued his intention of reducing Cologne to the archbishop's control, undoubtedly thinking that the base which would then be open to the archbishop's protector on the lower Rhine would facilitate his operations in the upper valleys. Meanwhile the Emperor Frederic had emphatically declared that he alone was the Defender of the Diocese, and that the unholy alliance between Robert and Charles was a menace to the empire. His letters to Charles exhorted him to abandon the enterprise and to accept mediation; those to the electors, princes, and cities[page 395] of the empire urged them to defend Cologne against Burgundy until he himself arrived on the scene. There was a hot correspondence between all parties concerned, from which nothing resulted. Charles had various reasons for delay. There was trouble in other quarters of his domain. Flanders was in a state of ferment at his requisitions for money, and the Franche-Comté was on the point of making active resistance to the imposition of the gabelle.

Charles did not rush to Alsace to take care of things himself but continued his plan to bring Cologne under the archbishop's control, likely believing that this would give the archbishop's ally on the lower Rhine an advantage for operations in the upper valleys. Meanwhile, Emperor Frederick had made it clear that he alone was the Defender of the Diocese and that the unholy alliance between Robert and Charles posed a threat to the empire. His letters to Charles urged him to drop the venture and accept mediation; his letters to the electors, princes, and cities of the empire urged them to defend Cologne against Burgundy until he arrived. There was intense back-and-forth communication between all parties involved, but nothing came of it. Charles had several reasons for delaying. There was unrest in other parts of his territory. Flanders was in turmoil over his demands for money, and the Franche-Comté was on the verge of actively resisting the imposition of the gabelle.

In view of all these complications, Charles decided to prolong his truce with Louis XI., to May 1, 1475. That monarch was well pleased to continue to pursue his own plans under cover of neutrality. The determination of the anti-Burgundian coalition in Germany to keep Charles within the limits of his own estates was a pleasant sight to the French king, and he felt that he could afford to wait.

In light of all these complications, Charles chose to extend his truce with Louis XI until May 1, 1475. That king was happy to keep advancing his own agenda under the guise of neutrality. The anti-Burgundian coalition in Germany's commitment to keep Charles confined to his own territories was a reassuring sight for the French king, and he realized he could afford to be patient.

In June an edict was sent forth from Luxemburg, forbidding all owing allegiance to the Duke of Burgundy to have any commercial relations with the rebels of Cologne, or of Alsace, or with the cities of the Basse Union, and declaring the duke's intention to take the field at once, to reinstate the archbishop in his rightful see. This was a declaration of war and was speedily followed by the duke's advance to Maestricht, where he spent a few days in July, collecting a force which finally amounted to about twenty thousand men.

In June, an order was issued from Luxembourg, prohibiting anyone loyal to the Duke of Burgundy from having any business dealings with the rebels in Cologne, Alsace, or the cities of the Basse Union. It also declared the duke's intention to take action immediately to restore the archbishop to his rightful position. This was effectively a declaration of war and was quickly followed by the duke's movement toward Maastricht, where he spent a few days in July gathering a force that eventually numbered around twenty thousand men.

On the 29th he sat down before Neuss, which[page 396] had again emphatically refused entry to him and his troops. Three days the duke gave himself for the reduction of the town, but there he remained encamped for nearly a whole year! Neuss was resolved to resist to the last extremity, while Bonn, Andernach, and Cologne contributed their assistance by worrying and harassing the besiegers to the best of their ability. It was a period when Charles seemed to have only one sure ally, and that was Edward of England, whose own plans were forming for a mighty enterprise—no less than a new invasion of France.

On the 29th, he settled down outside Neuss, which[page 396] had once again firmly denied him and his troops entry. The duke planned to take the town in three days, but he ended up camping there for almost a whole year! Neuss was determined to fight to the very end, while Bonn, Andernach, and Cologne did their best to support the defenders by harassing the besiegers. It was a time when Charles seemed to have only one reliable ally, and that was Edward of England, who was also preparing for a major operation—specifically, a new invasion of France.

On July 25th, the very day that Charles was on his march up to Neuss, his envoys signed at London a treaty wherein the duke promised Edward six thousand men to aid him to "reconquer his realm of France." Nothing loth to dispose of his future chickens, Edward, in his turn, pledged himself to cede to Charles and his heirs, without any lien of vassalage, the duchy of Bar, the countships of Champagne, Nevers, Rethel, Eu, and Guise, all the towns on the Somme, and all the estates of the Count of St. Pol. Other territories of Charles were to be exempt from homage. Yes, and by June 1, 1475, Edward would land in France and set about his conquests. Nor were commercial interests forgotten; "to the duchess his sister (to the Flemings) is accorded permission, to take from England wool, woollen goods, brass, lead, and to carry thither foreign merchandise."

On July 25th, the very day that Charles was marching to Neuss, his envoys signed a treaty in London where the duke promised Edward six thousand men to help him "reconquer his realm of France." Eager to negotiate his future gains, Edward agreed to give Charles and his heirs the duchy of Bar, the countships of Champagne, Nevers, Rethel, Eu, and Guise, all the towns on the Somme, and all the estates of the Count of St. Pol, without any feudal obligations. Other territories belonging to Charles were exempt from tribute. Also, by June 1, 1475, Edward planned to land in France and start his conquests. Commercial interests were also considered; "to the duchess his sister (to the Flemings) is granted permission to take wool, woollen goods, brass, lead from England, and to bring foreign merchandise there."

The year when Charles was waiting before the[page 397] gates of Neuss was full of many abortive diplomatic efforts on the part of both the duke and Louis XI, and it was the latter who managed to save something even from broken bargains. The Swiss not only counted on his friendship, but were constantly encouraged by his money, which emboldened them to send a letter of open defiance to Charles: "We declare to your most serene highness and to all of your people, in behalf of ourselves and our friends, an honourable and an open war." To the herald who delivered this document Charles answered: "O Berne, Berne!"12 He felt that he had been betrayed.

The year when Charles was waiting at the gates of Neuss was filled with many failed diplomatic attempts from both the duke and Louis XI, and it was Louis who managed to salvage something even from broken promises. The Swiss not only relied on his friendship but were also constantly motivated by his financial support, which gave them the courage to send a letter of open defiance to Charles: "We declare to your most serene highness and to all your people, on behalf of ourselves and our friends, an honorable and open war." To the herald who delivered this message, Charles replied: "O Berne, Berne!" He felt that he had been betrayed.

This was on October 26th. The defiance was followed by a descent of the mountaineers upon Alsace, which Charles had not yet released from his grasp. Stephen von Hagenbach prepared to defend Burgundian interests at Héricourt, a good strategic position on the tiny Luzine. Here, the Swiss were about to besiege him, when the Count of Blamont arrived with two bodies of Italian mercenaries, aggregating more than twelve thousand men, and attempted to draw off the besieging force. His plan failed—the tables were turned. It was the Burgundians who were fiercely attacked and who lost the day. Hagenbach was forced to surrender, obtaining honourable terms, however, and Sigismund put a garrison into Héricourt on November 16th.

This happened on October 26th. The defiance was followed by the mountaineers attacking Alsace, which Charles had not yet let go of. Stephen von Hagenbach got ready to defend Burgundian interests at Héricourt, a good strategic spot on the small Luzine River. Just as the Swiss were about to lay siege to him, the Count of Blamont showed up with two groups of Italian mercenaries totaling over twelve thousand men, hoping to pull the attacking force away. His plan didn’t work—the tables turned. It was the Burgundians who were fiercely attacked and who ended up losing. Hagenbach had to surrender, but he secured honorable terms, and Sigismund placed a garrison in Héricourt on November 16th.

This was a tremendous surprise to Charles.[page 398] That cowherds could repulse his well-trained troops was a thought as bitter as it was unexpected. But he put aside all idea of punishing them for the moment, and continued to "reduce Neuss to the obedience of the good archbishop," and Hermann of Hesse continued to aid the town in its determined resistance.

This was a huge shock to Charles.[page 398] The fact that cowherds could fend off his well-trained troops was a thought as bitter as it was surprising. But he set aside any idea of punishing them for now and kept working to "bring Neuss under the control of the good archbishop," while Hermann of Hesse continued to support the town in its strong resistance.

The opprobrious names applied to the would-be and baffled conqueror at this time are curiously similar to the epithets hurled at Napoleon a few centuries later. He was compared to Anti-Christ himself, with demoniac attributes added, when Alexander was felt to be too mild a comparison. There was still a terrible fear of the duke's ambition, even though, in the face of all Europe, the Swiss had repulsed his men, and Neuss obstinately refused to open her gates, while the world wondered at the duke's obstinacy displayed in the wrong place. The belief expressed several times by Commines that God troubled Charles's understanding out of very pity for France, was a current rumour.

The insulting names used for the would-be and frustrated conqueror at this time are oddly similar to the insults directed at Napoleon a few centuries later. He was compared to the Anti-Christ himself, with demonic traits added when Alexander seemed too gentle a comparison. There was still a strong fear of the duke's ambition, even though the Swiss had pushed back his forces in front of all of Europe, and Neuss stubbornly refused to open her gates, while everyone watched the duke's stubbornness displayed in the wrong way. The belief mentioned several times by Commines that God confused Charles's mind out of genuine concern for France was a common rumor.

At the end of April an English embassy arrived at the camp, which was kept in a marvellous state of luxury, even though disease was not successfully curbed in the ranks. The urgent entreaty of the embassy was that Charles should raise this useless siege, fruitless as it promised to be, owing to the difficulty of cutting off the town's supplies. Edward IV was almost ready to despatch his invading army. He implored his dear brother to[page 399] send him transports and to prepare to receive him when he landed. A letter from John Paston gives a glimpse into the situation:13

At the end of April, an English embassy arrived at the camp, which was kept in an amazing state of luxury, even though disease was still a problem among the troops. The embassy urgently asked Charles to lift this pointless siege, which seemed unlikely to succeed due to the challenges of cutting off the town's supplies. Edward IV was almost ready to send his invading army. He urged his dear brother to[page 399] send him transport ships and to prepare for his arrival when he landed. A letter from John Paston provides a glimpse into the situation:13

"For ffor tydyngs here ther be but ffewe saffe that the assege lastyth stylle by the Duke off Burgoyn affoor Nuse, and the Emperor hath besyged also not fferr from there a castill and another town in lykewyse wherin the Duke's men ben. And also, the Frenshe Kynge, men seye, is comen right to the water off Somme with 4000 spers; and sum men have that he woll, at the daye off brekyng off trewse, or else beffoor, sette uppon the Duks contreys heer. When I heer moor, I shall sende yowe moor tydyngs.

"For news here, there are only a few safe reports that the siege is still ongoing by the Duke of Burgundy near Nuse, and the Emperor has also besieged a castle and another town not far from there where the Duke's men are stationed. Additionally, the French King, it is said, has come right to the water of Somme with 4,000 soldiers; and some believe that he will, on the day the truce breaks, or possibly even before, attack the Duke's territories here. When I hear more, I will send you more news."

"The Kyngs imbassators, Sir Thomas Mongomere and the Master off the Rolls be comyng homwards ffrom Nuse; and as ffor me, I thynke I sholde be sek but iff I see it....

"The King's ambassadors, Sir Thomas Montgomery and the Master of the Rolls are coming home from Nuse; and as for me, I think I should be sick but if I see it..."

"For it is so that to morrow I purpose to ryde in to Flaundyrs to purveye me off horse and herneys and percase I shall see the essege at Nwse er I come ageyn."

"For tomorrow, I plan to ride into Flanders to find myself a horse and armor, and maybe I'll see the siege at Nyuss before I come back."

There was more reason for Charles to be heartsick at the sight than for John Paston, and he did grow weary of the further waiting and anxious, for his truce with Louis was drawing to a close. On May 22d, there was a skirmish between his troops and the imperial forces, wherein Charles claimed the victory. In reality, there was none on either side, but the semblance was sufficient to soothe his amour propre, and to convince him that an[page 400] accommodation with Frederic would not detract from his dignity.

There was more reason for Charles to be heartbroken at the sight than for John Paston, and he did grow tired of waiting around and felt anxious, as his truce with Louis was coming to an end. On May 22nd, there was a clash between his troops and the imperial forces, in which Charles declared victory. In reality, neither side won, but the appearance of victory was enough to boost his self-esteem and convince him that a deal with Frederic wouldn't undermine his dignity.

A large fleet of Dutch flatboats had been despatched to help convey the English army, thirsting for conquest, across the sea. Six thousand men in the duke's pay, too, were to be ready to meet Edward IV., and swell his escort as he marched to Rheims for his coronation. Other matters also demanded Charles's personal attention. Months had elapsed and Héricourt was unpunished—Berne had not been reproved.

A large fleet of Dutch flatboats had been sent to help transport the English army, eager for conquest, across the sea. Six thousand men on the duke's payroll were also ready to meet Edward IV and join his escort as he marched to Rheims for his coronation. Other issues also required Charles's personal attention. Months had passed, and Héricourt remained unpunished—Berne had not faced any reproach.

René of Lorraine was formally admitted to the League of Constance on April 18, 1475, and was now ready openly to abjure the "protection" he had once accepted from Burgundy. There was a touch of old King René's theatrical taste in his grandson's method of despatching the herald who rode up to the duke's gorgeous tent of red velvet on May 10th. The man was, however, so overcome at the first view of le Téméraire that he hastily delivered up his letter, and threw down the blood-stained gauntlet, which he carried as a gage of war, without uttering a word. Then he fell on his knees, imploring the duke's pardon.14 Charles was so little displeased at the signs of the impression his presence made that, instead of being angry with the man, he gave him twelve florins for his good news. The terms of the declaration of war carried by the herald were as follows:

René of Lorraine was officially welcomed into the League of Constance on April 18, 1475, and was now ready to openly reject the "protection" he had previously accepted from Burgundy. There was a hint of old King René's dramatic flair in how his grandson sent off the herald who approached the duke's lavish red velvet tent on May 10th. The man was so overwhelmed at the sight of le Téméraire that he quickly handed over his letter and dropped the blood-stained gauntlet he carried as a sign of war, without saying a word. Then he knelt, begging for the duke's forgiveness. Charles was so pleased by the impression his presence made that, rather than being angry with the man, he rewarded him with twelve florins for the good news. The terms of the declaration of war brought by the herald were as follows:

"To thee, Charles of Burgundy, in behalf of the[page 401] very high, etc., Duke of Lorraine, my seigneur, I announce defiance with fire and blood against thee, thy countries, thy subjects, thy allies, and other charge further have I not."15

"To you, Charles of Burgundy, on behalf of the[page 401] very high, etc., Duke of Lorraine, my lord, I declare war with fire and blood against you, your lands, your people, your allies, and I have nothing more to add."15

The reply was straightforward:

The response was clear:

"Herald, I have heard the exposition of thy charge, whereby thou hast given me subject for joy, and, to show you how matters are, thou shalt wear my robe with this gift, and shalt tell thy master that I will find myself briefly in his land, and my greatest fear is that I may not find him. In order that thou mayst not be afraid to return, I desire my marshal and the king-at-arms of the Toison d'Or to convoy thee in perfect safety, for I should be sorry if thou didst not make thy report to thy master as befits a good and loyal officer."

"Herald, I’ve heard what you’ve said, which has given me joy. To show you how things stand, you’ll wear my robe along with this gift, and you’ll tell your master that I’ll soon be in his land, and my biggest fear is that I might not find him. So you won’t be afraid to return, I want my marshal and the king-at-arms of the Toison d'Or to escort you safely, because I would be upset if you couldn’t report back to your master as a good and loyal officer should."

Thus was Charles pressed from the south and lured to the north. Excellent reason for obeying the order of the pope's legate that duke and emperor must lay down arms under pain of excommunication did either belligerent refuse! The armistice accepted on May 28th was followed by a nine months' truce signed on June 12th. It was a truce strictly to the advantage of Frederic and Charles. The Rhine cities, Louis XI., René of Lorraine, were alike ignored and disappointed in the expectations they had based on Frederic.

So Charles was pushed from the south and drawn to the north. There was a good reason to follow the pope's legate's order that the duke and the emperor had to lay down their arms or face excommunication if either side refused! The armistice accepted on May 28th was followed by a nine-month truce signed on June 12th. This truce worked out very well for Frederic and Charles. The Rhine cities, Louis XI., and René of Lorraine were all overlooked and let down in the hopes they had placed in Frederic.


[Footnote 1: Plancher, Histoire générale et particulière de Bourgogne, avec des notes et des preuves justificatives, iv., cccxxviii.]

[Footnote 1: Plancher, General and Special History of Burgundy, with Notes and Supporting Evidence, iv., cccxxviii.]

[Footnote 2: Preparations for the duke's visit to Dijon had been set on foot almost immediately after Philip's death in 1467. One Frère Gilles had devoted many hours to searching the Scriptures for appropriate texts to figure in the reception. Every phrase indicating leonine strength was noted down. The good brother died before the anticipated event came to pass but the result of his patient labour was preserved.]

[Footnote 2: Preparations for the duke's visit to Dijon started almost right after Philip's death in 1467. A man named Frère Gilles spent countless hours looking through the Scriptures for suitable passages to include in the reception. He recorded every phrase that suggested lion-like strength. Sadly, the good brother passed away before the much-anticipated event took place, but the outcome of his diligent work was preserved.

[Footnote 3: Dit qu'il avoit en soi des choses qui n'appartenoient de scavoir à nuls que à lui (Plancher, Preuves, iv., cccxxxiii.).]

[Footnote 3: He said that he had within him things that belonged to no one else but him (Plancher, Evidence, iv., cccxxxiii.).]

[Footnote 4: Plancher, Preuves, iv., cccxxxiii. The document describing this ceremony gives February 28th as the date, but that is evidently an error and not accepted.]

[Footnote 4: Plancher, Preuves, iv., cccxxxiii. The document describing this ceremony lists February 28th as the date, but that is clearly a mistake and not acknowledged.

[Footnote 5: Toutey, p. 117.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 117.]

[Footnote 6: There are many records in theBibl. nat.. of the sums paid out to the Swiss at this time.]

[Footnote 6: There are many records in theBibl. nat. of the amounts paid to the Swiss during this time.

[Footnote 7: Chmel, i., 92 et seq.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chmel, i., 92 and following.]

[Footnote 8: Kirk, ii., 488.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kirk, 2, 488.]

[Footnote 9: Toutey, p. 141.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 141.]

[Footnote 10: Text given by Toutey, Pièces justificatives, p. 442.]

[Footnote 10: Text provided by Toutey, Supporting Documents, p. 442.]

[Footnote 11: The details are very brutal and untranslatable.]

[Footnote 11: The details are extremely graphic and cannot be translated.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 182.]

[Footnote 13: Paston Letters, iii., 122.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paston Letters, vol. 3, p. 122.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 244.]

[Footnote 15: Bulletin de l'acad. royale de Belgique, 1887.]

[Footnote 15: Bulletin of the Royal Academy of Belgium, 1887.]





CHAPTER XX

THE CAMPAIGNS OF 1475

"Monseigneur the chancellor, I do not know what to write to you of the English, for thus far they have done nothing but dance at St. Omer and we are not sure whether the King of England has landed. If he has, it must be with so small a force that it makes no noise, nor do the prisoners captured at Abbeville know anything, nor do they believe that there will be any English here in XL days. Tell the news to Monsg. de Comminge, and recommend my interests to him as I have confidence in him, and in Mons. de Thierry and Mons. the vice-admiral."1

"Dear Chancellor, I’m not sure what to tell you about the English because so far they’ve just been dancing in St. Omer, and we aren’t even certain if the King of England has arrived. If he has, it’s with such a small group that it’s gone unnoticed. The prisoners taken at Abbeville don’t know anything either, and they doubt there will be any English here in 40 days. Please pass the news to Mons. de Comminge and mention my interests to him, as I trust him, along with Mons. de Thierry and the vice-admiral." 1

Thus wrote Louis XI in June. Two days later and he has heard of the truce. He seizes the occasion to express to the Privy Council of Berne his real opinion of the emperor: "So Frederic has deserted us all!"2 Well, it was not the first time! Thirty years previous, when Louis was dauphin, the emperor had tried to turn the Swiss against him. Had not God, knowing the hearts of men, inspired the brave mountaineers, Louis would have been a victim of execrable treachery. The outcome had been wonderful, for an eternal friendship had sprung[page 403] up between him and the Swiss which must be preserved.

Thus wrote Louis XI in June. Two days later, he heard about the truce. He took the chance to share his true feelings about the emperor with the Privy Council of Berne: "So Frederic has abandoned us all!" Well, it wasn’t the first time! Thirty years earlier, when Louis was the dauphin, the emperor tried to turn the Swiss against him. If God hadn’t inspired the brave mountaineers, Louis would have fallen victim to a terrible betrayal. The result was amazing, as a lasting friendship developed between him and the Swiss that must be maintained.

Meantime, Charles has made his own definite plan of the campaign which was to introduce Edward into Rheims for the coronation. The following letter from him to Edward IV. bears no date, but it was evidently written at about the time of the truce:3

Meantime, Charles has made his own clear plan for the campaign, which was to bring Edward into Rheims for the coronation. The following letter from him to Edward IV doesn't have a date, but it was clearly written around the time of the truce:3

"Honoured seigneur and brother, I recommend myself to you. I have listened carefully to your declaration through the pronotary, and understand that you do not wish to land without my advice, for which I thank you. I understand that some of your counsellors think you had better land in Guienne, others in Normandy, others again at Calais. If you choose Guienne you will be far from my assistance but my brother of Brittany could help you. Still it would be a long time before we could meet before Paris. As to Calais, you could not get enough provisions for your people nor I for mine. Nor could the two forces make juncture without attack, and my brother of Brittany would be very far from both. To my mind, your best landing is Normandy, either at the mouth of the Seine or at La Hogue. I do not doubt that you will soon gain possession of cities and places, and you will be at the right hand of my brother of Brittany and of me. Tell me how many ships you want and where you wish me to send them and I will do it."

"Honored lord and brother, I hope this message finds you well. I’ve carefully listened to your statement through the notary and understand that you prefer not to land without my input, for which I am grateful. I realize that some of your advisors believe it’s better to land in Guienne, while others suggest Normandy, and some prefer Calais. If you choose Guienne, you’ll be far from my support, though my brother in Brittany might assist you. However, it would take considerable time before we could meet near Paris. Regarding Calais, you wouldn’t be able to gather enough supplies for your people, nor would I for mine. Plus, coordinating our forces would be difficult without an attack, and my brother in Brittany would be quite far from either location. In my view, Normandy is your best option for landing, either at the mouth of the Seine or at La Hogue. I have no doubt you will soon take control of cities and locations, and you will be alongside my brother in Brittany and me. Let me know how many ships you need and where you want me to send them, and I will take care of it."

On hearing further rumours of the actual arrival of the English, Louis hastened to Normandy to[page 404] inspect the situation for himself. There he learned that his own naval forces stationed in the Channel to ward off the invaders had landed on the very day before his arrival, abandoning the task.

On hearing more rumors about the English actually arriving, Louis rushed to Normandy to[page 404] check out the situation for himself. There, he found out that his own naval forces stationed in the Channel to fend off the invaders had landed just the day before his arrival, giving up the task.

"When I heard that we took no action, I decided that my best plan would be to turn my people loose in Picardy and let them lay waste the country whence they [the English] expected to get their supplies."4

"When I found out that we hadn't done anything, I figured the best approach would be to set my people loose in Picardy and allow them to ravage the area where the English expected to get their supplies."4

At the same time, the rumour that was permitted to be current in France was, that Charles of Burgundy had been utterly defeated at Neuss, and that there was nothing whatsoever to apprehend from him. He, meanwhile, was continuing his own preparations by strenuous endeavours to levy more troops and to obtain fresh supplies. After the signing of the convention with the emperor, the duke proceeded to Bruges to meet the Estates of Flanders. The answer to his demand for subsidies was a respectful refusal to furnish funds, on the plea that his expansion policy was ruining his lands. Counter reproaches burst from Charles. He accused the deputies of leaving him in the lurch and thus causing his failure at Neuss. Neither money, nor provisions, nor soldiers had they sent him as loyal subjects should.

At the same time, the rumor circulating in France was that Charles of Burgundy had been completely defeated at Neuss, and that there was nothing to fear from him. Meanwhile, he was busily preparing by making efforts to recruit more troops and secure additional supplies. After signing the agreement with the emperor, the duke went to Bruges to meet with the Estates of Flanders. His request for subsidies was met with a polite refusal, claiming that his expansion plans were destroying his lands. Charles responded with accusations. He blamed the deputies for abandoning him and contributing to his failure at Neuss. They had provided him with neither money, nor provisions, nor soldiers as loyal subjects should.



KING RUHMREICH AND HIS DAUGHTER EHRENREICH - CHARACTERS REPRESENTING CHARLES AND MARY OF BURGUNDY IN WOODCUT IN EARLY EDITION OF TEMDANK.  POEM BY MAXIMILIAN I.

KING RUHMREICH AND HIS DAUGHTER EHRENREICH - CHARACTERS REPRESENTING CHARLES AND MARY OF BURGUNDY IN WOODCUT IN EARLY EDITION OF TEMDANK.  POEM BY MAXIMILIAN I.



"For whom does your prince labour? Is it for himself or for you, for your defence? You slumber, he watches. You nestle in warmth, he is cold. You[page 405] are snug in your houses while he is beaten by the wind and rain. He fasts, you gorge at your ease.... Henceforth you shall be nothing more than subjects under a sovereign. I am and I will be master, bearding those who oppose me."5

"For whom does your prince work? Is it for himself or for you, for your protection? You sleep while he keeps watch. You’re cozy and warm, while he’s out in the cold. You’re comfortable in your homes while he endures the wind and rain. He goes without food, while you feast in comfort.... From now on, you will be nothing more than subjects under a ruler. I am and I will be in charge, confronting those who stand in my way."

Then turning to the prelates he continued: "Do you obey diligently and without poor excuses or your temporal goods shall be confiscated." To the nobles: "Obey or you shall lose your heads and your fiefs." Finally, he addressed the deputies of the third estate in a tone full of bitterness: "And you, you eaters of good cities, if you do not obey my orders literally as my chancellor will explain them to you, you shall forfeit privileges, property, and life."

Then turning to the church leaders, he continued: "Obey diligently and without weak excuses, or your assets will be seized." To the nobles: "Obey, or you will lose your heads and your lands." Finally, he spoke to the representatives of the common people with a tone full of resentment: "And you, you consumers of prosperous cities, if you do not follow my orders exactly as my chancellor will explain them to you, you will lose your rights, your property, and your lives."

All the fervency of this adjuration failed to convince the deputies of their duty, as conceived by the orator. They declared that they had levied troops and would levy more, for defence, but that the four members of Flanders were agreed that they would contribute nothing to offensive measures. Charles must accept their decision as his sainted father had done. The details of all the aid they had given him, 2500 men for Neuss and many other contributions, were recapitulated. Flanders had been generous indeed. The concluding phrases of their answer were as follows:

All the intensity of this plea didn’t convince the deputies of their duty as the speaker saw it. They stated that they had raised troops and would raise more for defense, but the four members from Flanders agreed that they wouldn’t contribute anything to offensive actions. Charles would have to accept their decision as his revered father had done. They went over all the support they had provided him, including 2,500 men for Neuss and many other contributions. Flanders had indeed been quite generous. The final lines of their response were as follows:

"As to your last letters, requiring that within fifteen days every man capable of bearing arms report at Ath,[page 406] these were orders impossible of execution, and unprofitable for you yourself. Your subjects are merchants, artisans, labourers, unfitted for arms. Strangers would quit the land. Commerce, in which your noble ancestors have for four hundred years maintained the land, commerce, most redoubtable seigneur, is irreconcilable with war."

"As for your recent letters asking that every man who can bear arms report to Ath within fifteen days, those orders are impossible to carry out and not beneficial for you. Your people are merchants, craftsmen, and laborers, none of whom are fit for battle. Outsiders would leave the country. Trade, which your noble ancestors have upheld in this land for four hundred years, is completely incompatible with war."

This answer gave the true key to the situation. The Estates of Flanders were determined to be bled no further for schemes in which they did not sympathise. When this memorial was presented to Charles he broke out into fresh invective about the base ingratitude of the Flemish: "Take back your paper," were his last words. "Make your own answer. Talk as you wish, but do your duty." This was on July 12th. Charles had no further time to waste in argument. He was still convinced that the burghers would, in the end, yield to his demands.

This answer revealed the real key to the situation. The Estates of Flanders were determined not to be exploited any further for plans they didn't support. When this petition was presented to Charles, he erupted into new insults about the Flemish's ungratefulness: "Take back your paper," were his final words. "Make your own response. Talk as you want, but do your duty." This was on July 12th. Charles had no more time to waste on debates. He still believed that in the end, the burghers would give in to his demands.

With a small escort Charles left Bruges, and reached Calais on July 14th, where he had been preceded by the duchess, eager to greet her brother, who had actually landed on July 4th, with the best equipped army—about twenty-four thousand men—that had ever left the shores of England, and the latest inventions in besieging engines.

With a small group, Charles left Bruges and arrived in Calais on July 14th, where he was met by the duchess, excited to see her brother, who had actually arrived on July 4th with the best-equipped army—about twenty-four thousand men—that had ever set out from England, along with the latest siege technology.

The expedition proved a wretched failure—a miserable disappointment to the English at home, who had been lavish in their contributions. Charles seems to have been put out by the place of landing. His own plan is clear from the letter[page 407] quoted. He wished the two armies of Edward and himself to sweep a large stretch of territory as they marched toward each other. The one thing that he objected to was a consolidation of the two forces. Incapacity to turn an unexpected or an unwelcome situation to account was one of the duke's most deeply ingrained characteristics. He showed no inventiveness or resourcefulness. He held his own army at a distance from the English, much to the invader's chagrin, who was forced to march unaided over regions rendered inhospitable by Louis's stern orders, and outside of cities ready to hold him at bay. "If you do not put yourself in a state of security, it will be necessary to destroy the city, to our regret," was the king's message to Rheims, and the most skilful of French engineers was fully prepared to make good the words.

The expedition turned out to be a total failure—a huge disappointment to the English back home, who had generously contributed. Charles seemed unhappy with the landing location. His own plans are clear from the letter[page 407] quoted. He wanted the two armies, Edward's and his own, to cover a large area as they advanced toward each other. The one thing he opposed was merging the two forces. His inability to adapt to an unexpected or unwelcome situation was one of the duke's most consistent traits. He lacked creativity and resourcefulness. He kept his army away from the English, much to the invader's frustration, who had to march alone through areas made unwelcoming by Louis's strict orders and outside cities that were ready to resist him. "If you do not secure yourselves, we will have to destroy the city, which we will regret," was the king's message to Rheims, and the most skilled French engineers were fully prepared to follow through on that.

Open hostilities were avoided. Edward camped on the field of Agincourt, where perhaps he dreamed of his ancestor's success, but no fresh blaze of old English glory illumined his path. He did not proceed to Paris, there was no coronation at Rheims, no comfortable reception within any gates at all, for Charles was as chary as Louis himself of giving the English a foothold, though he advised Edward to accept an invitation from St. Pol to visit St. Quentin. This, however, proved another disappointment. Just as Edward was ready to enter, the gates opened to let out a troop which effectually repulsed the advancing foreigners. The Count of St. Pol had changed his[page 408] mind.

Open conflict was avoided. Edward camped on the field of Agincourt, where he might have imagined his ancestor's success, but no new wave of old English glory lit his way. He didn’t head to Paris; there was no coronation at Rheims and no warm welcome at any gates, as Charles was just as reluctant as Louis to give the English a foothold, though he did suggest that Edward accept an invitation from St. Pol to visit St. Quentin. However, this turned out to be another letdown. Just as Edward was about to enter, the gates opened to let out a troop that effectively drove back the advancing foreigners. The Count of St. Pol had changed his mind.

"It is a miserable existence this of ours when we take toil and trouble enough to shorten our life, writing and saying things exactly opposite to our thoughts," writes the keenest observer of this elaborate network of pompous falsehoods6 wherein every action was entangled. Louis XI trusted no one but himself, while he played with the trust of all, and his game was the safest. His fear of the invaders was soon allayed. "These English are of different metal from those whom you used to know. They keep close, they attempt nothing," he wrote to the veteran Dammartin.

"It’s a miserable life we lead when we put in the hard work to make our lives shorter, writing and saying things that are completely opposite to what we really think," writes the sharpest observer of this elaborate web of pretentious lies6 where every action was caught up. Louis XI trusted no one but himself, while he toyed with everyone else's trust, and his strategy was the safest. His fear of the invaders soon faded. "These English are made of different stuff than those you used to know. They keep to themselves, they try nothing," he wrote to the seasoned Dammartin.

It was, indeed, a patent fact that Edward was not a foe to be feared. Baffled and discouraged, he readily opened his ears to his French brother, and Louis heaped grateful recognition on every Englishman who helped incline his sovereign to peaceful negotiations. Velvet and coin did their work. Edward was easily led into the path of least resistance, and an interview between the rival kings was appointed for August 29th. Great preparations were made for their meeting on a bridge at Picquigny, across which a grating was erected. Like Pyramus and Thisbe, the two princes kissed each other through the barriers, and exchanged assurances of friendship. Edward was, indeed, so easy to convince that Louis was in absolute terror lest his English brother would accept his invitation to show him Paris[page 409] before his return. No wonder Edward was deceived, for Louis was definite in his hospitable offers, suggesting that he would provide a confessor willing to give absolution for pleasant sins.

It was clearly a fact that Edward wasn't a foe to be feared. Confused and disheartened, he willingly listened to his French brother, and Louis generously acknowledged every Englishman who helped persuade his king towards peaceful negotiations. Wealth and gifts did their job. Edward was easily swayed towards the easier option, and a meeting between the two rival kings was set for August 29th. Big preparations were made for their encounter on a bridge at Picquigny, where a barrier was erected. Like Pyramus and Thisbe, the two princes exchanged friendly kisses through the barrier and promised each other their friendship. Edward was so easily convinced that Louis was completely terrified that his English brother would accept his invitation to show him Paris[page 409] before heading back. No wonder Edward was misled, since Louis was very clear in his warm offers, suggesting he would arrange for a confessor willing to grant absolution for enjoyable sins.

The duke was duly forewarned of this colloquy. On August 18th, he was staying at Peronne, whence he paid a visit to the English camp. It was ended without any intimation of Edward's change of heart towards the French king whom he had come to depose, though his plan was then ripe. On the 20th, Charles received a written communication with the news which Edward had disliked broaching orally, and was officially informed that the king had yielded to the wishes of his army, and was considering a treaty with Louis XI., wherein Edward's dear brother of Burgundy should receive honourable mention did he desire it.

The duke was properly warned about this conversation. On August 18th, he was at Peronne, where he visited the English camp. The meeting ended without any hint of Edward's change of mind about the French king he intended to dethrone, although his plan was nearly ready. On the 20th, Charles received a written message with the news that Edward was reluctant to discuss in person, and he was officially informed that the king had given in to the demands of his army and was considering a treaty with Louis XI., which would honor Edward's dear brother of Burgundy if he wanted it.

On hearing these most unwelcome tidings, Charles set off for the English camp in hot haste, attended by a small escort, and nursing his wrath as he rode.7 King Edward was rather alarmed at the duke's aspect when the latter appeared, and asked whether he would not like a private interview. Charles disregarded his question. "Is it true? Have you made peace?" he demanded. Edward's attempt at smooth explanations was blocked by a flood of invectives poured out by Charles, who remembered himself sufficiently to speak in English so that the bystanders might[page 410] have the full benefit of his passionate reproaches. He spared nothing, comparing the lazy, sensual, pleasure-loving monarch, whose easeful ways were rapidly increasing his weight of flesh, with the heroism of other English Edwards with whom he was proud to claim kin. As to the offers to remember his interests in the perfidious peace that perfidious Albion was about to swear with equally perfidious France, his rejection was scornful indeed. "Negotiate for me! Arbitrate for me! Is it I who wanted the French crown? Leave me to make my own truce. I will wait until you have been three months over sea." Among those who witnessed the scene were several Englishmen who sympathised with Charles—if we may believe Commines. "The Duke of Burgundy has said the truth," declared the Duke of Gloucester, and many agreed with him." Having given vent to his sentiments, Charles hurried away from his disappointing ally and reached Namur on the 22d, where he spent the night.

Upon hearing this unwelcome news, Charles quickly set off for the English camp, accompanied by a small escort and seething with anger as he rode. King Edward was somewhat taken aback by the duke's appearance when he arrived and asked if he'd prefer a private meeting. Charles ignored his question. "Is it true? Have you made peace?" he demanded. Edward's attempts at smooth explanations were interrupted by a torrent of insults from Charles, who had the presence of mind to speak in English so that onlookers could fully hear his passionate rebuke. He held nothing back, comparing the lazy, indulgent, pleasure-seeking king—whose relaxed lifestyle was making him gain weight—to the heroism of the other English Edwards he was proud to be related to. As for the offers to look out for his interests in the deceitful peace that treacherous England was about to swear with equally deceitful France, he rejected them with disdain. "Negotiate for me? Arbitrary for me? Did I ask for the French crown? Let me make my own truce. I’ll wait until you’ve been gone across the sea for three months." Among those witnessing the scene were several Englishmen who sympathized with Charles—if we can believe Commines. "The Duke of Burgundy speaks the truth," declared the Duke of Gloucester, and many agreed with him. After venting his frustrations, Charles hurried away from his disappointing ally and reached Namur on the 22nd, where he spent the night.

Edward troubled himself little about his brother-in-law's summary of his character. He was tired of camp hardships, and both he and his men found it very refreshing to have Amiens open her gates to them at the order of Louis XI. Food and wine were lavished upon all alike. It was a delightful experience for the English soldiers to see tables groaning with good things spread in the very streets, and to be bidden to order what they[page 411] would at the taverns with no consideration for the reckoning. They enjoyed good French fare, free of charge, until their host intimated to King Edward that his men were very intoxicated and that there were limits in all things. But Louis did not spare his money or his pains until he was sure that a bloodless victory had been won. He fully realised the importance of extravagant expenditure in order to reach the goal he had set himself.

Edward didn't care much about his brother-in-law's opinion of him. He was worn out from the hardships of camp life, and both he and his men found it refreshing when Amiens opened its gates to them at Louis XI's command. Food and wine were generously provided for everyone. It was a wonderful experience for the English soldiers to see tables overflowing with delicious food set out in the streets, and to be invited to order whatever they wanted at the taverns without concern for the bill. They enjoyed the fine French cuisine without paying a dime until their host hinted to King Edward that his men were quite drunk and that there were limits to everything. But Louis didn't hold back on spending or effort until he was sure that a bloodless victory had been achieved. He understood the significance of lavish spending to reach the goal he had in mind.

"We must have the whole sum at Amiens before Friday evening, besides what will be wanted for private gratifications to my Lord Howard, and others who have had part in the arrangement.... Do not fail in this that there may be no pretext for a rupture of what has been already settled."

"We need to have the full amount ready in Amiens before Friday evening, in addition to what will be needed for personal favors for my Lord Howard and others involved in the arrangement.... Make sure this is done so that there’s no excuse for breaking what has already been agreed upon."

Though they had now no rood of land, the English returned richer than they came, and they eased their amour propre by calling the sums that had changed hands, "tribute money."8

Though they no longer had a scrap of land, the English returned richer than they arrived, and they boosted their self-esteem by calling the money that had exchanged hands "tribute money."8

"Ryght reverend and my most tender and kynd Moodre, I recommende me to youw. Pleas it yow to weete that blessyd be God, this vyage of the kynges is fynnysshyd for thys tyme and alle the kynges ost is comen to Caleys as on Mondaye last past, that is to seye the iiij daye of Septembre, and at thys daye many of hys host be passyd the see in to Ingland ageyn, and[page 412] in especiall my Lorde off Norfolk, and my bretheryn ....I also mysselyke somewhat the heyr heer; for by my trowte I was in goode heele whan I come hyddre and all hooll and to my wetyng I hadde never a better stomake in my lyffe and now in viij dayes I am crasyd ageyn."9

"Right Reverend and my most dear and kind Mother, I commend myself to you. Please know that blessed be God, this journey of the kings is finished for now and all the king's army has come to Calais as of last Monday, which is the 4th of September. As of today, many of his troops have crossed the sea back to England again, especially my Lord of Norfolk, and my brothers... I also somewhat miss the air here; for I swear I was in good health when I arrived here and completely well, and to my knowledge, I've never had a better stomach in my life, and now, in eight days, I'm feeling unwell again."

Thus wrote one Englishman from Calais and doubtless many others found the air more wholesome at home.

Thus wrote one Englishman from Calais, and surely many others found the air healthier back home.

Charles of Burgundy was now ready to consider the affairs of Lorraine. He advised René of his intentions, in a manifesto which reached him on September 5th. The preamble contained a long list of the manifold benefits conferred upon Lorraine by the House of Burgundy. Then René was admonished to observe in every particular the terms of his own treaty with Charles, which he, René, had signed voluntarily, or the former would "make him know the difference between his friendship and his enmity."

Charles of Burgundy was now prepared to think about the situation in Lorraine. He informed René of his plans in a manifesto that reached him on September 5th. The introduction included a lengthy list of the various advantages that the House of Burgundy had provided to Lorraine. René was then warned to comply with every detail of his own treaty with Charles, which he had signed willingly, or Charles would "make him understand the difference between his friendship and his hostility."

This menace was ominous to the poor Duke of Lorraine. For on September 13th, his friend Louis XI. had signed a fresh treaty with Charles of Burgundy at Soleure, and Campobasso was marching mercenaries in Burgundian pay towards the unfortunate duchy. In other words, the French king abandoned the young protégé whom he had spared no pains to alienate from Burgundian protection. It was a moment when his one[page 413] interest apparently was to settle accounts with the Count of St. Pol, who had been equally treacherous in his dealings with England, Burgundy, and France.10

This threat was serious for the unfortunate Duke of Lorraine. On September 13th, his friend Louis XI had signed a new treaty with Charles of Burgundy at Soleure, and Campobasso was leading mercenaries paid by Burgundy towards the struggling duchy. In other words, the French king had abandoned the young protegé he had worked so hard to separate from Burgundian support. It was a time when his only concern seemed to be settling scores with the Count of St. Pol, who had been just as deceitful in his dealings with England, Burgundy, and France.[page 413]

Having rested during the summer, the Burgundian troops were in fine trim when Charles marched to Nancy, taking towns on the way, and sat down before the capital in the last week of October. From his camp he wrote to the Duke of Milan:

Having rested over the summer, the Burgundian troops were in great shape when Charles marched to Nancy, taking towns along the way, and set up camp before the capital in the last week of October. From his camp, he wrote to the Duke of Milan:

"Very dear brother, I recommend myself to you. I have just accepted a truce with the king for nine years to come, in the form and manner contained at length in the copy of the articles which I have given to your ambassador, resident with me . . . . And be sure, fratello mio, that nothing would have induced me to accept the truce, had you not been comprised therein. And, similarly, you must be satisfied in all the pacts between the king and myself, just as you were comprised in the convention lately made at Neuss.

"Dear brother, I hope you're doing well. I've just accepted a truce with the king for the next nine years, as detailed in the articles I’ve shared with your ambassador who is staying with me. And you can be sure, fratello mio, that I wouldn’t have agreed to the truce if you weren’t included. Likewise, you should be content with all the agreements between the king and me, just as you were included in the arrangement made recently at Neuss."

"For the rest, I have heard from your ambassador about the troops that can be furnished me, for which I am well content, praying you to continue to serve me in accordance with the promises of your ambassador. As to the coming of your brother to me [Sforza, Duc de Bari], I should be very glad. He has no reason now for delay as he can travel in Lorraine as safely as in Lombardy, as I have said to your ambassador. Pray the Lord to give you the desires of your heart.

"For the rest, I've heard from your ambassador about the troops you can provide, and I'm satisfied with that. I ask you to keep fulfilling the promises made by your ambassador. Regarding your brother's visit to me [Sforza, Duc de Bari], I would be very pleased. He has no reason to delay now since he can travel in Lorraine just as safely as in Lombardy, as I mentioned to your ambassador. I pray that the Lord grants you your heart's desires."

    "Written in my camp at Nancy the penultimate day[page 414] of October, 1475.

"Written in my camp at Nancy on the second to last day[page 414] of October, 1475.

"CHARLES."11    

"CHARLES."11

Some trifling assistance was offered to René by Strasburg and other foes to Burgundy, but it was wholly insufficient to rescue him from his difficulties, and he was finally obliged to order the capitulation of Nancy on November 19th. The magistrates desired to hold out, but were forced by the populace to submit, and on November 30, 1475, Charles of Burgundy marched triumphantly through the gate of Craffe into the capital of Lorraine where he was received as the sovereign duke.12

Some small help was given to René by Strasburg and other enemies of Burgundy, but it wasn't nearly enough to save him from his troubles, and he ultimately had to order the surrender of Nancy on November 19th. The magistrates wanted to resist, but they were pressured by the people to give in, and on November 30, 1475, Charles of Burgundy marched triumphantly through the Craffe gate into the capital of Lorraine, where he was welcomed as the ruling duke.12

This time Charles acted the role of a merciful and diplomatic conqueror. There was no cruelty permitted, and every evidence of conciliation was shown. The majority of the Lorrainers accepted the new order of things without further protest. At the end of December, Charles convened the Estates of Lorraine in the ducal palace, addressed them as his subjects of Burgundy, promised to be a good prince, demanded their attachment, confided his plans of expansion, and announced his intention of making Nancy the capital of his states. Again the duke's star rose. This acquisition seemed a sign of the reality of his dreams. Even before the fall of Nancy, his approaching success bore fruit, inasmuch as the emperor[page 415] changed the late convention into a firmer treaty signed on November 17th. Indeed had Charles died at that moment, there would have been little doubt that his dreamed-of kingdom had been simply prevented by a mere accident.

This time, Charles took on the role of a merciful and diplomatic conqueror. He allowed no cruelty and showed signs of goodwill at every turn. Most of the Lorrainers accepted the new situation without any further protest. At the end of December, Charles gathered the Estates of Lorraine in the ducal palace, addressed them as his subjects of Burgundy, promised to be a good ruler, sought their loyalty, shared his plans for expansion, and announced his intention to make Nancy the capital of his territories. Once again, the duke's fortunes seemed to rise. This acquisition appeared to signal that his dreams were becoming a reality. Even before the fall of Nancy, his impending success was already bearing fruit, as the emperor[page 415] transformed the recent agreement into a more solid treaty signed on November 17th. Indeed, had Charles died at that moment, there would have been little doubt that his envisioned kingdom was only thwarted by a mere accident.

The detailed story of all that had happened in the Swiss Confederation and the Lower Union, since their formal declaration of war against Charles, is too complicated to relate. At the begining of 1476, the situation was, briefly, that Sigismund held the debated mortgaged lands, while the Swiss allies, with Berne as the most militant member of the league, had continued to carry on offensive operations against the duke and his allies, notably the Duchess of Savoy. The conquest of Lorraine caused a panic, especially in the face of the fresh agreements between the duke and the emperor and the king.

The detailed story of everything that had happened in the Swiss Confederation and the Lower Union since they officially declared war on Charles is too complicated to tell. At the beginning of 1476, the situation was, briefly, that Sigismund controlled the disputed mortgaged lands, while the Swiss allies, with Berne as the most aggressive member of the league, continued to carry out offensive operations against the duke and his allies, particularly the Duchess of Savoy. The conquest of Lorraine caused a panic, especially in light of the new agreements between the duke, the emperor, and the king.

There was a short period of hesitation, marked by a truce till January 1, 1476, between Charles and the confederates, a period when the timid among the allies urged their counsel of reconciliation at all hazards. Charles, too, seems to have desired an accord rather than hostilities, even though he still bore the Swiss a bitter grudge for Héricourt. It was probably appeals from Yolande of Savoy that decided him to open a campaign in midwinter.

There was a brief pause, marked by a truce until January 1, 1476, between Charles and the confederates, a time when the more cautious members of the alliance pushed for reconciliation at any cost. Charles also seemed to prefer an agreement over conflict, even though he still held a grudge against the Swiss for Héricourt. It was likely pleas from Yolande of Savoy that convinced him to launch a campaign in the middle of winter.

"The prince has been so busy for a week past [wrote the Milanese ambassador] in the reorganisation of his[page 416] army according to new ordinances, and in the regulation of his receipts and outlays that he has scarcely given himself time to eat once in twenty-four hours. He is importuned by the Duchess of Savoy and the Count of Romont for aid against the Swiss who respect no treaty, and do not cease increasing their forces. In consequence, Duke Charles intends leaving Nancy in six days to go towards the Jura. He expects to take with him 2300 lances and 10,000 ordnance, which, joined to the feudal militia of Burgundy and Savoy, will swell his army to the number of 25,000 combatants. His operations are so planned that he will have more to gain than to lose."13

"The prince has been so busy for the past week [wrote the Milanese ambassador] reorganizing his[page 416] army according to new rules and managing his income and expenses that he has hardly given himself time to eat once every twenty-four hours. The Duchess of Savoy and the Count of Romont are pressing him for help against the Swiss, who disregard any treaties and continue to build up their forces. As a result, Duke Charles plans to leave Nancy in six days to head toward the Jura. He expects to take with him 2,300 lances and 10,000 pieces of ordnance, which, combined with the feudal militia of Burgundy and Savoy, will boost his army to around 25,000 fighters. His plans are set up so that he stands to gain more than he risks."13

When Charles left Nancy on January 11th, he issued one of his grandiloquent manifestoes declaring that he was acting in behalf of all princes and seigneurs who had suffered wrong at the hands of the Swiss, and that he was ready to punish all who had provoked his just wrath by ravaging his province of Burgundy. It was rather a curious act on his part, to let his chief mercenary captain go off to make a pilgrimage just as he was on the eve of a campaign, but so he did, granting Campobasso leave of absence to visit the shrine of St. James at Compostella, a leave possibly utilised by the Italian to further the understanding with Louis XI., at which he arrived later.

When Charles left Nancy on January 11th, he issued a grand statement claiming he was acting on behalf of all princes and lords who had been wronged by the Swiss, and that he was ready to punish anyone who had provoked his rightful anger by ravaging his Burgundy province. It was quite unusual for him to let his main mercenary captain head off on a pilgrimage just as he was about to start a campaign, but he did, giving Campobasso time off to visit the shrine of St. James at Compostella, a break that the Italian might have used to strengthen his ties with Louis XI., to whom he arrived later.

On across the Jura marched the Burgundian army, while the Swiss diet came to a slow and confused decision to prepare to meet him. He[page 417] did not take the route generally expected, directly towards Berne, his chief antagonist, but turned aside and attacked the little fortress of Granson. The castle was not over strong. Efforts to provision it by water failed, and, finally, on February 28th, after a brief siege, the captain of the garrison, Hans Wyler, capitulated to the duke's German forces, who represented to them that Charles was as generous as he was magnificent.

Across the Jura, the Burgundian army marched, while the Swiss diet slowly and confusingly decided to prepare to confront him. He[page 417] didn’t take the expected route directly toward Bern, his main opponent, but instead diverted and attacked the small fortress of Granson. The castle wasn’t very strong. Attempts to supply it by water failed, and finally, on February 28th, after a short siege, the captain of the garrison, Hans Wyler, surrendered to the duke's German forces, who assured them that Charles was as generous as he was grand.

If the Milan ambassador can be trusted, the surrender was unconditional. Charles was soon on the spot. The four hundred and twelve soldiers, who had succeeded in holding the Burgundian army at bay for ten whole days, were made to march past his tent with bowed heads. Then he ordered one and all to be hanged, reserving two to help in the executions. Four hours were occupied in fulfilling these pitiless orders. Panigarola arrived at the camp on the 29th,—it was leap year, 1476,—and found this accomplished and saw the bodies hanging on the trees, but he asserts that no word was broken.14 Charles was now absolutely confident of complete success. "Bellorum eventus dubii sunt," remarked the prudent Milanese, however, and he was proved right.

If the Milan ambassador can be trusted, the surrender was unconditional. Charles soon arrived at the scene. The four hundred and twelve soldiers, who managed to hold off the Burgundian army for ten days, were forced to march past his tent with their heads down. Then he ordered all of them to be hanged, keeping two alive to assist with the executions. It took four hours to carry out these ruthless orders. Panigarola arrived at the camp on the 29th—it was leap year, 1476—and saw this completed, witnessing the bodies hanging from the trees, but he claims that no words were exchanged. Charles was now completely confident in his total victory. "The outcomes of wars are uncertain," remarked the cautious Milanese, and he turned out to be right.

When the allied forces of the mountaineers finally arrived in the duke's neighbourhood a hot pitched battle ensued. The Burgundians, led by the duke in person, were thrown into utter confusion. The mercenaries, terrified by the uncouth[page 418] yells and battle-cries of Uri and Unterwalden, simply lost their heads and did nothing. Charles was pushed on as far as Jougne. It was not only a defeat, but a complete rout. When the Swiss came in sight of the late garrison hanged to the trees, their rage knew no bounds. In their turn they massacred, hanged, and drowned every one in Burgundian pay whom they could lay hands upon. The Burgundians saved their lives when they could, but their valuable artillery and their baggage, the mass of riches that Charles carried with him were ruthlessly sacrificed, and gathered up contemptuously as booty by the Swiss, who cared little for the tapestries and jewels though they prized the gold. Such was the battle of Granson, on the 2nd of March.

When the allied forces of the mountaineers finally reached the duke's area, a fierce battle broke out. The Burgundians, led by the duke himself, were thrown into complete chaos. The mercenaries, scared by the harsh yells and battle cries from Uri and Unterwalden, panicked and froze. Charles was pushed back as far as Jougne. It was not just a defeat, but a total rout. When the Swiss saw the late garrison hanging from the trees, their anger was uncontrollable. They then massacred, hanged, and drowned everyone in Burgundian service they could catch. The Burgundians saved their lives when they could, but their valuable artillery and the wealth Charles had brought with him were ruthlessly abandoned and looted by the Swiss, who showed little interest in the tapestries and jewels but valued the gold. This was the battle of Granson, on the 2nd of March.

The fatal mistake committed by Charles was that he despised his enemy and underestimated his quality as well as his strength. Just before engaging in battle, the whole Swiss army fell upon their knees in prayer that the issue might be successful. This action deceived Charles into thinking that they were cowardly and his opinion was shared by his men. A contemptuous laugh broke out from the Burgundian ranks.15

The critical error Charles made was underestimating his enemy and dismissing their strength and abilities. Right before the battle, the entire Swiss army knelt in prayer, hoping for a victorious outcome. Charles misinterpreted this act as a sign of cowardice, and his soldiers shared this perception. The Burgundians erupted in disdainful laughter. 15

Olivier de la Marche ends a meagre account of[page 419] Granson with the following rather barren words:16

Olivier de la Marche wraps up a brief summary of[page 419] Granson with these rather empty words:16

"In short the Duke of Burgundy lost the day and was pushed back as far as Jougne, where he stopped, and it is meet that I tell how the duke's bodyguard saved themselves ... and reached Salins where I saw them arrive for I was not present at the battle on account of a malady I suffered. From Jougne the duke went to Noseret, and you can understand that he was very sad and melancholy at having lost the battle, where his rich baggage was stolen and his army shattered."

"In short, the Duke of Burgundy lost the day and was pushed back all the way to Jougne, where he stopped. It's important that I explain how the duke's bodyguard saved themselves and made it to Salins, where I saw them arrive since I wasn't at the battle due to an illness I had. From Jougne, the duke went to Noseret, and you can imagine he felt very sad and down after losing the battle, where his valuable baggage was taken and his army was broken."

On March 21, 1476, Sir John Paston writes to Margaret Paston from Calais:

On March 21, 1476, Sir John Paston writes to Margaret Paston from Calais:

"As ffor tydyngs heer we her ffrom alle the worlde. ... Item, the Duke of Burgoyne hath conqueryd Lorreyn and Queen Margreet shall nott nowe be lykelyhod have it; wherffer the Frenshe kynge cheryssheth hyr butt easelye; but afftr thys conquest off Loreyn the Duke toke grete corage to goo upon the londe off the Swechys [Swiss] to conquer them butt the berded hym att an onsett place and hathe dystrussyd hym and hathe slayne the most part of his vanwarde and wonne all hys ordynnaunce and artylrye and mor ovyr all stuffe thatt he hade in hys ost with hym; exceppte men and horse ffledde nott but they roode that nyght xx myle; and so the ryche saletts, heulmetts garters, nowchys17 gelt and all is goone with tente pavylons and all and soo men deme hys pryde is abatyd. Men tolde hym that they were ffrowarde[page 420] karlys butte he wolde nott beleve it and yitt men seye that he woll to them ageyn. Gode spede them bothe."

"As for news here, we hear from all over the world. ... Additionally, the Duke of Burgundy has conquered Lorraine, and Queen Margreet is unlikely to have it now; therefore, the French king treats her with little regard. However, after this conquest of Lorraine, the Duke gained great confidence to invade the land of the Swiss to conquer them, but he was ambushed at a sudden location, which has distrusted him, and most of his vanguard was killed, losing all his equipment and artillery, along with most of the supplies he had with him. Except for the men and horses that fled, they rode that night twenty miles; thus, the rich saddles, helmets, and decorations are all gone, along with the tents and pavilions, so people say his pride is diminished. People told him that they were rebellious nobles, but he refused to believe it, yet now it seems he wants to approach them again. Good luck to them both."

Many of the rumours that were current represented Charles as completely prostrated by his disaster. This was only half true. His efforts to retrieve himself were immediate but, physically, he certainly showed the effects of this campaign. He was attacked by a low fever, his stomach rejected food, insomnia afflicted his nights, and dropsical swellings appeared on his legs. This condition was attributed to his fatigues and exposure in a hard climate, and to his habit of drinking warm barley-water in the morning. He was urged to use a soft feather-bed instead of his hard couch, while Yolande's own physician and one Angelo Catto watched anxiously over him. The latter claimed the credit of saving his life. Charles was not, however, fully recovered when he resumed his activities and held a review on May 9th. With all his efforts exerted in every quarter likely to yield results, the whole number of troops was but twenty thousand men. Every onlooker felt that the duke was now trying to accomplish something quite beyond his resources.

Many of the rumors going around portrayed Charles as completely crushed by his disaster. This was only partly true. He immediately tried to recover, but he definitely showed the physical effects of this campaign. He suffered from a low fever, couldn’t keep food down, had insomnia at night, and his legs were swollen. This condition was blamed on his exhaustion and exposure to a harsh climate, as well as his habit of drinking warm barley-water in the morning. He was advised to switch to a soft feather-bed instead of his hard couch, while Yolande's own doctor and a man named Angelo Catto kept a close watch on him. The latter claimed he was responsible for saving his life. However, Charles wasn’t fully recovered when he got back to his duties and held a review on May 9th. Despite all his efforts in every direction likely to yield results, the total number of troops was only twenty thousand men. Everyone watching felt that the duke was now trying to achieve something far beyond his means.

"Illustrious prince [wrote the King of Hungary18], we cannot sufficiently wonder that you should have been so gravely deceived and that, after having once found that you were lured into loss and disgrace,[page 421] again you let yourself be snared in a labyrinth from which you will either never escape, or escape only with damage and shame.... Without risk to himself [your foe] has precipitated you into an abyss and tied you where you are exposed to the loss of your possessions and your life.... We exhort you to pause before incurring heavier losses and greater dangers. If fortune smiles upon you in your attack on that people, you will have the whole empire against you. In the opposite event—which God avert—it will be turned into a common tale how a mighty prince was overcome by rustics whom there would have been no honour in conquering, while to be conquered by them would be an eternal disgrace."

"Illustrious prince [wrote the King of Hungary18], we can’t help but be amazed that you were so seriously misled and that, despite realizing you were drawn into loss and disgrace, [page 421] you allowed yourself to get caught in a trap from which you might never escape, or only escape with damage and shame.... Without risking anything himself, [your foe] has pushed you into a pit and tied you up where you are vulnerable to losing your possessions and your life.... We urge you to think carefully before taking on heavier losses and greater dangers. If luck is on your side in your attack on that people, the whole empire will turn against you. If things go the other way—which we pray they don’t—it will become a common story of how a powerful prince was beaten by peasants whom there would have been no glory in defeating, while being beaten by them would bring you eternal disgrace."

This plain-spoken epistle failed to reach its destination until after the prophecy had been fulfilled. Its warning would probably have been futile had Charles read it before he marched on towards Berne, on June 8th. On the road that he chose lay the town of Morat, which had made ready for his approach. A few days to reduce it, and then on to Berne was his plan. His force succeeded in holding the ground and cutting off communication with Berne for three days. On the 14th, a messenger made his way through from the beleaguered city to Berne, and all the allies were then urged to do their best. The result was encouraging. "There are three times as many as at Granson, but let no one be dismayed, with God's help we will kill them all," wrote a leader of Berne.

This straightforward letter didn't reach its destination until after the prophecy came true. Its warning would probably have been pointless if Charles had read it before he headed towards Berne on June 8th. On the route he picked was the town of Morat, which had prepared for his arrival. His plan was to take a few days to deal with it and then move on to Berne. His forces were able to hold the position and cut off communication with Berne for three days. On the 14th, a messenger got through from the surrounded city to Berne, urging all the allies to do their best. The response was encouraging. "There are three times as many as at Granson, but let no one be discouraged; with God’s help, we will defeat them all," wrote a leader from Berne.

The encounter came on June 23d. The force was really a formidable one. René of Lorraine[page 422] was among the commanders on the side of the Swiss. It was a tremendous fight, brief as it was savage; at two o'clock the assault was made and within an hour Charles was repulsed. Almost all the infantry perished. The slain is estimated variously from ten to twenty-two thousand. Charles did not keep his vow to perish if defeated. To his assured allies he clung closely, and none had more reason to be faithful to him than Yolande of Savoy. After Granson he hastened to give the duchess his own view of the disaster:

The encounter happened on June 23rd. The force was truly powerful. René of Lorraine[page 422] was one of the commanders on the Swiss side. It was an intense battle, short but brutal; at two o'clock, the assault began, and within an hour, Charles was driven back. Almost all the infantry died. The number of casualties is estimated to be between ten and twenty-two thousand. Charles did not keep his promise to die if defeated. He stuck closely to his loyal allies, and none had more reason to be loyal to him than Yolande of Savoy. After Granson, he rushed to share his perspective on the disaster with the duchess:

"It has given me a singular pleasure to hear of your calmness and constancy of soul; for the thought of your affliction weighed more heavily upon me than what has befallen me ... every day diminishes the inconvenience and proves that the loss in men is less than we thought. Such as it is it came from a mere skirmish. The bulk of the armies did not engage, to my great displeasure. Had they fought the victory would have been mine. There has been none on either side. God, I trust, reserves it for you and for me ... the hope you have placed in me shall not be vain."19

"It has brought me great joy to hear about your steadiness and strength of spirit; because the thought of your suffering weighed much more on me than my own experiences... each day lessens the burden and shows that the losses in men are smaller than we initially believed. It all came from a small skirmish. The majority of the armies did not engage, which is quite disappointing. If they had, victory would have been mine. There has been none on either side. God, I hope, keeps it for you and me... the trust you have placed in me will not be in vain."19

Thus he wrote on March 7th to encourage his anxious protégée.

Thus he wrote on March 7th to reassure his nervous mentee.



A PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF MORAT

A PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF MORAT



After the second defeat it was to her that the duke turned again. In the very early morning after the battle of Morat, Charles paused at Morges on the Lake of Geneva, having ridden hard through the night. There he heard mass, breakfasted,[page 423] rested awhile, and then rode on, reaching the castle of Gex at six o'clock in the evening, where Yolande of Savoy was awaiting his coming in full knowledge of the second disaster he had suffered.

After the second defeat, the duke turned to her once more. In the early morning after the battle of Morat, Charles stopped at Morges on Lake Geneva, having ridden hard through the night. There, he attended mass, had breakfast,[page 423] rested for a bit, and then continued on, arriving at the castle of Gex at six o’clock in the evening, where Yolande of Savoy was waiting for him, fully aware of the second disaster he had faced.

At the foot of the staircase, attended by her ladies, Yolande was waiting to greet her disappointed friend. Charles dismounted and kissed each member of the family in order of precedence, the little duke, his brother, then the duchess, her daughter, and the ladies in waiting. Yolande had had time to move out of her own suite of apartments and have them prepared for her guest's use, and there the two talked together confidentially, while their attendants waited patiently just out of earshot.

At the bottom of the staircase, surrounded by her ladies, Yolande was ready to welcome her disappointed friend. Charles got off his horse and kissed each family member in order of importance—the little duke, his brother, then the duchess, her daughter, and the ladies in waiting. Yolande had managed to move out of her own rooms and have them set up for her guest, and there, the two chatted privately while their attendants waited patiently just out of earshot.

Then Charles formally escorted his hostess to her son's room, returning to his own, showing signs of extreme fatigue. Panigarola was absent, but another Milanese was among her suite, and he pressed forward as the duke re-entered the apartment, offering to carry any message to the Duke of Milan, to be cut short with, "It is well. That is enough." Shortly afterwards, Olivier de la Marche and the Sire de Givry, commander of the Burgundians dedicated to Yolande's service, were summoned and had a long conference with Charles.

Then Charles formally took his hostess to her son's room and returned to his own, clearly showing signs of exhaustion. Panigarola was not there, but another Milanese was in her group, and he stepped forward as the duke walked back into the room, offering to deliver any message to the Duke of Milan, only to be cut off with, "That's fine. That's enough." Shortly after, Olivier de la Marche and the Sire de Givry, commander of the Burgundians serving Yolande, were called in for a lengthy meeting with Charles.

Yolande was, apparently, more communicative to the Milanese Appiano than to Charles, but he saw that she was not frank with him. "She must throw herself on the protection of France[page 424] or of Milan," he wrote to his master.20 She was, however, clear in her own mind that she would not accept Sforza's protection any more than that of Charles. She absolutely refused to identify her fortunes with the latter. She was determined to go to Geneva, but no farther. The duke remained at Gex until the 27th, and renewed his arguments to persuade her to cross the Jura with him. She was firm in adhering to her own plan. The two parties set out from the castle together, their roads lying in opposite directions, but Charles escorted his hostess about half-way to Geneva, riding beside her carriage, and continuing his persuasions in a low voice. At last he drew up his rein, gave her a farewell kiss, and rode off. He was much displeased at her determination, and he speedily resolved upon other methods of making sure of her fidelity to him. La Marche thus relates the story:21

Yolande seemed to communicate more openly with the Milanese Appiano than with Charles, but he realized she wasn’t being honest with him. "She should seek the protection of France[page 424] or Milan," he wrote to his master.20 However, she was clear in her own mind that she wouldn't accept Sforza's protection any more than Charles's. She completely refused to tie her future to the latter. She was determined to go to Geneva, but no further. The duke stayed in Gex until the 27th, trying again to convince her to cross the Jura with him. She remained steadfast in her own plan. The two parties left the castle together, heading in opposite directions, but Charles rode with his hostess about halfway to Geneva, walking beside her carriage, continuing his pleas in a quiet voice. Finally, he pulled up his horse, gave her a farewell kiss, and rode away. He was quite upset by her decision, and he quickly decided on other ways to ensure her loyalty to him. La Marche tells the story this way:21

"After the duke had been discomfited the second time by the Swiss before Morat, believing that he could do the thing secretly, he made a plan to kidnap Mme. of Savoy and her children and take them to Burgundy, and he ordered me, I being at Geneva, on my head to capture Mme. of Savoy and her children and bring them to him. In order to obey my prince and master I did his behest quite against my heart, and I took madame and her children near the gate of Geneva. But the Duke of Savoy was stolen away from me (for it was two o'clock in the night) by the[page 425] means of some of our own company who were subjects of the Duke of Savoy, and, assuredly, they did no more than their duty. What I did was simply to save my life, for the duke, my master, was the kind that insisted on having his will done under penalty of losing one's head. So I took my way, and carried Mme. of Savoy behind me, and her two daughters followed and two or three of her maids, and we took the road over the mountain to reach St. Claude. I was well assured of the second son, and had him carried by a gentleman. I thought I was assured of the Duke of Savoy, but he was stolen from me as I said. As soon as we were at a distance, the people of the duchess, and especially the seigneur de Manton, had torches brought and took the duke back to Geneva, in which they had great joy. And I with Mme. of Savoy and the little boy (who was not the duke), crossed the mountain in the black night and came to a place called Mijoux, and thence to St. Claude.

"After the duke had been defeated for the second time by the Swiss at Morat, thinking he could handle things quietly, he devised a plan to kidnap Madame of Savoy and her kids and take them to Burgundy. He directed me, while I was in Geneva, to capture Madame of Savoy and her children and bring them to him. To obey my prince and master, I reluctantly did what he asked, and I took Madame and her children near the gate of Geneva. However, the Duke of Savoy was taken from me (it was around two o'clock in the morning) by some of our own men who were loyal to the Duke of Savoy, and honestly, they were just doing their duty. What I did was purely to save my own skin, as the duke, my master, was the kind who demanded his orders be followed, or else you risked losing your head. So I made my escape with Madame of Savoy behind me, her two daughters trailing behind, along with two or three of her maids, and we headed over the mountain towards St. Claude. I was confident about the second son and had him carried by a gentleman. I thought I had the Duke of Savoy secured, but he was taken from me as I mentioned. Once we were at a safe distance, Madame's people, especially Seigneur de Manton, brought torches and took the duke back to Geneva, where they celebrated greatly. Meanwhile, I, along with Madame of Savoy and the little boy (who wasn't the duke), crossed the mountain through the dark night and reached a place called Mijoux, then on to St. Claude."

"You must know that the duke gave very bad cheer to the company, and chiefly to me. I was in danger of my life because I had not brought the Duke of Savoy. Then the duke went on to Salins without speaking to me or giving me any orders. However, I escorted Mme. of Savoy after him, and he ordered me to take her to the castle of Rochefort. Thence she was taken to Rouvre in Burgundy. After that I had nothing more to do with her or her affairs."

"You should know that the duke was very unpleasant to the group, especially to me. I was in real danger because I hadn’t brought the Duke of Savoy. Then the duke went to Salins without saying a word to me or giving me any orders. Anyway, I took Madame of Savoy after him, and he instructed me to take her to the castle of Rochefort. From there, she was taken to Rouvre in Burgundy. After that, I had no further involvement with her or her matters."

This queer story is undoubtedly true, and the tone in which La Marche relates it indicates that he, too, was alienated by the duke's manner, and might have been more willing to lend an ear to Louis's suggestions than he had been five years[page 426] previously.

This strange story is definitely true, and the way La Marche tells it shows that he also felt disconnected by the duke's behavior, and might have been more open to listening to Louis's ideas than he was five years[page 426] ago.

It is not evident that he played his master false or that he was cognisant of the recapture of the little duke, but he says himself that he thought the attendants were absolutely justified in it.

It’s not clear that he deceived his master or that he knew about the little duke being recaptured, but he himself says he believed the attendants were completely justified in doing so.

It is after this incident that the astute Panigarola returns and joins the duke's suite at Salins. He finds Charles a changed man, indulging in strange fits of hilarity, expressing the wish that a couple of thousand more of his troops had been killed, "French at heart" as they were. He refused to see Yolande, after thus forcibly obtaining the means of so doing, and sent her to the castle of the Sire of Rochefort for safe-keeping. Abstemious as he had been all his life, never taking wine without water, the strong Burgundy in which he now suddenly indulged went to his head.

It is after this incident that the clever Panigarola returns and joins the duke's entourage at Salins. He sees that Charles is a changed man, breaking into strange fits of laughter and expressing the wish that a couple of thousand more of his troops had been killed, “French at heart” as they were. He refused to meet Yolande, despite having the power to do so, and sent her to the castle of the Lord of Rochefort for safekeeping. Abstinent as he had been all his life, never drinking wine without water, the strong Burgundy he suddenly indulged in went to his head.

Rumours went abroad that his mental balance was shaken. That does not seem to have been true to the extent of insanity. He was only infinitely chagrined but he certainly put on a brave front and retained his self-confidence and declared

Rumors spread that his mental stability was compromised. However, it doesn’t seem to have been true to the point of insanity. He was just extremely upset, but he definitely put on a brave face, kept his self-confidence, and declared

"They are wrong if they believe me defeated. Providence has provided me with so many people and estates with such abundant resources, that many such defeats would be needed to ruin them. At the moment when the world imagines that I am annihilated, I will reopen the campaign with an army of 150,000 men."22

"They're mistaken if they think I've been defeated. Fate has given me so many allies and resources that it would take many defeats to bring me down. Just when the world thinks I’m finished, I’ll start the campaign again with an army of 150,000 men."22


[Footnote 1: Lettres de Louis XI., v., 368.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters from Louis XI., v., 368.]

[Footnote 2: Nos omnes relinquens, Ibid., 371.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos all leaving, Ibid., 371.]

[Footnote 3: Commynes-Dupont, i., 336.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commynes-Dupont, i., 336.]

[Footnote 4: Lettres, v., 363. Louis to Dammartin.]

[Footnote 4: Letters, v., 363. Louis to Dammartin.]

[Footnote 5: Gachard, Doc. inéd., i., 249.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gachard, Unpublished Document., i., 249.]

[Footnote 6: Commines, iv., ch. vi.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, vol. iv, ch. 6.

[Footnote 7: Commines, iv., ch. viii.: Comines-Lenglet, ii., 217.]

[Footnote 7: Commines, iv., ch. viii.: Comines-Lenglet, ii., 217.]

[Footnote 8: The terms of the treaty provided for a seven years' truce, with international free trade and mutual assistance in civil or foreign wars of either monarch. Louis's complaisance went so far that he did not insist on Edward's renouncing the title of King of England and France.]

[Footnote 8: The terms of the treaty included a seven-year truce, with free international trade and mutual support in civil or foreign wars for either king. Louis was so accommodating that he did not demand that Edward give up the title of King of England and France.

[Footnote 9: The Paston Letters. Sir John Paston to his mother, Sept. 11, 1475.]

[Footnote 9: The Paston Letters. Sir John Paston to his mother, Sept. 11, 1475.]

[Footnote 10: The story must be omitted here. The constable was finally apprehended, tried, and executed at Paris.]

[Footnote 10: The story must be left out here. The constable was eventually caught, put on trial, and executed in Paris.

[Footnote 11: Dépêches Milanaises, i., 253. The copy only is at Milan and there is no seal.]

[Footnote 11: Milanese Dispatches, i., 253. The only copy is in Milan and there is no seal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 380.]

[Footnote 13: Dép. Milan., i., 266.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dép. Milan., i., 266.]

[Footnote 14: Dép. Milan., i., 300.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dep. Milan., i., 300.]

[Footnote 15: Jomini lays the defeat to a tactical error. "Charles had committed the fault of encamping with one wing of his army resting on the lake, the other ill-secured at the foot of a wooded mountain. Nothing is more dangerous for an army than to have one of its wings resting on an unbridged stream, on a lake, or on the sea." Charles explained to Europe that he had been surprised, and his defeat was a mere bagatelle.]

[Footnote 15: Jomini attributes the defeat to a tactical mistake. "Charles made the error of positioning one wing of his army by the lake while the other was poorly secured at the base of a wooded mountain. There's nothing more risky for an army than having one wing resting on an unbridged river, a lake, or the sea." Charles told Europe that he had been caught off guard, and his defeat was just a minor setback.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ III., 216.

[Footnote 17: ornaments.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ decorations.]

[Footnote l8: Dép. Milan., ii., 126.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dep. Milan., ii., 126.]

[Footnote 19: Dép. Milan., ii., 335.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dept. Milan., ii., 335.]

[Footnote 20: Dep. Milan., ii., 295.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ AC Milan., ii., 295.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ III., 234.]

[Footnote 22: Dep. Milan, ii., 339.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ AC Milan, ii., 339.]





CHAPTER XXI

THE BATTLE OF NANCY

1477

It was manifestly impossible for Charles to attempt to retrieve his fortunes without having large sums of ready money at his command. He therefore proceeded to appeal to the guardians of each and every treasury in his various states. Flanders and Burgundy were, however, the only quarters whence succour was in the least probable. The Estates of the latter duchy met, deliberated, and resolved to make no pretence nor to "yield anything contrary to the duty which every one owes to his country."1 A certain Sieur de Jarville, accompanied by other true Burgundians, undertook to report the proceedings to Charles,—a duty usually falling to the share of the presiding officer of the ecclesiastical chamber. The message which he carried was laconic but sturdy:

It was clearly impossible for Charles to try to recover his fortunes without having large amounts of cash available. He therefore decided to ask the guardians of every treasury in his various states for help. However, Flanders and Burgundy were the only places where support was even slightly likely. The Estates of the latter duchy met, discussed, and decided not to pretend or "yield anything contrary to the duty which everyone owes to his country."1 A certain Sieur de Jarville, along with other loyal Burgundians, took on the task of reporting the proceedings to Charles—a duty typically handled by the presiding officer of the ecclesiastical chamber. The message he carried was brief but firm:

"Tell Monsieur that we are humble and brave subjects and servitors, but as to what is asked in his behalf, it never has been done, it cannot be done, it never will be done."

"Tell the gentleman that we are humble and courageous subjects and servants, but regarding what is being asked on his behalf, it has never been done, it cannot be done, and it never will be done."

"Small people would never dare use such language," is the comment of the Burgundian chronicler,[page 428] proud of the temerity of his fellow countrymen.

"Short people would never risk using language like that," is the remark from the Burgundian chronicler,[page 428] proud of the boldness of his fellow countrymen.

In the Netherlands, the individual Estates were equally emphatic in their refusal to meet the duke's wishes. Charles, therefore, resolved to call together a general assembly of deputies in the hope of finding them, collectively, more amenable. Writs of summons were issued very widely and a "States-general" was formally convened at Ghent on Friday, April 26, 1476.2 At the last assembly of this nature, in 1473, the duke had expressly promised, in consideration of an annual grant of 500,000 crowns for six years then accorded to him, to refrain from further demands, and there was a spirit of sullen resentment in the air when this session, whose purpose was plain, was opened by Chancellor Hugonet. He set forth three points for consideration. Monseigneur wished his daughter Mary, "that most precious jewel," to join him in Burgundy. A suitable escort was necessary to ensure her safe journey and that the duke requested the States to provide. Secondly he desired the States to endorse a levy of fresh troops to[page 429] meet his immediate requirements. Further, he requested each town to equip a specified number of horses at its own expense; he demanded the service of his tenants, fief and arrière-fief; and, in addition, he required that all other men, no matter what their condition, able to bear arms, should enlist or provide a substitute. A portion of the troops should be set to guard the frontier, and the rest should be sent to the duke in Burgundy.

In the Netherlands, the individual Estates were just as firm in their refusal to meet the duke's wishes. Charles, therefore, decided to gather a general assembly of representatives, hoping they would be more agreeable together. Writs of summons were widely issued, and a "States-general" was officially convened in Ghent on Friday, April 26, 1476. At the last assembly of this kind, in 1473, the duke had explicitly promised not to make further demands in exchange for an annual grant of 500,000 crowns for six years. There was a mood of sullen resentment when this session, clearly aimed at pressing requests, was opened by Chancellor Hugonet. He presented three points for discussion. The duke wanted his daughter Mary, "that most precious jewel," to join him in Burgundy. A suitable escort was necessary to ensure her safe journey, and he asked the States to provide that. Secondly, he wanted the States to approve a recruitment of fresh troops to meet his immediate needs. Additionally, he requested each town to furnish a specific number of horses at its own expense; he demanded service from his tenants, fief and arrière-fief; and, furthermore, he required that all other able-bodied men, regardless of their status, should enlist or provide a substitute. Part of the troops should be assigned to guard the frontier, with the rest sent to the duke in Burgundy.

It was a demand pure and simple for a universal call to arms, a national levy. The duke's paternal desire to see his daughter was the flimsiest of excuses that deceived no one for a moment.

It was a straightforward demand for a universal call to action, a national draft. The duke's fatherly wish to see his daughter was the weakest excuse, fooling no one for even a second.

After the chancellor's exposition there was probably adjournment for discussion. The pensionary of Brussels, Gort Roelants, then acted as spokesman to present the following report, as the result of their deliberations, to the duchess-regent.

After the chancellor's presentation, there was likely a break for discussion. The pensionary of Brussels, Gort Roelants, then served as the spokesperson to present the following report, based on their discussions, to the duchess-regent.

As for Mlle. of Burgundy, the deputies would ascertain the wishes of their principals, but the second request did not call for a referendum. The representatives were fully capable of settling the matter at once. Considering the heavy burdens laid on the people, and taking into account the promises made to them in 1473, that no further demands should be made on the public purse, the three Estates concurred in humbly petitioning Monseigneur to excuse them from granting his[page 430] request.

As for Mlle. of Burgundy, the representatives would find out what their leaders wanted, but the second request didn't need a vote. The delegates were fully able to resolve the issue immediately. Given the heavy burdens placed on the people and considering the promises made to them in 1473 that no additional demands would be made on the public funds, the three Estates agreed to politely ask Monseigneur to excuse them from meeting his[page 430] request.

It was on a Sunday after dinner (April 28th) when this decision was communicated to the duchess in her own hotel. After a private colloquy between her and Hugonet, the chancellor told the messenger that it was quite right for the deputies to consult their principals before the heiress was permitted to leave the guardianship of her faithful subjects. That was a grave matter, but surely there was no reason why her "escort" could not be determined upon at once. In regard to the levies, Madame was not empowered to take any excuse. It was beyond her province. Since the opening of the assembly, fresh letters had arrived from the duke urging the speedy execution of his previous instructions. The chancellor then appointed a committee to meet a committee from the States at 8 A.M. on the morrow at the convent of the Augustines.

It was on a Sunday after dinner (April 28th) when this decision was shared with the duchess in her hotel. After a private conversation between her and Hugonet, the chancellor informed the messenger that it was entirely appropriate for the deputies to consult their superiors before allowing the heiress to leave the care of her loyal subjects. That was a serious matter, but there was certainly no reason why her "escort" couldn't be decided immediately. As for the levies, Madame was not authorized to accept any excuses. That was outside her authority. Since the assembly began, new letters had come from the duke urging the quick execution of his previous orders. The chancellor then set up a committee to meet with a committee from the States at 8 A.M. the next day at the convent of the Augustines.

This was not satisfactory. Hugonet was speedily notified that the States did not feel empowered to appoint a committee. The most they could do was to resolve themselves into a committee of the whole. The objection to this was that a small conference was far better suited to free discussion. It was easy for unqualified persons to enter the session of a large body. The States, however, were tenacious in their opinion that their writs did not qualify them to appoint committees. Every point must be threshed out in the presence of every deputy. Potestas delegata non deleganda est.

This wasn't acceptable. Hugonet was quickly informed that the States didn’t feel they had the authority to appoint a committee. The best they could do was turn themselves into a committee of the whole. The problem with this was that a smaller conference was much better for open discussion. It was easy for unqualified people to join a large assembly. However, the States were firm in their belief that their mandates didn’t allow them to appoint committees. Every issue had to be discussed in front of every representative. Potestas delegata non deleganda est.



PHILIBERT, DUKE OF SAVOY

PHILIBERT, DUKE OF SAVOY



There was further negotiation, and it was not until Monday afternoon that Hugonet's commissioner brought a conciliatory message that if the gentlemen were so bent on it, he would, in spite of the difficulty of discussion in an open meeting, talk over both points with them in full assembly. Again the States objected. They had no instructions whatsoever in regard to Mademoiselle, and could not discuss her movements either in public or in private session. As to levies, they repeated in detail all previous arguments, and expressed a fervent hope that Monseigneur would withdraw the request. It would, in the end, be more to Monseigneur's advantage, etc. Back and forth travelled the commissioner between States and duchess. The latter simply reiterated her dictum that Mary must certainly set forth to visit her father in May, with an adequate escort, in whose ranks must appear three prelates, three or four barons, fifty knights, and notable men from the "good towns," well armed.

There were more negotiations, and it wasn't until Monday afternoon that Hugonet's commissioner delivered a conciliatory message. He said that if the gentlemen were determined, he would, despite the challenges of discussing this in an open meeting, address both points with them in full assembly. Once again, the States objected. They had no instructions regarding Mademoiselle and could not discuss her movements either publicly or privately. Regarding the levies, they repeated all previous arguments in detail and expressed a strong hope that Monseigneur would withdraw the request. Ultimately, it would be more beneficial for Monseigneur, etc. The commissioner went back and forth between the States and the duchess. She simply reiterated her stance that Mary must definitely leave to visit her father in May, with a proper escort that must include three prelates, three or four barons, fifty knights, and notable men from the "good towns," all well-armed.

The States were then resolved into a committee of the whole, for a private deliberation, an action that probably enabled them to exclude the embarrassing spectators. In preparation for this, the diligent commissioner called apart one deputy from each contingent, and expatiated on the duke's need of proof of sturdy loyalty. Seven to eight thousand combatants, besides Mademoiselle's escort and the fiefs and arrière-fiefs, Monseigneur[page 432] could manage to make suffice for the present, and these must be provided. These confidences were at once reported to the assembly, which then adjourned to think over the matter during the night.3

The States then moved into a committee of the whole for a private discussion, a decision that likely allowed them to avoid the awkward stares of bystanders. To prepare for this, the diligent commissioner pulled aside one representative from each group and elaborated on the duke's need for proof of strong loyalty. Seven to eight thousand fighters, in addition to Mademoiselle's escort and the various fiefs and arrière-fiefs, were what Monseigneur could currently manage, and these would need to be arranged. This information was quickly relayed to the assembly, which then adjourned to consider the matter overnight.3

When they met again on April 30th, the chancellor was ready with a new message from Madame: "Go home now, consult your principals, and return on May 15th." On the motion of some deputy, this date was changed to May 24th. Precautions were taken to prevent any binding action in the interim. Moreover, the exact phrasing of the reports to the separate groups of constituents was also agreed upon by the majority of the deputies. In this, Hainaut refused to participate, as in that province there was a reluctance to deny the obligations of the fiefs.

When they met again on April 30th, the chancellor was ready with a new message from Madame: "Go home now, talk to your principals, and come back on May 15th." At the suggestion of some deputy, this date was changed to May 24th. Measures were taken to prevent any binding decisions during this time. Additionally, the exact wording of the reports to the different groups of constituents was agreed upon by most of the deputies. In this, Hainaut chose not to participate, as there was a hesitance in that province to deny the obligations of the fiefs.

When the deputies reassembled a month later, Hugonet tried to weaken the effect of their answer by a suggestion that it had better not be considered the final decision, but a mere informal expression of opinion. "There were so many strangers present," etc. The States determinedly refused to be trifled with. "Madame must not be displeased if they gave the result of their deliberations in the presence of the whole assembly, not by way of opinion, but as a formal and conclusive report." Their charge was restricted to this manner of procedure. The chancellor, interrupting them, asked, since their charge was thus restricted,[page 433] whether they had also been limited in the number of times they might drink on their way.4 The answer was: "Chancellor, come now, say what you wish. The answer shall be given as it was meant to be given."

When the deputies met again a month later, Hugonet tried to downplay their response by suggesting that it shouldn’t be taken as the final decision, but rather as just an informal opinion. "There were so many outsiders present," etc. The States firmly refused to be taken lightly. "Madame shouldn’t be upset if they presented the outcome of their discussions in front of the entire assembly, not as an opinion, but as an official and definite report." Their mandate was limited to this procedure. The chancellor, interrupting them, asked, since their mandate was thus limited,[page 433] whether they were also restricted in how many times they could drink on their way. The reply was: "Chancellor, come on, say what you want. The response will be given as it was intended to be given."



PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF NANCY

PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF NANCY



The communication was so long that its delivery took from 3 to 8 P.M. It was nothing more than a detailed apology for refusing the sovereign's demands. Several days more were consumed in unsuccessful efforts to cajole or browbeat the deputies into a more genial mood. The only concessions offered were insignificant, and to their resolution the deputies held firmly. "According to current rumour [concludes Gort Roelants's story] the ducal council would gladly have accepted a notable sum in lieu of the service of towns and of the fiefholders, but the States made no such offer."

The communication was so long that it took from 3 to 8 P.M. to deliver. It was just a lengthy apology for turning down the sovereign's demands. Several more days were spent trying to persuade or pressure the deputies into a more friendly mood. The only concessions offered were minor, and the deputies remained firm in their stance. "According to current rumor [concludes Gort Roelants's story], the ducal council would have happily accepted a substantial amount instead of the service of towns and of the fiefholders, but the States made no such offer."

There was evidently a hope that better results might be obtained from a new assembly,5 but none was held and the most earnest endeavours of the duke's wife and daughter failed to arouse enthusiasm for his plans. Moreover, when there seemed a prospect that the Netherlands might be attacked from France, the sympathy of even the duchess and council for offensive operations was chilled. Not only did Margaret fail to send her[page 434] husband the extra supplies demanded, but she decided to appropriate the three months' subsidy, the chief item of regular ducal revenue, for protection of the Flemish frontier—an action that made Charles very angry. Defences at home! Yes, indeed, they were necessary, but the people must provide them. The subsidy was lawfully his and he needed every penny of it. His army had not been destroyed. He was simply obliged to strengthen it. Burgundy was helping him. Flanders must do her part. They were deaf to this appeal, although a generous message was sent saying that if he were hard pressed they would go in person to rescue him from danger.

There was clearly hope that better results could come from a new assembly, but none took place, and the efforts of the duke's wife and daughter to generate enthusiasm for his plans fell flat. Moreover, when it seemed like the Netherlands might face an attack from France, even the duchess and council’s support for offensive actions cooled off. Not only did Margaret fail to send her husband the additional supplies he requested, but she also chose to use the three months' subsidy, which was a significant part of the regular ducal income, for the defense of the Flemish border—an action that infuriated Charles. Defenses at home! Yes, they were essential, but the people needed to provide for them. The subsidy rightfully belonged to him, and he required every bit of it. His army hadn't been wiped out; he just needed to strengthen it. Burgundy was assisting him. Flanders had to do its part. They ignored this appeal, even though a generous message was sent stating that if he faced serious trouble, they would come in person to save him from danger.

The story of the assembly of the Estates of the two Burgundies is equally interesting as a picture of the clash between sovereign will and popular unreadiness to open the carefully guarded money-boxes.6 The deputies convened at Salins on July 8th, in the presence of the duke himself. The session was opened by Jean de Grey, the president of the parlement of the duchy, with a brief statement of the sovereign's needs. Then Charles took the floor, and delivered a tremendous harangue with a marvellous command of language. Panigarola declared that his allusions to parallel crises in ancient times were so apt and so fluent that it seemed as though the book of history lay opened before him and that he read from its pages.7 The impression he made was plain to[page 435] see.

The story of the gathering of the Estates of the two Burgundies is equally fascinating as a representation of the conflict between the ruler's demands and the people's reluctance to unlock their tightly held finances. 6 The deputies met in Salins on July 8th, with the duke himself present. The session was opened by Jean de Grey, the president of the parlement of the duchy, who briefly stated the sovereign's needs. Then Charles spoke and delivered an impressive speech with remarkable eloquence. Panigarola noted that his references to similar crises in ancient times were so relevant and fluent that it felt like he was reading from an open history book. 7 The impact he made was obvious to[page 435] see.



PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF NANCY

PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF NANCY



His demands for aid to retrieve the Swiss disasters were open and aboveboard this time. There was no such pretence put forward as the escort of Mary. The argument was that any ruler, backed by his people unanimous in their willingness to give their last jewel for public purposes, must inevitably succeed in his righteous wars, etc.

His requests for help to deal with the Swiss disasters were straightforward this time. There was no pretense like the escort of Mary. The argument was that any leader, supported by their people who were eager to give everything for the common good, would surely succeed in their just wars, etc.

His learned and able discourse was well received, according to other reporters besides the Milanese, but there was no hearty yielding to sentiment in the reply. Four days were consumed in deliberation before that was ready on July 12th. They had certainly considered that the grant of 100,000 florins annually for six years, accorded two years previously, was their share. But in view of the duke's appeal, they would endeavour to aid him. Let him stipulate which cities he wished fortified and they would assume charge of the work. Two favours they begged—that Charles should not rashly expose his person "for he was the sole prince of his glorious House," and that he should be ready to receive overtures of peace. "We will give life and property for defence, but we implore you to take no offensive step." Charles did not, perhaps, feel the distrust of his military skill and of his judgment that these words implied.

His knowledgeable and capable speech was well received, according to other reporters besides the Milanese, but the response lacked heartfelt sentiment. They spent four days in deliberation before finalizing their response on July 12th. They had clearly considered that the grant of 100,000 florins a year for six years, which had been approved two years earlier, was their contribution. However, in light of the duke's plea, they would try to assist him. Let him specify which cities he wanted fortified, and they would take charge of the work. They requested two favors—that Charles should not recklessly put himself in danger "because he was the only prince of his glorious House," and that he should be open to peace negotiations. "We will sacrifice our lives and property for defense, but we urge you to take no offensive action." Charles perhaps did not share the doubts about his military skills and judgment that these words suggested.

Financial stress was not the duke's only difficulty in 1476. The defection of his allies continued,[page 436] Yolande—that former good friend of his—was now a fervent suppliant to Louis XI., begging him to restore her to freedom and to her son's estates. Not that her restraint was in itself hard to bear. At Rouvre, whither she had been removed from Rochefort, she was free to do what she wished, except to depart. Couriers, too, were at her service apparently, who carried uninspected letters to Milan, Geneva, Nice, Turin, and to Louis XI. Commines says that she hesitated to take refuge with the last lest he should promptly return her to Burgundian "protection." Yet her brother's hatred to Charles seemed a fairly strong assurance against such action. Louis XI. was never so genial as when hearing some ill of Charles. "From what I have learned, I believe his Turk, his devil in this world, the person he loathes most intensely, is the Duke of Burgundy, with whom he can never live in amity." These words were sent by Petrasanta to the Duke of Milan,8 who was also turning slowly, with some periods of hesitation, to an alliance with Louis, now engaged in "following the hare with a cart."9

Financial stress wasn’t the duke's only problem in 1476. His allies kept defecting, and Yolande—once a good friend of his—was now pleading with Louis XI., asking him to set her free and return her son’s estates. It wasn’t that her confinement was overly difficult to endure. At Rouvre, where she had been moved from Rochefort, she was free to do as she pleased, except leave. It seemed that couriers were at her disposal, delivering unchecked letters to Milan, Geneva, Nice, Turin, and to Louis XI. Commines noted that she was hesitant to seek refuge with Louis for fear he would quickly hand her back to Burgundy’s “protection.” However, her brother’s hatred for Charles seemed like a solid guarantee against such a possibility. Louis XI. was never more pleasant than when he heard bad news about Charles. "From what I've been told, I believe his greatest enemy, the person he despises most in this world, is the Duke of Burgundy, with whom he can never be at peace." These words were sent by Petrasanta to the Duke of Milan, who was also slowly, albeit hesitantly, considering an alliance with Louis, who was now engaged in "following the hare with a cart."



A MONUMENT ON THE BATTLEFIELD AT NANCY

A MONUMENT ON THE BATTLEFIELD AT NANCY



On his side the king declared that he had no intention of troubling further about his obligations to the Duke of Burgundy. "He has himself broken the truce repeatedly. I can begin a war when I please. But I have thought it best[page 437] to temporise."

On his side, the king stated that he had no plan to worry anymore about his obligations to the Duke of Burgundy. "He has consistently violated the truce. I can start a war whenever I want. But I've decided it's better[page 437] to wait it out."

In the succeeding weeks Louis plunged deeper and deeper into negotiations with any and every one whom he could turn against Charles. In October, Sire de Chamont, governor of Champagne, —the territory that Edward IV. had failed to consign to the duke's sovereignty,—made a descent on Rouvre and rescued Yolande of Savoy. There was no attempt to stay her departure, and she was scrupulous, so it is said, in leaving money behind to pay for the Burgundian property carried off in her train—though it were nothing but an old crossbow. "Welcome, Madame the Burgundian," was the fraternal salutation which she received on her arrival at her brother's court. She replied that she was a good French woman and quite ready to obey his majesty's commands.10

In the following weeks, Louis got even more involved in negotiations with anyone he could rally against Charles. In October, Sire de Chamont, the governor of Champagne—the area that Edward IV had failed to give over to the duke—raided Rouvre and rescued Yolande of Savoy. No one tried to stop her from leaving, and she made sure to leave behind money to cover the Burgundian property taken with her—even if it was just an old crossbow. "Welcome, Madame the Burgundian," was the friendly greeting she received when she arrived at her brother's court. She replied that she was a loyal French woman and fully ready to follow his majesty's orders. 10

During the summer, Charles remained at La Rivière exerting every effort to levy an army. It was no easy task, and the review held on July 27th showed a meagre return for his exertions. But he did not slacken his efforts. Lists were immediately drawn up showing the vacancies in each company, and his money stress did not prevent his offering increased pay as an extra inducement to recruits. "An excellent means of encouragement," comments Panigarola.

During the summer, Charles stayed at La Rivière, putting in every effort to raise an army. It wasn't an easy job, and the review on July 27th revealed a poor return for his efforts. But he didn’t reduce his efforts. Lists were quickly created showing the vacancies in each company, and despite his financial difficulties, he still offered higher pay as an extra incentive for recruits. "An excellent means of encouragement," comments Panigarola.

The necessity for his preparations was evident. An opportune legacy inherited by René of Lorraine enabled that dispossessed prince to work[page 438] to better advantage than he had been able to do since Charles had convened the Estates of Lorraine at Nancy. Moreover, on the very day of the review of the deficient Burgundian troops, a Swiss diet at Fribourg adopted resolutions regarding, a closer alliance with René.11 Louis XI. ostensibly maintained his truce with Charles but he had intimated that a French army would wait in Dauphiné ready "to help adjust the affairs of Savoy," and, at about the same time when Yolande was at court, he gave a gracious reception to a Swiss embassy, so that René did not feel himself without support as he advanced to recover his city.

The need for his preparations was clear. An advantageous inheritance received by René of Lorraine allowed that dispossessed prince to work[page 438] more effectively than he had since Charles called the Estates of Lorraine at Nancy. Additionally, on the same day that the underwhelming Burgundian troops were reviewed, a Swiss assembly in Fribourg made decisions about strengthening ties with René. Louis XI. pretended to keep his truce with Charles but hinted that a French army would be stationed in Dauphiné ready "to help sort out the issues in Savoy," and around the same time Yolande was at court, he warmly welcomed a Swiss delegation, so René felt supported as he moved to reclaim his city.

The mercenaries left by Charles at Nancy were weak and indifferent—a brief siege, and the capital of Lorraine capitulated to Duke René. Charles was too late to prevent this mortifying loss. His forces, too, were a mere shadow. Three to four thousand men rallied round him in the Franche-Comté, a few hundred joined him in Burgundy, and as he skirted the frontier of Champagne he received slight reinforcements from Luxemburg. Then came Campobasso and his mercenary troops, and the Count of Chimay with such Flemish fiefs as had, individually, respected the duke's appeal. In all, the forces at Charles's disposition amounted to about ten thousand, far fewer than those at Neuss or at Granson.

The mercenaries left by Charles at Nancy were weak and indifferent—a short siege, and the capital of Lorraine surrendered to Duke René. Charles was too late to stop this humiliating loss. His forces were also just a shadow of their former selves. Three to four thousand men gathered around him in the Franche-Comté, a few hundred joined him in Burgundy, and as he moved along the Champagne border, he got slight reinforcements from Luxemburg. Then came Campobasso and his mercenary troops, along with the Count of Chimay and the Flemish fiefs that had, individually, heeded the duke's call. In total, the forces available to Charles numbered around ten thousand, far fewer than those at Neuss or Granson.

At a diet of October 17th, the compact between[page 439] René and the Swiss was confirmed, and the former was assured of efficient aid to help him repulse Charles in his advance into Lorraine. There was need. The city of Toul refused admission to both dukes, but furnished provision for Charles's troops, so that for the moment he was the better off of the two. René then proceeded to provision Nancy and to prepare it for a siege, while he himself proceeded to Pont-à-Mousson, and for several days the two adversaries were only separated by the Moselle. Charles's army was augmented daily by slight accessions from Flanders, and England, and by fragments of the garrisons of the towns in Lorraine that had yielded to René and the latter fell back, little by little. Charles in his turn held Pont-à-Mousson, and proceeded along the road to Nancy, not deterred by the Lorrainers.

At a meeting on October 17th, the agreement between [page 439] René and the Swiss was confirmed, and he was promised strong support to help him fend off Charles as he advanced into Lorraine. There was a need for this support. The city of Toul refused entry to both dukes but supplied provisions to Charles's troops, making him temporarily better off. René then set about stocking Nancy with supplies and preparing it for a siege. He himself headed to Pont-à-Mousson, and for several days, the two rivals were only separated by the Moselle River. Charles's army grew daily with small reinforcements from Flanders and England, as well as remnants of the garrisons in Lorraine that had given in to René, who was retreating little by little. Charles, in turn, took control of Pont-à-Mousson and moved along the road to Nancy, undeterred by the Lorrainers.

It was on October 22nd, that Charles of Burgundy laid siege for the second time to Nancy. In thus entering into active hostilities, he was ignoring the advice of his councillors who were unanimous in begging him to devote the winter months to refitting his army in Luxemburg or Flanders. His position was really very dangerous. He had no base on which to rest as he had recovered no towns except Pont-à-Mousson. But he ignored the patent obstacles and tried assault after assault upon Nancy—all most valiantly repulsed. Within the walls, there was an amazing[page 440] display of courage, energy, and good humour. As a matter of fact, the duke's reputation had waned, while the fear of his cruelty emboldened the burghers to hold out to the last ditch. Any fate would be better than falling into his hands, was the general opinion.

It was on October 22nd that Charles of Burgundy laid siege to Nancy for the second time. By starting hostilities, he ignored the advice of his advisors, who all urged him to spend the winter months strengthening his army in Luxemburg or Flanders. His situation was genuinely perilous. He had no solid base to rely on, having only captured Pont-à-Mousson. But he brushed aside the obvious challenges and launched attack after attack on Nancy—all of which were bravely repelled. Inside the walls, there was an incredible[page 440] display of courage, energy, and good humor. In fact, the duke's reputation had faded, while the fear of his cruelty inspired the townspeople to resist to the very end. Most people believed that any fate would be better than falling into his hands.

Throughout Lorraine, the captains of the garrisons seized every occasion to harry the Burgundians. Familiar with the lay of the land, with every cross-road and by-path, they were able to lie in wait for the foragers and to do much damage. Four hundred cavaliers, coming up from Burgundy, were attacked by one Malhortie de Rozière, and literally cut to pieces, while their horses changed sides with ease. Only a few escaped to report the fate of the others to Charles. Not long after, Malhortie, encouraged by this success, crept up to the Burgundian camp, fell upon the sleepers, and captured a goodly number of horses.

Throughout Lorraine, the leaders of the garrisons took every opportunity to harass the Burgundians. Familiar with the landscape, including every crossroad and path, they were able to ambush the foragers and cause significant damage. Four hundred knights coming from Burgundy were attacked by a man named Malhortie de Rozière and were essentially cut to pieces, while their horses easily switched sides. Only a few managed to escape and report back to Charles about the fate of the others. Not long after, feeling confident from this success, Malhortie snuck up to the Burgundian camp, attacked the sleepers, and captured a good number of horses.

The troops on which Charles counted most confidently were Campobasso's. Several attempts were made to warn him that treachery was possible in that quarter if the commander were too much exasperated by delays in payment, too much tried by the ill-temper of his employer. But the duke persisted in being oblivious to what was passing under his eyes. Thus, while awaiting the moment for his final defection, the Italian found it possible to enter into communication with René and to retard the operations of the siege so as to give time for the advance of the army of[page 441] relief.

The troops that Charles was most confident in were Campobasso's. Several attempts were made to alert him that betrayal was possible if the commander got too frustrated by payment delays or too worn down by his employer’s bad mood. But the duke chose to ignore what was happening right in front of him. So, while waiting for the right moment to switch sides, the Italian managed to communicate with René and slow down the siege operations to buy time for the advancing relief army of[page 441].

The weather of this year was a marked contrast to the mild season of 1473. The winter set in early and the cold became very severe, almost at once. Their sufferings made the burghers very impatient for the relief of whose coming they could get no certain assurance. The Burgundian lines were held so rigidly that the interchange of messages between the city and her friends was rendered very difficult.12 One Suffren de Baschi tried to slip through to Nancy, to tell the besieged that René was levying troops in Switzerland and would soon be with them. Baschi fell into the duke's hands and was immediately hanged. One story says that Campobasso was among the interceders for his life and received a box on the ear for his pains, an insult that proved the last straw in his allegiance to Charles. Commines, however, declares that the Italian urged the death of the captive, fearful of the premature betrayal of his own intended treachery.

The weather this year was a stark contrast to the mild season of 1473. Winter set in early and the cold became extremely harsh almost immediately. Their suffering made the townspeople very eager for relief, though they had no reliable assurance of it coming. The Burgundian lines were so tightly held that communication between the city and her allies was extremely difficult.12 One Suffren de Baschi attempted to slip through to Nancy to inform those under siege that René was gathering troops in Switzerland and would soon arrive. Baschi was captured by the duke and was immediately hanged. One story claims that Campobasso was one of those who pleaded for his life and received a slap in the face for his efforts, an insult that ultimately broke his loyalty to Charles. However, Commines states that the Italian actually urged for the captive's execution, fearing that a premature betrayal would expose his own planned treachery.

This execution was one of those arbitrary acts condemned by public opinion as contrary to the code of warfare. Intense indignation among the Lorrainers and the Swiss forced René to retaliatory measures, and he ordered the execution of all the Burgundian prisoners. One hundred and twenty bodies hung on the gibbets, each bearing an inscription to the effect that their death was the work of le téméraire. The rancour of the[page 442] proceedings became terrible. No quarter was given in any engagements. Slaughter was the only thought on either side.

This execution was one of those arbitrary acts condemned by public opinion as going against the rules of warfare. Intense anger among the people of Lorraine and the Swiss forced René to take retaliatory measures, and he ordered the execution of all the Burgundian prisoners. One hundred and twenty bodies hung from the gibbets, each displaying an inscription stating that their death was the doing of le téméraire. The bitterness of the[page 442] events became overwhelming. No mercy was shown in any battles. Destruction was the only focus for both sides.

Towards the end of December, one Thierry, a draper of Mirecourt, proved more successful than Baschi in reaching Nancy. His information, that René's army would leave Basel on December 26th, put heart into the beseiged and the bells rang out joyfully.

Towards the end of December, a draper named Thierry from Mirecourt was more successful than Baschi in reaching Nancy. His news that René's army would leave Basel on December 26th lifted the spirits of those under siege, and the bells rang out joyfully.

Just at this epoch, there was an attempt at mediation between the combatants. The King of Portugal,13 nephew of Isabella, appeared at his cousin's camp and implored him to put an end to the carnage, and in the name of humanity to stop a war that was horrible to all the world. In spite of his own stress, Charles managed to give his kinsman a splendid reception, but he waved aside his petition, and simply invited him to join him in his campaign.

Just at this time, there was an effort to mediate between the fighters. The King of Portugal, 13, nephew of Isabella, came to his cousin's camp and begged him to stop the slaughter, and for the sake of humanity, to end a war that was terrible for everyone. Despite his own difficulties, Charles was able to welcome his relative warmly, but he dismissed the request and just invited him to join his campaign.

A week sufficed for the Swiss contingent to march from Basel to Nancy, across the plains of Alsace. Meantime René had rallied about four thousand men under Lorraine captains, and to this was added an Alsatian force which had joined him by way of St.-Nicolas-du-Port. They were a rude, pitiless crowd, as they soon evinced by[page 443] routing a few Burgundians out of the houses where they had hidden, and massacring them publicly. A reconnaissance, sent out by Charles, was easily put to flight.

A week was enough time for the Swiss group to march from Basel to Nancy, across the plains of Alsace. Meanwhile, René gathered about four thousand men led by local captains from Lorraine, and he also received reinforcements from an Alsatian force that had joined him via St.-Nicolas-du-Port. They were a rough, merciless bunch, which they quickly showed by[page 443]driving a few Burgundians out of their hiding spots and publicly slaughtering them. A reconnaissance team sent out by Charles was easily chased away.

On January 4th, Charles learned that fresh troops had reached St. Nicolas. He showed assurance, arrogance, and negligence. His belief in his star was fully restored. He actually did not take the trouble to try once more to ascertain the exact strength of the enemy. He had commissioned the Bishop of Forli to negotiate for him at Basel, and refused to credit the statement that the Swiss were throwing in their fortunes with René. He thought that "the Child," as he contemptuously termed his adversary, had simply gone right and left to hire mercenaries, and he rather ridiculed the idea of taking such canaille seriously, saying that it was a host unworthy of a gentleman. Still he resolved to meet and finish them once for all.14

On January 4th, Charles found out that new troops had arrived at St. Nicolas. He was confident, arrogant, and careless. His faith in his luck was completely restored. He didn’t even bother to check the enemy’s actual strength again. He had sent the Bishop of Forli to negotiate for him in Basel and dismissed the idea that the Swiss were siding with René. He believed that "the Child," as he disrespectfully called his opponent, had simply gone around hiring mercenaries, and he mocked the notion of taking such scum seriously, saying it was a crowd unworthy of a gentleman. Still, he decided to confront them and put an end to it once and for all.14

It is a fact that the Swiss reinforcements were a different and far less efficient body than the volunteers of Granson and Morat had been. French gold, scattered freely, had done its work in exciting the cupidity of every man who could bear arms. There were some staunch leaders, like Waldemar of Zurich and Rudolph de Stein, but their kind was in the minority. Berne aided with money rather than with men, but she was not a generous ally as she insisted on having hostages[page 444] to ensure her repayment. A venal spirit was evident in every quarter. As the troops made their way over the Jura their behaviour showed that the late splendid booty had affected them. Plunder was their aim. When René reviewed these fresh arrivals from Basel, one of his attending officers was Oswald von Thierstein, late governor of Alsace.15 Disgraced by Sigismund he had passed over to the Duke of Lorraine, who appointed him marshal.

It’s clear that the Swiss reinforcements were a different and much less capable group compared to the volunteers from Granson and Morat. French money, thrown around liberally, fueled the greed of every man able to fight. There were a few strong leaders, like Waldemar of Zurich and Rudolph de Stein, but they were in the minority. Berne contributed money instead of troops, but she wasn’t a generous ally as she insisted on having hostages[page 444] to guarantee her repayment. A corrupt attitude was obvious everywhere. As the troops made their way over the Jura, their behavior showed that the recent glorious spoils had influenced them. Looting was their goal. When René assessed these new arrivals from Basel, one of his officers was Oswald von Thierstein, the former governor of Alsace. Disgraced by Sigismund, he had switched to the Duke of Lorraine, who made him a marshal.

On that January 4th, a Saturday, Charles held a council meeting. The opinion of the wisest, already given on previous occasions, was urged again:

On that January 4th, a Saturday, Charles held a council meeting. The insights of the wisest, which had already been shared on previous occasions, were emphasized again:

"Do not risk battle. René is poor. If there are no immediate engagements, his mercenaries will abandon him for lack of pay. Raise the siege and depart for Flanders and Luxemburg. The army can rest and be increased. Then at the approach of spring it will be easy to fall upon René deprived of his troops."

"Don't risk a fight. René is broke. If there aren't any immediate battles, his mercenaries will leave him because he can't pay them. Lift the siege and head to Flanders and Luxembourg. The army can rest and grow in numbers. Then, when spring comes, it will be easy to attack René when he's without his troops."

Charles was absolutely deaf to these arguments. He was determined on facing the issue at once. Leaving a small force to sustain the siege, he ordered the camp to be broken on the evening of the 4th and a movement made towards St.-Nicolas. He selected a ground favourable for the manipulation of a large body, and placed his artillery on a plateau situated between Jarville[page 445] and Neuville. It was not a good position, being hedged in on the right and in front by woods which could conceal the movements of a foe without impeding them. Only one way of retreat was open—towards Metz, whose bishop was Charles's last ally. But to reach Metz, it was necessary to cross several small streams and deceptive marshes, half frozen as they were, besides the river Meurthe, a serious obstacle with the garrison of Nancy on the flank. In short, there was ample reason to dread surprise, while in case of defeat a terrible catastrophe was more than possible. Curiously, the precise kind of difficulties which beset the field of Morat were repeated here—proof that Charles had not the qualities of a general who could learn by experience.16

Charles completely ignored these arguments. He was set on tackling the issue immediately. After leaving a small force to maintain the siege, he ordered the camp to be dismantled on the evening of the 4th and to move towards St.-Nicolas. He chose a location suitable for maneuvering a large group and positioned his artillery on a plateau between Jarville[page 445] and Neuville. It wasn’t an ideal spot, being surrounded on the right and front by woods that could hide enemy movements without hindering them. There was only one route for retreat—toward Metz, whose bishop was Charles's last ally. However, to get to Metz, they had to cross several small streams and tricky marshes, which were half-frozen, along with the Meurthe River, a significant barrier with the garrison of Nancy positioned on the side. In short, there were plenty of reasons to fear a surprise attack, and in the event of defeat, a disastrous outcome was more than likely. Interestingly, the same types of challenges that confronted the battlefield at Morat were present here—evidence that Charles lacked the qualities of a general who could learn from experience.16

The exact force at his disposal on this occasion has been variously estimated. Considering the ravages of the sanguinary skirmishes during the siege, and of the cold, it is probable that the actual combatants did not number more than ten thousand, all told. And only half of these were of any value—two thousand men under Galeotto, and three thousand Burgundians commanded by Charles and his immediate lieutenants. The remainder were unreliable mercenaries and the still more unreliable troops of Campobasso already pledged to the foe. La Marche estimates René's force at twelve thousand and adds: "The Duke of Burgundy was far behind, for, on my conscience,[page 446] he had not two thousand fighting men."17

The exact number of troops available this time has been estimated in different ways. Considering the damage caused by the brutal battles during the siege and the cold weather, it's likely that the actual fighters numbered no more than ten thousand altogether. And only half of them were of any real value—two thousand men under Galeotto and three thousand Burgundians led by Charles and his top officers. The rest were unreliable mercenaries and even less reliable troops from Campobasso who were already committed to the enemy. La Marche estimates René's force at twelve thousand and adds: "The Duke of Burgundy was far behind, because, honestly, he didn’t have two thousand fighting men." [page 446] 17

The allies adopted a plan of battle proposed by a Lorrainer, Vautrin Wuisse. The first manoeuvre was to divert the foe and turn him towards the woods, and then to attack his centre, which would at the same time be pressed at the front by the Lorraine forces, headed by René himself. The plan succeeded in every point. Surprised that they dared take the offensive, Charles was alert to the harsh cries of the "bull" of Uri and the "cow" of Unterwalden, which were heard across the woods. A sudden presentiment saddened him. Putting on his helmet, he accidentally knocked off the lion bearing the legend Hoc est signum Dei. He replaced it and plunged into the mêlée.

The allies went with a battle plan suggested by a guy from Lorraine, Vautrin Wuisse. The first move was to distract the enemy and push them towards the woods, then attack their center, which would also be hit from the front by the Lorraine forces led by René himself. The plan worked perfectly. Caught off guard that they dared to go on the attack, Charles was sharp to the loud roars of the "bull" of Uri and the "cow" of Unterwalden, which echoed through the woods. A sudden feeling of dread swept over him. As he put on his helmet, he accidentally knocked off the lion with the motto Hoc est signum Dei. He put it back on and jumped into the fray.

The onslaught was terrific. Galeotto's troops and the duke's were the only ones to make sturdy resistance. The right wing of the army gave way under the fierce assault of the Swiss. The cry, "Sauve qui pent!" raised possibly by Campobasso's traitors, produced a terrible rout. Three quarters of the troops were in flight, while the duke still fought on with superhuman ferocity.

The attack was intense. Galeotto's soldiers and the duke's were the only ones to put up a strong fight. The right side of the army collapsed under the brutal onslaught of the Swiss. The shout, "Sauve qui pent!" likely raised by Campobasso's traitors, caused a huge panic. Three-quarters of the troops were fleeing, while the duke continued to fight with incredible ferocity.

Galeotto, seeing that the day was lost, protected his own mercenaries as best he could, while Campobasso completed the treason that he had plotted with René, which had been partially accomplished four days previously, and calmly took up his position on the bridge of Bouxières on the Meurthe,[page 447] to make prisoners for the sake of ransom. Then the besieged made a sudden sortie which increased the disorder. The battle proper was of short duration, with little bloodshed, but the pursuit was sanguinary in the extreme, because the Burgundian army had left no loophole open for retreat.

Galeotto, realizing that the day was lost, did his best to protect his mercenaries, while Campobasso completed the betrayal he had schemed with René, which had partially unfolded four days earlier, and calmly took his position on the bridge of Bouxières over the Meurthe,[page 447] to capture prisoners for ransom. Then the besieged launched a sudden attack that escalated the chaos. The actual battle was brief, with minimal bloodshed, but the pursuit was extremely bloody, as the Burgundian army had left no escape routes.

The Swiss pursued the fugitives hotly as far as Bouxières and inflicted carnage right and left on the route. It was easy work. The morasses were traps and the Burgundians, encumbered with their arms, found it impossible to free themselves, when they once were entangled. They fell like flies before the fury of the mountaineers. The Lorrainers and Alsatians were more humane or more mercenary, for they took prisoners instead of killing indiscriminately. Charles fought desperately to the very end. There is no doubt that he plunged into the thick of the fight and risked his life in a reckless manner, but there is absolute uncertainty as to how he met his death. It is generally accepted that the last person to see him alive was one Baptista Colonna, a page in the service of a Neapolitan captain. This lad, with an extra helmet swung over his shoulder, found himself close to the duke. He saw him surrounded by troops, noticed his horse stumble, was sure that the rider fell. The next moment, Colonna's attention was diverted to himself. He was taken prisoner and knew no more of the day's events. The figure of Charles of Burgundy disappears from the view of man. A curtain woven of vague rumour hides the[page 448] closing scenes of his life.

The Swiss chased the fugitives all the way to Bouxières, causing chaos along the way. It was an easy task. The swamps were traps, and the Burgundians, weighed down by their gear, found it impossible to escape once they got stuck. They fell like flies to the rage of the mountaineers. The Lorrainers and Alsatians were more merciful or maybe just in it for the money, as they took prisoners instead of killing indiscriminately. Charles fought fiercely until the very end. There's no doubt he jumped right into the thick of it and risked his life recklessly, but there's uncertainty about how he died. It's commonly believed that the last person to see him alive was a page named Baptista Colonna, who served a Neapolitan captain. This young man, with an extra helmet slung over his shoulder, found himself near the duke. He saw Charles surrounded by troops, noticed his horse stumble, and was sure the rider had fallen. The next moment, Colonna’s attention shifted to himself. He was captured and didn’t know what happened for the rest of the day. The figure of Charles of Burgundy fades from view. A veil of vague rumors obscures the closing scenes of his life.

At seven o'clock the victorious Duke of Lorraine rode into the rescued city and re-entered his palace. At the gates was heaped up a ghastly memorial of the steadfastness of the burghers in their devotion to his cause. This was a pile of the bones of the foul animals they had consumed when other food was exhausted, rather than capitulate to their liege's foe. To ascertain the fate of that foe now became René's chief anxiety, and he despatched messengers to Metz and elsewhere to find out where Charles had taken refuge. The reports were all negative. The first positive assurance that the duke was dead came from young Baptista Colonna, whom Campobasso himself introduced into René's presence on Monday evening. The page told his tale and declared that he could point out the precise place where he had seen the Duke of Burgundy fall. Accordingly, on Tuesday morning, January 7th, a party went forth from Nancy to the desolate battlefield and were guided by Colonna to the edge of a pool which he asserted confidently was the very spot where he had seen Charles. Circumstantial evidence went to give corroboration to his word, for the dozen or more bodies that lay strewn along the ground in the immediate vicinity of the pool were close friends and followers of the duke, men who would, in all probability, have stayed faithfully by their master's person, a volunteer bodyguard as long as they drew breath. These bodies[page 449] were all stripped naked. Harpies had already gathered what plunder they could find, and no apparel or accoutrements were left to show the difference in rank between noble and page. But the faces were recognisable and they were identified as well-known nobles of the Burgundian court. Separated from this group by a little space at the very edge of the pool, was another naked body in still more doleful plight. The face was disfigured beyond all semblance of what it might have been in life. One cheek was bitten by wolves, one was imbedded in the frozen slime. Yet there was evidence on the poor forsaken remains that convinced the searchers that this was indeed the mortal part of the great duke. Two wounds from a pick and a blow above the ear—inflicted by "one named Humbert"—showed how death had been caused. The missing teeth corresponded to those lost by Charles, there was a scar just where he had received his wound at Montl'héry, the finger nails were long like his, a wound on the shoulder, a fistula on the groin, and an ingrowing nail were additional marks of identification,—six definite proofs in all. Among those who gazed at this wretched sight, on that January morning, were men intimately acquainted with the duke's person.

At seven o'clock, the victorious Duke of Lorraine rode into the rescued city and returned to his palace. At the gates, there was a grim reminder of the burghers' loyalty to his cause—a pile of the bones of the foul animals they had eaten when other food ran out, choosing starvation over surrender to their lord's enemy. Figuring out what happened to that enemy became René's main worry, so he sent messengers to Metz and other places to discover where Charles had taken refuge. All the reports were negative. The first confirmation that the duke was dead came from young Baptista Colonna, whom Campobasso introduced to René on Monday evening. The page shared his story and claimed he could identify the exact spot where he saw the Duke of Burgundy fall. So, on Tuesday morning, January 7th, a group set out from Nancy to the desolate battlefield, guided by Colonna to the edge of a pool, which he confidently asserted was where he saw Charles. Circumstantial evidence supported his claim, as the more than a dozen bodies scattered around the pool were close friends and followers of the duke—men who would likely have stayed close to their master like a volunteer bodyguard as long as they lived. These bodies[page 449] were all naked. Scavengers had already taken whatever valuables they could find, leaving no clothes or belongings to distinguish between noble and page. Yet the faces were recognizable, and they were identified as well-known nobles from the Burgundian court. A short distance away from this group, at the very edge of the pool, lay another naked body in even worse condition. The face was so disfigured that it was unrecognizable from its former self. One cheek was bitten by wolves, and the other was stuck in the frozen muck. But there were signs on the poor, abandoned remains that convinced the searchers this was indeed the body of the great duke. Two wounds—a pick injury and a blow above the ear, inflicted by "one named Humbert"—showed how he had died. The missing teeth matched those lost by Charles, there was a scar where he had been wounded at Montl'héry, his fingernails were long like his, and additional identifiers included a shoulder wound, a fistula on the groin, and an ingrown nail—six definite proofs in total. Among those who looked at this tragic sight on that January morning were men who knew the duke very well.

"There were his physician, a Portuguese named Mathieu, and his valets, besides Olivier de la Marche18 and Denys his chaplain who were taken thither and there was no doubt that he was dead. It[page 450] has not yet been decided where he will be buried, and to know it better it [the body] has been bathed in warm water and good wine and cleansed. In that state it was recognisable by all who had previously seen and known him. The page who had given the information was taken to the king. Had it not been for him it would never have been known what had become of him considering the state and the place where he was found."19

"There were his doctor, a Portuguese named Mathieu, and his attendants, along with Olivier de la Marche18 and Denys, his chaplain, who were taken there, and there was no doubt that he was dead. It[page 450] hasn’t been decided yet where he will be buried, and to find that out better, the body has been bathed in warm water and quality wine and cleaned. In that state, it was recognizable by all who had seen and known him before. The page who had delivered the news was taken to the king. If not for him, it would never have been known what had happened to him given the condition and the place where he was found."19

Before the body could be freed from the ice in which it was imbedded, implements had to be brought from Nancy. Four Lorraine nobles hastened to the spot, when they heard the tidings, to show honour to the man who had been their accepted lord for a brief period, and they acted as escort as the burden was carried into the town and placed in a suitable chamber in the home of one George Marquiez. There seems to have been no insult offered to the fallen man, no lack of deference in the proceedings. The very spot where the bier rested for a moment was marked with a little black cross.

Before the body could be released from the ice it was stuck in, tools had to be brought from Nancy. Four nobles from Lorraine rushed to the scene when they heard the news to pay their respects to the man who had briefly been their lord, and they accompanied the body as it was carried into town and placed in a proper room in the home of one George Marquiez. There doesn't appear to have been any disrespect shown to the deceased, nor any lack of honor in the process. The very spot where the coffin rested for a moment was marked with a small black cross.

As the corpse was bathed, three wounds became[page 451] evident—a deep cut from a halberd in the head, spear thrusts through the thighs and abdomen—proofs of the closeness of the last struggle. When all the dignity possible had been given to the miserable human fragment and the chamber hung with conventional mourning, René came thither clad in black garments. Kneeling by the bier, he said: "Would to God, fair cousin, that your misfortunes and mine had not reduced you to the condition in which I see you."

As the body was washed, three wounds became[page 451]clear—a deep gash from a halberd in the head, spear wounds through the thighs and abdomen—evidence of the intensity of the final struggle. Once they had done all they could to give dignity to the poor human remains and the room was draped in traditional mourning, René arrived dressed in black. Kneeling by the coffin, he said: "I wish, dear cousin, that our misfortunes hadn’t brought you to this state."

For five days the body lay in state before the high altar of the church of St. George, and the obsequies that followed were attended by René and his nobles, and the coffin was honourably placed among the ducal dead.

For five days, the body rested in state before the high altar of St. George's Church, and the funeral that followed was attended by René and his nobles, with the coffin respectfully placed among the ducal dead.

Yet doubt of the man's existence was not buried with the bones to which his name was given. When the Swiss turned their way homeward, their farewell words to René were: "If the Duke of Burgundy has escaped and should reopen war, tell us." "If he has assured his safety," René answered, "we will fight again when summer comes." There was no delay, however, in the division of the spoils. The Burgundian treasure was distributed among René's allies, and the ignorant soldiers received articles worth many times their pay, which they, in many cases, disposed of for an infinitesimal part of their value.

Yet doubts about the man's existence were not put to rest along with the bones that bore his name. As the Swiss headed home, their parting words to René were, "If the Duke of Burgundy has escaped and plans to go to war again, let us know." "If he has secured his safety," René replied, "we'll fight again when summer comes." However, there was no delay in dividing the spoils. The Burgundian treasure was shared among René's allies, and the unaware soldiers received items worth far more than their pay, which they often sold for a fraction of their actual value.

As late as January 28th, Margaret of York and Mary of Burgundy wrote to Louis XI. from Ghent:

As late as January 28th, Margaret of York and Mary of Burgundy wrote to Louis XI. from Ghent:

"We are still hoping that Monseigneur is alive in[page 452] the hands of his enemies." Other rumours continued to be current, not only for weeks but for years. In 1482, it was gravely recounted that the vanished duke had retired to Brucsal in Swabia, where he led an austere life, genus vitae horridum atque asperum. Bets were made, too, on the chances of his return.20

"We're still hoping that Monseigneur is alive in[page 452] the hands of his enemies." Other rumors kept circulating, not just for weeks but for years. In 1482, it was seriously reported that the missing duke had gone to Brucsal in Swabia, where he lived a harsh life, genus vitae horridum atque asperum. People also placed bets on the possibility of his return.20

Louis XI. was a very pleasant person when news was brought him that he liked to hear. Commines and Bouchage together had told him about the defeat of Morat and had each received two hundred silver marks. It was a Seigneur de Lude who had the good luck to bring him letters from Craon recounting the battle of Nancy. It was "really difficult for the king to keep his countenance so surprised was he with joy."21 His letter to Craon was written on January 9th and ran as follows.22

Louis XI was a very pleasant person when he heard news he liked. Commines and Bouchage had reported to him about the defeat at Morat, and each received two hundred silver marks. It was a Seigneur de Lude who had the fortune to bring him letters from Craon detailing the battle of Nancy. It was "really hard for the king to hide his feelings; he was so surprised with joy."21 His letter to Craon was written on January 9th and read as follows.22

"M. the Count, my friend, I have received your letter and heard the good news that you impart to me, for which I thank you as much as I can. Now is the time to use all your five natural senses to deliver the duchy and county of Burgundy into my hands. If the duke be dead, do you and the governor of Champagne take your troops and put yourselves within the land, and, if you love me, keep as good order among your men as if you were in Paris, and prove that I mean to treat them [the Burgundians] better than any one in[page 453] my realm."

"M. the Count, my friend, I got your letter and heard the good news you shared, for which I thank you as much as I can. Now is the time to use all your senses to hand over the duchy and county of Burgundy to me. If the duke is dead, you and the governor of Champagne should gather your troops and enter the territory. If you care for me, maintain order among your men as if you were in Paris, and show that I intend to treat the Burgundians better than anyone else in[page 453]my realm."

The "five natural senses" of the king's lieutenant were employed most loyally to his master's service. The duchy of Burgundy returned to the French crown. Before Easter, the Estates were convened by Louis XI, and there was no longer any duke in Burgundy to be an over powerful peer in France.

The king's lieutenant faithfully used his "five natural senses" to serve his master. The duchy of Burgundy was returned to the French crown. Before Easter, Louis XI convened the Estates, and there was no longer a duke in Burgundy to stand as a powerful rival in France.

With the exception of Guelders the lands acquired by Charles fell away, but the remainder as inherited by him passed under the rule of his daughter Mary, who carried her heritage into the House of Austria, through which it passed finally to the King of Spain.

With the exception of Guelders, the lands that Charles acquired eventually slipped away, but the rest that he inherited came under the control of his daughter Mary, who brought her legacy into the House of Austria, and from there, it eventually went to the King of Spain.

On that fatal fifth of January, Charles of Burgundy had only just passed middle life. He was forty-four years, one month, and twenty-six days old, an age when a man has the right to look forward to new achievements. Every circumstance of the dreary and premature death was in glaring contrast to his prospects at his birth in 1433, in insolent contradiction to his own estimation of the obligations assumed by Fate in his behalf. In certain details of the catastrophe there are, of course, accidents. No one could have predicted that the duke whose chief title was a synonym for magnificence, that this cherished heir to his House, who had been bathed in all the luxury known to his epoch, should have thus lain in death, many hours long, unattended and uncared-for, naked and[page 454] frozen on a bed of congealed mud, with a winter sky as canopy. The actual adversity as it overwhelmed him was too appalling for any foresight. But the great dream of the man's life that vanished with his vitality owed its annihilation to no mere chance of warfare. Had it not been rudely ended by the battle of Nancy, other means of destruction, inevitable and sure, would have appeared. The projected erection of a solidified kingdom stretching from the North Sea to Switzerland and possibly to the Mediterranean, one that could hold the balance of power between France and Germany, contained elements of disintegration, latent at its foundation. It is clear, from a consideration of the Duke of Burgundy and his position in the Europe of his time, that the materials which he expected to mould into a realm were a collection of sentient units. Each separate one was instinct with individual life, individual desires, conscious of its own minute past, capable of directing its own contracted future. That the hereditary title of overlord to each political unity had lodged upon a head already dignified by a plurality of similar titles, was a mere chance and viewed by the burghers in a wholly different light from that in which this same overlord regarded it. The fishers in Holland, the manufacturers in Brabant, the merchants in Flanders, the vintners in Burgundy, cared nothing for being the wings of an imperial idea. They wanted safe fishing grounds, unmolested highways of commerce, vineyards free[page 455] from the tramp of armies. And with their desires fixed on these as needful, their attitude towards the political centralisation planned by their common ruler, often betrayed both ignorance and inconsistency. At various epochs some degree of imperialism for the Netherland group had been quite to popular taste. In Holland, Zealand and Hainaut, it had been conceded that Jacqueline of Bavaria was less efficient to maintain desirable conditions than her cousin of Burgundy, and the exchange of sovereigns had been effected in spite of the manifest injustice involved in the transaction. But while there was willingness to accept any advantages that might accrue to a people from the reputation of a local overlord, it was never forgotten for an instant that his relation to his subjects was as their own count and strictly limited by conditions that had long existed within each petty territory. While Charles seemed to be on the straight road towards his goal, the people within each body politic of his inherited states were profoundly preoccupied with their own local concerns, and only alive to his schemes when they feared demands upon their internal revenues for external purposes.

On that fateful fifth of January, Charles of Burgundy was just past middle age. He was forty-four years, one month, and twenty-six days old, an age when a man can look forward to new achievements. Every aspect of his dreary and premature death sharply contrasted with the prospects he had at his birth in 1433, wildly contradicting his own belief in what Fate owed him. In certain details of the tragedy, there are, of course, unforeseen circumstances. No one could have predicted that the duke, whose chief title was synonymous with grandeur, the cherished heir of his House, who had enjoyed all the luxury known to his time, would end up lying dead for many hours, alone and uncared for, naked and[page 454] frozen on a bed of hardened mud, with a winter sky overhead. The actual misfortune that overwhelmed him was too horrific for anyone to foresee. But the great dream of his life that disappeared with his vitality wasn’t due to mere happenstance in battle. Had it not been abruptly cut short by the battle of Nancy, other means of destruction, unavoidable and certain, would have emerged. The planned establishment of a solid kingdom stretching from the North Sea to Switzerland and possibly to the Mediterranean, one that could balance power between France and Germany, contained elements of disintegration at its core. It’s clear, when we look at the Duke of Burgundy and his position in Europe at the time, that the materials he expected to mold into a realm were a collection of conscious entities. Each one was filled with individual life, personal desires, aware of its own small history, capable of directing its own limited future. The hereditary title of overlord over each political unit, which rested on a head already adorned with several similar titles, was merely incidental and viewed by the citizens in a completely different light than the way this same overlord saw it. The fishermen in Holland, the manufacturers in Brabant, the merchants in Flanders, the vintners in Burgundy, cared nothing for being part of an imperial vision. They wanted safe fishing spots, untroubled trade routes, and vineyards free from the march of armies. With their focus on these needs, their attitude toward the political centralization planned by their common ruler often revealed both ignorance and inconsistency. At various times, some degree of imperialism for the Netherland group had been quite popular. In Holland, Zealand, and Hainaut, it had been accepted that Jacqueline of Bavaria was less capable of maintaining desirable conditions than her cousin of Burgundy, and the change of rulers occurred despite the obvious injustice of the transaction. But while there was a willingness to accept any benefits that might come from having a local overlord, it was never forgotten for a moment that his relationship with his subjects was that of their own count and strictly limited by longstanding conditions in each small territory. While Charles seemed to be on a direct path toward his goal, the people within each political unit of his inherited states were deeply focused on their local issues and only paid attention to his plans when they feared demands on their internal revenues for external purposes.

It does not seem probable, however, that the abstract question of the projected kingdom was ever taken very seriously among those to be directly affected by the proposed change. The bars interposed by his own subjects in the duke's progress towards royalty were obstructions to his[page 456] successive steps rather than to his theory. Indeed, strenuous opposition to details was allied to a vague and passive acceptance of the whole. Moreover when the idea was phrased it was distinctly as a revival, not as a novelty. The previous existence of a kingdom of Burgundy was undoubtedly a potent factor in the degree of progress made by Charles towards conjuring into new life a reincarnation of that ancient realm. Yet it was a factor clothed with a shadow rather than with the substance of truth. Geographically there was very little in common between the dominion projected more or less definitely in 1473 and any one of the kingdoms of Burgundy as they had successively existed. That of Charles corresponded very nearly to the ancient kingdom of Lorraine. Franche-Comté was the only ground common to the territories actually held by the duke and to the latest kingdom of Burgundy. His possessions in Picardy and Alsace lay wholly beyond the limits of either Burgundy or Lorraine. But the old name survived in his ducal title, and it was that name that lent a semblance of reality to this fifteenth-century dream of a middle kingdom as outlined in the duke's mind more or less definitely or as bounded by his ambition.

It doesn’t seem likely, though, that the abstract idea of the proposed kingdom was ever taken very seriously by those who would be directly affected by the change. The obstacles created by the duke's own subjects were more about blocking his progress toward royalty than challenging his theory. In fact, strong disagreement over the details went hand in hand with a vague and passive acceptance of the overall idea. Moreover, when the concept was articulated, it was clearly framed as a revival rather than something completely new. The previous existence of the Kingdom of Burgundy was undoubtedly a significant factor in how much progress Charles made in trying to revive that ancient realm. However, it was more of a shadowy idea than one rooted in reality. Geographically, there was very little in common between the dominion that was more or less clearly defined in 1473 and any of the kingdoms of Burgundy as they had existed over time. Charles’ plan closely resembled the ancient Kingdom of Lorraine. Franche-Comté was the only territory that linked what the duke actually held to the most recent Kingdom of Burgundy. His lands in Picardy and Alsace were completely outside the boundaries of both Burgundy and Lorraine. But the old name remained in his ducal title, and it was that name that gave a sense of reality to this fifteenth-century vision of a middle kingdom as conceived in the duke's mind, more or less clearly defined by his ambitions.

In retrospect it is clear that more was requisite for the realisation of the vision of the wished-for nation, than imperial investiture of a crowned monarch with sovereignty over a group of lands. A modern writer has pointed out how[page 457] infinitely subtle is the vital principle of a nation, one not even to be created by common interests. A Zollverein is no patria. An element of sentiment is needful, and an element of growth.23 The nation like the individual is the result of what has gone before. An heroic past, great men, glory that can command respect at home and abroad—that is the capital on which is based a national idea. To have wrought in common, to wish to accomplish more in the future, are essential conditions to be a people. "The existence of a nation is a plebiscite of every day, just as the existence of the individual is a perpetual affirmation of life."

Looking back, it's clear that more was needed to realize the vision of the desired nation than just crowning a monarch with power over a set of lands. A modern writer has noted how[page 457] incredibly complex the vital essence of a nation is, and it can't just be formed from shared interests. A Zollverein is not a patria. There must be a sense of sentiment and an element of growth. The nation, like the individual, is shaped by its history. A heroic past, great leaders, and a shared glory that earns respect at home and internationally—that's the foundation for a national identity. Working together and wanting to achieve more in the future are essential for a people to unite. "The existence of a nation is a daily referendum, just as the existence of an individual is a continuous affirmation of life."

Now it is evident, in summing up the salient features of this failure, that a vital principle was not germinating in the inchoate mass. Charles himself never attained the rank of a national hero. More than that, with all his individual states, he never had any nation, great or small, at his back. Personally he was a man without a country. His father, Philip, was French, pure and simple, quite as French as his grandfather, Philip the Hardy, the first Duke of Burgundy out of the House of Valois, even though Philip the Good had extended his sway to many non-French-speaking peoples and was able to use the Flemish speech if it suited his whim. But that was as a condescension and as something extraneous. The chief of French peers remained his proudest title; his ability to influence[page 458] French affairs, the task he liked best.

Now it's clear, when we look at the key points of this failure, that an essential principle was missing from the unclear beginnings. Charles never became a national hero. In fact, despite his numerous individual states, he never had any nation, big or small, supporting him. He was a man without a country. His father, Philip, was purely French, just like his grandfather, Philip the Hardy, the first Duke of Burgundy from the House of Valois, even though Philip the Good had extended his influence over many non-French-speaking peoples and could use Flemish when it suited him. But that was more of a concession and something external. His title as the chief of French peers was his proudest claim; influencing French affairs was the task he enjoyed most.

His son was quite different in his attitude towards France. He minimised his degree of French blood royal. More than once he boasted of his kinship with Portuguese, with English stock. He had certain characteristics of an immigrant, who has abandoned family traditions and is proudly confident that his bequest to posterity is to outshine what he has inherited. Charles was not exactly a stupid man, but he certainly was dazzled by his early surroundings into an overestimate of himself, into a conceit that was a tremendous stumbling-block in his path. He had not the kind of intelligence that would have enabled him to take at their worth the rhetorical phrases of adulation heaped upon him on festal occasions. Yet this same conceit, this very self-confidence, gave him a high conception of his duties. At his accession, he showed a sense of his responsibilities, a definite theory of conduct which he fully intended to act upon. His very belief in his own powers gave him an intrinsic honesty of purpose. He was convinced that he could maintain law, order, justice in his domain, and he fully intended to do so in a paternal way, but he left out of consideration the rights of the people, rights older than his dynasty. In his military career, too, at the outset, he evinced the strongest bent towards preserving the best conditions possible amid the brutalities of warfare. He curbed the soldiers' passions, he protected women, and was as[page 459] relentless towards miscreants in his ranks as towards his foe. In civil matters he exerted himself to secure impartial equity for all alike. When he gave a promise, he fully intended to make his words good. It was only in the face of repeated deceptions of the cleverer and more unscrupulous Louis XI. that Charles changed for the worse. Exasperated by the knowledge that the king's solemn pledges were given repeatedly with no intention of fulfilment, he attempted to adopt a similar policy and was singularly infelicitous in his imitation. His political methods degenerated into mere barefaced lying, softened by no graces, illumined by no clever intuition of where to draw the line. From 1472 on, the duke's word was worth no more than the king's, and words were assuredly at a discount just then. A perusal of the international correspondence of the period leaves the reader marvelling why time was wasted in covering paper, with flimsy, insincere phrases, mendacious sign-posts which gave no true indication of the road to be travelled. There are, however, differences in the art of dissimulation and Charles never attained a mastery of the science.

His son had a completely different attitude towards France. He downplayed his French royal heritage and often bragged about his connections to Portuguese and English ancestry. He had traits of an immigrant who has left behind family traditions and is confidently determined to surpass what he inherited. Charles wasn't exactly unintelligent, but he was definitely dazzled by his early environment, leading him to have an inflated view of himself, a self-importance that became a major obstacle in his life. He lacked the kind of insight that would have allowed him to see the flattery directed at him during celebrations for what it truly was. Yet, this very arrogance and self-assurance instilled in him a strong sense of duty. Upon becoming ruler, he expressed a clear understanding of his responsibilities and had a specific code of conduct that he intended to follow. His firm belief in his abilities gave him a genuine commitment to his goals. He was convinced he could uphold law, order, and justice in his territory and planned to do so in a fatherly manner, but he overlooked the rights of the people, rights that predated his dynasty. In his military career as well, he initially showed a strong inclination to maintain the best possible conditions amid the harsh realities of war. He restrained the soldiers' urges, protected women, and was just as relentless toward wrongdoers in his ranks as he was towards his enemies. In civilian matters, he worked hard to ensure fair treatment for everyone. When he made a promise, he genuinely intended to keep it. It was only after being repeatedly deceived by the cunning and unscrupulous Louis XI that Charles began to deteriorate. Frustrated by realizing the king's grand promises were routinely made without any intention of being kept, he tried to adopt a similar approach but was notably unsuccessful in his imitation. His political methods devolved into outright dishonesty, lacking any finesse or understanding of where to set limits. From 1472 onward, the duke's word held no more value than the king's, and words were definitely undervalued at that time. A look at the international letters from that period leaves readers wondering why energy was spent on writing insincere phrases and dishonest signs that offered no true guidance. However, there are distinctions in the skill of deception, and Charles never mastered the art of it.

The adjective which has attached itself to his name in English in an inaccurate rendering of le téméraire which belongs to him in French. There were other terms too applied to Charles at different periods of his career. He was Charles the Hardy in his early youth, Charles the Terrible in those last months when he tried to fortify himself with[page 460] wine unsuited to his constitution, but at all times he might have been called Charles the self-absorbed, Charles the solitary. There have been many men more passionate, more uncontrolled, than Charles of Burgundy, whose personal magnetism yet enabled them to win friends and to keep them, as the duke was powerless to do. The failure to command personal devotion, unquestioning loyalty, was one of his chief personal misfortunes. Philip, magnificent, lavish, debonair, found many lenient apologists for his crimes, while his son received criticism for his faults even from the faithful among his servitors. How a reflection of his bearing glows out from the mirror turned casually upon him by Commines' skilful hand! Take the glimpse of Louis XI. as he lures on St. Pol's messenger to imitate Charles. The Sire de Créville inspired by the royal interest in his narration about an incident at the court of Burgundy, puffs out his cheeks, stamps his feet in a dictatorial manner, and swears by St. George as he quotes the duke's words. Behind a screen are hidden Commines, and a Burgundian envoy aghast at hearing his liege lord so mocked. It is a time when St. Pol is trying to ride three horses at once and the French king takes this method to have Charles informed of his duplicity. "Speak louder" he says, "I grow a little deaf," and the flattered envoy repeats his dramatic performance in a way to engrave it on the memory of the duke's retainer.

The adjective that has attached itself to his name in English is an inaccurate translation of le téméraire that belongs to him in French. There were other terms used for Charles at different points in his career. He was Charles the Hardy in his youth and Charles the Terrible in those last months when he tried to fortify himself with[page 460] wine unsuitable for his constitution. But at all times, he could have been called Charles the self-absorbed, Charles the solitary. Many men have been more passionate and more uncontrolled than Charles of Burgundy, yet their personal magnetism allowed them to win and keep friends, unlike the duke. The inability to inspire personal devotion and unquestioning loyalty was one of his major personal misfortunes. Philip, extravagant and charming, had many lenient defenders for his misdeeds, while his son faced criticism for his faults even from his loyal servants. How vividly Commines' skilled hand reflects his presence! Look at the moment when Louis XI. entices St. Pol's messenger to mimic Charles. The Sire de Créville, inspired by the royal interest in his tale about an incident at the Burgundian court, puffs out his cheeks, stamps his feet authoritatively, and swears by St. George as he quotes the duke. Behind a screen, Commines and a Burgundian envoy are shocked to hear their lord being mocked. It’s a time when St. Pol is trying to manage multiple affairs at once, and the French king uses this moment to let Charles know about his deceit. “Speak louder,” he says, “I’m a bit hard of hearing,” and the flattered envoy repeats his dramatic performance to etch it in the memory of the duke’s retainer.



THE TOMB OF CHARLES OF BURGUNDY

THE TOMB OF CHARLES OF BURGUNDY



In thus touching on the traits of his former[page 461] master, Commines does not show malice or even a dislike for the duke. He is much more severe about Louis—only he found the latter easier to serve.

In discussing the characteristics of his former[page 461] master, Commines doesn't express any bitterness or even dislike for the duke. He is much harsher regarding Louis—he just found Louis easier to work for.

In his family life, too, Charles does not seem to have found any companionship that affected his life. He is lauded as a faithful husband to Isabella of Bourbon but her death seemed to make little difference. Neither she nor Margaret of York had the actual significance enjoyed by Isabella of Portugal as consort to Philip the Good with his notoriously roving fancy.

In his family life, Charles also doesn’t appear to have found any companionship that really impacted him. He is praised as a loyal husband to Isabella of Bourbon, but her death seemed to make hardly any difference. Neither she nor Margaret of York held the same importance that Isabella of Portugal had as consort to Philip the Good, known for his notoriously wandering affections.

Thus at home as well as abroad the last Duke of Burgundy tried to stand alone. Perhaps his chief happiness in life was that he never knew how insufficient for his desired task he was and how the new art of printing, the birth of Erasmus of Rotterdam, were the really great events of his brief decade of sovereignty. It was his good fortune that he never knew that no splendid achievement gave significance to his device: "I have undertaken it"—Je lay emprins.

Thus at home as well as abroad, the last Duke of Burgundy tried to stand alone. Maybe his biggest happiness in life was that he never realized how unqualified he was for his ambitions and how the new art of printing and the rise of Erasmus of Rotterdam were the true significant events of his short reign. It was his luck that he never understood that no grand achievement added meaning to his motto: "I have undertaken it"—Je lay emprins.


[Footnote 1: Mém. de la soc. bourg. de géog. et d' hist. Article by A. Cornereau, vi., 229.]

[Footnote 1: Memoir. of the bourgeois society of geography and history. Article by A. Cornereau, vi., 229.]

[Footnote 2: Les états de Gand en 1476. (Gachard, Études et notices hist,. des Pays-Bas, i., I.)

[Footnote 2: The states of Ghent in 1476. (Gachard, Studies and Historical Notices of the Netherlands, i., I.)

This is a study of the report made by Gort Roelants, pensionary of Brussels, one of the deputies to the assembly of 1476. This so-called "States-general" was by no means a legislative assembly. When Philip the Good convened deputies from the various states at Bruges in 1463, it was to save himself the trouble of going to the separate capitals to ask for aides. Assemblies of similar nature occurred several times before 1477, when Mary of Burgundy granted the privilege of self-convention and when a constitutional rôle was assured to the body; though not used for many years (See Pirenne, ii., 379.)]

This is a study of the report made by Gort Roelants, the pensionary of Brussels and one of the representatives at the 1476 assembly. This so-called "States-general" was not a legislative assembly at all. When Philip the Good gathered representatives from different states in Bruges in 1463, it was to avoid the hassle of traveling to each capital to request aides. Similar assemblies took place several times before 1477, when Mary of Burgundy granted the privilege of self-convention and a constitutional role was established for the body; however, it wasn't utilized for many years (See Pirenne, ii., 379.)

[Footnote 3: Pour y penser la nuit jusques aw lendemain.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Overthink it overnight.

[Footnote 4: S'ils n'avaient point charge limitée quantefois ils devaient boire en chemin.]

[Footnote 4: If they didn't have a limited charge for how often they had to drink along the way.

[Footnote 5: Compte-rendu par Antoine Rolin, Sr. d' Aymeries, Oct. 1, 1475-Sept. 30, 1476. In the archives of Hainaut there are proofs that another assembly was confidently expected.]

[Footnote 5: Report by Antoine Rolin, Sr. of Aymeries, Oct. 1, 1475-Sept. 30, 1476. In the archives of Hainaut, there is evidence that another meeting was eagerly anticipated.

[Footnote 6: Gingins la Sarra, ii., 354.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gingins la Sarra, ii., 354.

[Footnote 7: Ibid., 359. Scorende queste cose come avesse il libro avanti, parse ad ogniuno imprimesse bene questo suo intento.]

[Footnote 7: Ibid., 359. Seeing these things as if he had the book in front of him, it seemed to everyone that he clearly impressed this intention.

[Footnote 8: Petrasanta to the Duke of Milan Aug. 12th. Quoted in Kirk, iii., 487.]

[Footnote 8: Petrasanta to the Duke of Milan Aug. 12th. Quoted in Kirk, iii., 487.]

[Footnote 9: An Italian phrase signifying to run down his game slowly.]

[Footnote 9: An Italian phrase meaning to gradually lose his game.

[Footnote 10: Commines, v., ch. iv.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commines, v., ch. 4.

[Footnote 11: Toutey calls the diet at Fribourg a veritable congress of central Europe, the first of international congresses.]

[Footnote 11: Toutey refers to the diet at Fribourg as a true meeting of central Europe, the first of international gatherings.

[Footnote 12: Huguénin Jeune, Hist. de la guerre de Lorraine, p. 217.]

[Footnote 12: Huguénin Jeune, History of the War in Lorraine, p. 217.]

[Footnote 13: This monarch, Alphonse V., called the African, asking Louis XI. for assistance against Ferdinand of Castile, was refused on the score that Charles the Bold was menacing the safety of the French frontier. Alphonse's prayer for peace might have been instigated by thoughts of his own needs as well as those of humanity. (Toutey, p. 386.)]

[Footnote 13: This monarch, Alphonse V, known as the African, requested help from Louis XI against Ferdinand of Castile but was turned down because Charles the Bold was threatening the safety of the French border. Alphonse’s plea for peace may have been motivated by both his own needs and those of others. (Toutey, p. 386.)]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 387.]

[Footnote 15: See Scott's Anne of Geierstein. This is the man whom the author makes the appointed instrument of the Vehmgericht to slay Charles.]

[Footnote 15: See Scott's Anne of Geierstein. This is the man whom the author designates as the chosen instrument of the Vehmgericht to kill Charles.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Toutey, p. 388.]

[Footnote 17: Mémoires, iii., 239.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoirs, iii., 239.]

[Footnote 18: It is strange that La Marche does not make more of this scene if he were really there. His sole statement is: "The duke remained dead on the field of battle, stretched out like the poorest man in the world and I was taken and others." iii., 240.]

[Footnote 18: It's odd that La Marche doesn't emphasize this moment more if he was actually present. His only comment is: "The duke lay dead on the battlefield, sprawled out like the most destitute person, and I was captured along with others." iii., 240.]

[Footnote 19: La déconfiture de Monseigneur de Bourgogne faite par Monseigneur de Lorraine. Comines-Lenglet, iii., 493.

[Footnote 19: The downfall of Monseigneur de Bourgogne caused by Monseigneur de Lorraine. Comines-Lenglet, iii., 493.

This brief account was drawn up evidently before the duke's burial was known by the writer. It may have been written solely to please Louis XI. Still there is a simplicity about it that holds the attention, in spite of the fact that the story is not accepted by critical historians.]

This short account was clearly written before the writer knew about the duke’s burial. It might have been created just to please Louis XI. Yet, there’s a certain simplicity to it that keeps the reader engaged, even though critical historians don’t accept the story.

[Footnote 20: La Marche, iii., 240.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ La Marche, 3, 240.]

[Footnote 21: Comines v., ch. x.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Comines v., ch. 10.]

[Footnote 22: Lettres vi., p. 111.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letters vi., p. 111.]

[Footnote 23: Renan, Qu'est ce qu'une nation.]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Renan, What is a nation?.








BIBLIOGRAPHY

There is an enormous mass of literature bearing upon the later years of Philip of Burgundy and the brief career of Charles the Bold. Fairly adequate bibliographies can be found in Pirenne and Molinier (see list). The following list contains the full titles of the chief works to which direct reference is made in the text but falls far short of a complete description of the matter, contemporaneous or critical, which has coloured the treatment of the subject.

There is a vast amount of literature about the later years of Philip of Burgundy and the short career of Charles the Bold. You can find fairly complete bibliographies in Pirenne and Molinier (see list). The following list includes the full titles of the main works referenced in the text, but it doesn't provide a comprehensive description of the related material, whether contemporary or critical, that has influenced the discussion of the subject.

When extracts have been taken from matter quoted by other writers the reference is to the later books only.

When excerpts have been taken from material quoted by other authors, the reference is only to the later books.

Archives curieuses de l'histoire de France. Vol. i. (Paris, 1834.) Contains Le cabinet du roy Louis XI.; Discours du siège de Beauvais, en 1472, etc.

Curious Archives of the History of France. Vol. i. (Paris, 1834.) Contains The Cabinet of King Louis XI; Speech on the Siege of Beauvais, in 1472, etc.

BARANTE, M. DE. Histoire des ducs de Bourgogne de la maison de Valois. Avec des remarques par le baron de Reiffenberg. 6th ed. 10 vols. (Brussels, 1835.)

BARANTE, M. DE. History of the Dukes of Burgundy from the House of Valois. With Comments by Baron de Reiffenberg. 6th ed. 10 vols. (Brussels, 1835.)

BASIN, THOMAS, 1412-1491. Histoire des règnes de Charles VII. et de Louis XI. (Latin text). Ed. J.E.J. Quicherat. 2 vols. (Paris, 1855.)

BASIN, THOMAS, 1412-1491. History of the Reigns of Charles VII and Louis XI. (Latin text). Ed. J.E.J. Quicherat. 2 vols. (Paris, 1855.)

BEAUCOURT, G. DU FRESNE, MARQUIS DE. Histoire de Charles VII . 6 vols. (Paris, 1890.)

BEAUCOURT, G. DU FRESNE, MARQUIS DE. The History of Charles VII. 6 vols. (Paris, 1890.)

BLOK, P.J. Eene Hollandsche stad onder de Bourgondisch-Oostenrijksche Heerschappij. (The Hague, 1884.)

BLOK, P.J. A Dutch city under the Burgundian-Austrian Rule. (The Hague, 1884.)

BRANTÔME, PIERRE DE BOURDEILLE, SEIGNEUR DE. Œuvres complètes de. Ed. Ludovic Lalanne. (Paris, 1876.)

BRANTÔME, PIERRE DE BOURDEILLE, SEIGNEUR DE. Complete Works of. Ed. Ludovic Lalanne. (Paris, 1876.)

BUDT, ADRIAN DE. Chronicon Flandriæ. De Smet Corpus chron. Flandr. I. (Brussels, 1837-65.)

BUDT, ADRIAN DE. Chronicon Flandriæ. De Smet Corpus chron. Flandr. I. (Brussels, 1837-65.)

BUSSIÈRE, BARON MARIE-THÉODORE DE. Histoire de la ligue formée contre Charles le téméraire. (Paris, 1846.)

BUSSIÈRE, BARON MARIE-THÉODORE DE. The History of the League Formed Against Charles the Bold. (Paris, 1846.)

Cent nouvelles nouvelles, Les. Édition revue sur les textes originaux, etc., par A.J.V. Le Roux de Lincy. (Paris, 1841.)

Cent nouvelles nouvelles, Les. Revised edition based on the original texts, etc., by A.J.V. Le Roux de Lincy. (Paris, 1841.)

CHABEUF, H. Deux portraits bourguignons du XVe siècle. (Dijon, 1893.) (Mémoires de la société bourguignonne de géographie et d'histoire. Vol. ix.)

CHABEUF, H. Two Burgundian Portraits from the 15th Century. (Dijon, 1893.) (Memoirs of the Burgundian Society of Geography and History. Vol. ix.)

CHASTELLAIN, GEORGES, 1404-1475. Œuvres. (Ed. Kervyn[page 464] de Lettenhove.) 8 vols. (Brussels, 1863-66.)

CHASTELLAIN, GEORGES, 1404-1475. Works. (Ed. Kervyn[page 464] de Lettenhove.) 8 vols. (Brussels, 1863-66.)

CHMEL, JOSEPH. Geschichte Kaiser Friedrichs IV. 2 vols. (Hamburg, 1843.)

CHMEL, JOSEPH. The History of Emperor Frederick IV. 2 vols. (Hamburg, 1843.)

CHMEL, JOSEPH. Urkunden zur Geschichte von Österreich, Steiermark, etc. [Monumenta Habsburgica.] 2 vols. (Vienna, 1849.)

CHMEL, JOSEPH. Documents on the History of Austria, Styria, etc. [Habsburg Monuments.] 2 vols. (Vienna, 1849.)

CLÉMART, PIERRE. Jacques Cœur et Charles VII. (Paris, 1873.)

CLÉMART, PIERRE. Jacques Cœur et Charles VII. (Paris, 1873.)

Collection de documents inédits sur l'histoire de France. "Mélanges." (Ed. M. Champollion-Figeac.) (Paris, 1843.)

Collection of unpublished documents on the history of France. "Mixes." (Ed. M. Champollion-Figeac.) (Paris, 1843.)

COMMINES, PHILIP DE. The Historie of, Englished by Thomas Dannett. Anno 1596. With an introduction by Charles Whibley. (London, 1897.)

COMMINES, PHILIP DE. The History of, translated by Thomas Dannett. Year 1596. With an introduction by Charles Whibley. (London, 1897.)

Mémoires de Philippe de Comines, 1447-1511. Nouvelle édition par Messieurs Godefroy, augmentée par M. l'Abbé Lenglet du Fresnoy. 4 vols. Ref. (Comines-Lenglet.) (Paris, 1747.)

Mémoires de Philippe de Comines, 1447-1511. New edition by Messrs. Godefroy, expanded by M. Abbé Lenglet du Fresnoy. 4 vols. Ref. (Comines-Lenglet.) (Paris, 1747.)

This edition contains many letters, documents, etc., collected by M. Lenglet du Fresnoy. Their accuracy has been impugned in many instances. Those cited have been taken with a view to the later criticism upon them.

This edition includes numerous letters, documents, and more, collected by M. Lenglet du Fresnoy. Their accuracy has been questioned on many occasions. The ones referenced have been chosen to facilitate later analysis of them.

Mémoires de Philippe de Commynes. Nouvelle édition publiée avec une introduction et des notes par Bernard de Mandrot. 2 vols. Ref. (Commynes-Mandrot.) (Paris, 1901.)

Mémoires de Philippe de Commynes. New edition published with an introduction and notes by Bernard de Mandrot. 2 vols. Ref. (Commynes-Mandrot.) (Paris, 1901.)

Mémoires de Philippe de Commynes. Nouvelle édition, revue sur les manuscrits de la bibliotheque royale, etc., par Mlle. Dupont. 3 vols. Ref. (Commynes-Dupont.) (Paris, 1840.)

Mémoires de Philippe de Commynes. New edition, reviewed against the manuscripts from the royal library, etc., by Miss Dupont. 3 vols. Ref. (Commynes-Dupont.) (Paris, 1840.)

CORNEREAU, A. Le palais des états de Bourgogne à Dijon. (Dijon, 1890.) (Mémoires de la soc. bourguignonne de géog. et d'hist., v.)

CORNEREAU, A. The Palace of the States of Burgundy in Dijon. (Dijon, 1890.) (Memoirs of the Burgundy Society of Geography and History, v.)

COURTÉPÉE, M. Description, générale et particulière du duché de Bourgogne. 4 vols. (Dijon, 1847.)

COURTÉPÉE, M. Description, générale et particulière du duché de Bourgogne. 4 vols. (Dijon, 1847.)

DESCHAMPS, EUSTACHE. Œuvres complètes. (Paris, 1878- 1904.) (Soc. des anciens textes français.) 11 vols.

DESCHAMPS, EUSTACHE. Complete Works. (Paris, 1878-1904.) (Society of Ancient French Texts.) 11 vols.

DES MAREZ, G. L'organisation du travail à Bruxelles au XVe siècle. (Bruxelles, 1903-04.) (Mémoires couronnés de l'acad. royale de Belgique. Vol. lxv.-lxvi.)

DES MAREZ, G. The Organization of Work in Brussels in the 15th Century. (Brussels, 1903-04.) (Crowned Memoirs of the Royal Academy of Belgium. Vol. lxv.-lxvi.)

DEWEZ, M. Histoire particulière des provinces belgiques[page 465] sous le gouvernement des ducs et des comtes, pour servir de complément à l'histoire générale. 3 vols. (Brussels, 1834.)

DEWEZ, M. Particular History of the Belgian Provinces[page 465] under the rule of the dukes and counts, to serve as a complement to general history. 3 vols. (Brussels, 1834.)

DU CLERCQ, JACQUES, 1420-1501. Mémoires. (Ed. Baron F. de Reiffenberg.) 4 vols. (Brussels, 1823.)

DU CLERCQ, JACQUES, 1420-1501. Memoirs. (Ed. Baron F. de Reiffenberg.) 4 vols. (Brussels, 1823.)

DUCLOS, CHARLES P. (Œuvres complètes de. Nouvelle édition. 9 vols. (Paris, 1820.)

DUCLOS, CHARLES P. (Complete Works of. New edition. 9 vols. (Paris, 1820.)

ESCOUCHY, MATHIEU D'(DE COUCY). Chronique. (1420?-1482 +.) (Ed. G. du Fresne de Beaucourt.) 3 vols. (Paris, 1863.) (Soc. de l'hist. de France.)

ESCOUCHY, MATHIEU D'(DE COUCY). Chronique. (1420?-1482+) (Ed. G. du Fresne de Beaucourt.) 3 vols. (Paris, 1863.) (Soc. de l'hist. de France.)

FREDERICQ, PAUL. Le rôle politique et social des ducs de Bourgogne. (Brussels, 1875.)

FREDERICQ, PAUL. The Political and Social Role of the Dukes of Burgundy. (Brussels, 1875.)

FREEMAN, EDWARD A. The Historical Geography of Europe. 2 vols. 3d edition, edited by G. B. Berry. (London, 1903.)

FREEMAN, EDWARD A. The Historical Geography of Europe. 2 vols. 3rd edition, edited by G. B. Berry. (London, 1903.)

GACHARD, L. P. Analectes belgiques ou recueil de pièces inédites, etc. Vol. i. (Brussels, 1830.)

GACHARD, L. P. Analectes belgiques ou recueil de pièces inédites, etc. Vol. i. (Brussels, 1830.)

GACHARD, L. P., Ed. Collection des voyages des souverains des Pays-Bas. 4 vols. (Brussels, 1830.)

GACHARD, L. P., Ed. Collection of Travels of the Sovereigns of the Netherlands. 4 vols. (Brussels, 1830.)

GACHARD, L. P., Ed. Documents inédits concernant l'histoire de la Belgique. 3 vols. (Brussels, 1833.)

GACHARD, L. P., Ed. Unpublished Documents Related to the History of Belgium. 3 vols. (Brussels, 1833.)

GACHARD, L. P. Études et notices historiques concernant l'histoire des Pays-Bas. 3 vols. (Brussels, 1890.)

GACHARD, L. P. Studies and Historical Notes on the History of the Netherlands. 3 vols. (Brussels, 1890.)

Gesta Episcoporum Leodiensium. (Marténe Coll. Vol. iv.) (Paris, 1729.).

Gesta Episcoporum Leodiensium. (Marténe Coll. Vol. iv.) (Paris, 1729.).

GINGINS LA SARRA, LE BARON DE FRÉDERIC DE, Ed. Dépêches des ambassadeurs milanais sur les campagnes de Charles le Hardi, 1474-1477. 2 vols. (Paris, 1858.)

GINGINS LA SARRA, LE BARON DE FRÉDERIC DE, Ed. Dépêches des ambassadeurs milanais sur les campagnes de Charles le Hardi, 1474-1477. 2 vols. (Paris, 1858.)

GOLLUT, M. LOYS. Les mémoires historiques de la république séquanoise et des princes de la Franche-Comté de Bourgogne. (Arbois, 1846.)

GOLLUT, M. LOYS. The Historical Memoirs of the Sequanian Republic and the Princes of Franche-Comté in Burgundy. (Arbois, 1846.)

JEUNE, HUGUÉNIN. Histoire de la guerre de Lorraine et du siège de Nancy, par Charles le Téméraire, duc de Bourgogne, 1473-1477. (Metz, 1837.)

JEUNE, HUGUÉNIN. The History of the War of Lorraine and the Siege of Nancy, by Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy, 1473-1477. (Metz, 1837.)

KERVYN DE LETTENHOVE, LE BARON. [Ed. of works of Chastellain, Budt, etc.]; see article in Bullétin de l'académie royale de Belgique, 1887, etc.

KERVYN DE LETTENHOVE, THE BARON. [Editor of works by Chastellain, Budt, etc.]; see article in Bullétin de l'académie royale de Belgique, 1887, etc.

KERVYN DE LETTENHOVE. Histoire de Flandre. 5 vols. (Brussels, 1853-54.)

KERVYN DE LETTENHOVE. History of Flanders. 5 vols. (Brussels, 1853-54.)

KIRK, JOHN FOSTER. History of Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy. 3 vols. (Philadelphia, 1864-1868.)

KIRK, JOHN FOSTER. History of Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy. 3 vols. (Philadelphia, 1864-1868.)

LABORDE (L.E.S.J.), COMTE DE. Les ducs de Bourgogne:[page 466] Études sur les lettres, les arts et l'industrie pendant le XVe siècle, etc. "Preuves." 3 vols. (Paris, 1849-52.)

LABORDE (L.E.S.J.), COUNT OF. The Dukes of Burgundy:[page 466] Studies on Letters, Arts, and Industry during the 15th Century, etc. "Evidence." 3 vols. (Paris, 1849-52.)

LACOMBLET, TH. J. Urkundenbuch für die Geschichte des Niederrheins. 4 vols. (Düsseldorf, 1848.)

LACOMBLET, TH. J. Documentary Book for the History of the Lower Rhine. 4 vols. (Düsseldorf, 1848.)

LA MARCHE, OLIVIER DE, 1422-1502. Mémoires. (1435-1488.) Paris, 1883-84. (Ed. Beaune et d'Arbaumont.) 3 vols.

LA MARCHE, OLIVIER DE, 1422-1502. Memoirs. (1435-1488.) Paris, 1883-84. (Ed. Beaune and d'Arbaumont.) 3 vols.

LAVISSE, ERNEST. Histoire de France depuis les origines jusqu'à la révolution. Publiée avec la collaboration de MM. Bayet, Block, Carré, Kleinclausz, Langlois, Lemonnier, Luchaire, Mariéjol, Petit-Dutaillis, etc. (Paris, 1893-.)

LAVISSE, ERNEST. History of France from the Origins to the Revolution. Published with the collaboration of Mr. Bayet, Block, Carré, Kleinclausz, Langlois, Lemonnier, Luchaire, Mariéjol, Petit-Dutaillis, etc. (Paris, 1893-.)

The volume covering periods of Charles VII. and Louis XI. is written by Ch. Petit-Dutaillis, Professor at the University of Lille. (Reference used, Lavisse, IVII.) (Paris, 1902.)

The book about the times of Charles VII and Louis XI is by Ch. Petit-Dutaillis, a professor at the University of Lille. (Reference used, Lavisse, IVII.) (Paris, 1902.)

LE FÉVRE, JEAN, SEIGNEUR DE ST. RÉMY. (Toison d'or.) (1395-1463.) Chronique. 2 vols. (Paris, 1876.)

LE FÉVRE, JEAN, LORD OF ST. RÉMY. (Golden Fleece.) (1395-1463.) Chronicle. 2 vols. (Paris, 1876.)

LE ROUX DE LINCY, A.J.V. Chants historiques sur les règnes de Charles VII. et de Louis XI.

LE ROUX DE LINCY, A.J.V. Historical Songs about the Reigns of Charles VII and Louis XI.

Lettres de Louis XI. (Paris, 1883-.) (Eds., Joseph Vaesen, et Étienne Charavay.

Lettres de Louis XI. (Paris, 1883-.) (Editors, Joseph Vaesen and Étienne Charavay.

LOOMIS, LOUISE ROPES. Medieval Hellenism. (Columbia University, 1906.)

LOOMIS, LOUISE ROPES. Medieval Hellenism. (Columbia University, 1906.)

MARTÉNE, EDMUND. Veterum Scriptorum et Monumentorum, Historicorum, Dogmaticorum, Moralium, Amplissium Collectio. Vol. iv. (Paris, 1729.)

MARTÉNE, EDMUND. Veterum Scriptorum et Monumentorum, Historicorum, Dogmaticorum, Moralium, Amplissium Collectio. Vol. iv. (Paris, 1729.)

Mémoires et documents publiés par la société d'histoire de la suisse romande. Vol. viii. "Mélanges." (Lausanne, 1849.)

Memoirs and documents published by the Society of History of French-speaking Switzerland. Vol. viii. "Miscellanea." (Lausanne, 1849.)

MEYER, J. Commentarii sive annales rerum Flandricarum. (Antwerp, 1561.)

MEYER, J. Commentaries or Annals of Flemish Affairs. (Antwerp, 1561.)

MOLINET, JEAN. Chronique (1474-1506.) (Paris, 1824-29.)

MOLINET, JEAN. Chronicle (1474-1506.) (Paris, 1824-29.)

This is a continuation of Chastellain and is interesting especially for the siege of Neuss.

This continues Chastellain and is particularly interesting for the siege of Neuss.

MONSTRELET, ENGUERRAND DE (d. 1453). La Chronique. (Paris, 1861.)

MONSTRELET, ENGUERRAND DE (d. 1453). The Chronicle. (Paris, 1861.)

MOLINIER, AUGUSTE. Les sources de l'histoire de France des origines aux guerres d'Italie. Vols. iv., v., 1461-1494. (Paris, 1904.)

MOLINIER, AUGUSTE. Les sources de l'histoire de France des origines aux guerres d'Italie. Vols. iv., v., 1461-1494. (Paris, 1904.)

Neues Archiv der Gesellschaft für ältere deutsche Geschichtskunde. Vol. xxv. (Leipzig, 1900.)

New Archive of the Society for Older German History Research. Vol. xxv. (Leipzig, 1900.)

OMAN, CHARLES W.C. Warwick the Kingmaker. 1890.[page 467] ONUFRIUS DE SANCTA CROCE, Bishop of Tricaria. Mémoire sur les affaires de Liege (1468). (Ed., S. Bormans.) (Brussels, 1885.)

OMAN, CHARLES W.C. Warwick the Kingmaker. 1890.[page 467] ONUFRIUS DE SANCTA CROCE, Bishop of Tricaria. Mémoire sur les affaires de Liege (1468). (Ed., S. Bormans.) (Brussels, 1885.)

OUDENBOSCH. Veterum scriptorum et monumentorum, historicorum, etc. Rerum Leodiensius. Opus Adriani de vetere Buseo, 1343. See Marténe.

OUDENBOSCH. Of ancient writers and monuments, historical, etc. On the history of Liège. Work of Adrian on the ancient Busa, 1343. See Marténe.

PICQUÉ, CAMILLE. Mémoire sur Philippe de Commines. (Brussels, 1864.) Mém. couronnés par 1'acad. royale de Belgique, vol. xvi.

PICQUÉ, CAMILLE. Mémoires on Philippe de Commines. (Brussels, 1864.) Awarded memoirs by the Royal Academy of Belgium, vol. xvi.

PIOT, G.J.C., Ed. Chronycke van Nederlandt—1565. Vlaamsche Kronijk—1598. Collection des chroniques belges. (Brussels, 1836-.)

PIOT, G.J.C., Ed. Chronycke van Nederlandt—1565. Vlaamsche Kronijk—1598. Collection des chroniques belges. (Brussels, 1836-.)

PIRENNE, HENRI. Histoire de Belgique. 2 vols. (Brussels, 1903.)

PIRENNE, HENRI. History of Belgium. 2 vols. (Brussels, 1903.)

PIRENNE, HENRI. Bibliographie de l'histoire de Belgique: catalogue méthodique et chronologique des sources et des ouvrages principaux relatifs à l'histoire de tous les Pays-Bas jusqu' en 1598. (Brussels, 1902.)

PIRENNE, HENRI. Bibliography of the History of Belgium: A Methodical and Chronological Catalog of the Main Sources and Works Related to the History of All the Netherlands Until 1598. (Brussels, 1902.)

PLANCHER, URBAIN. Histoire générale et particulière de Bourgogne avec des notes et les preuves justificatives, etc. 4 vols. (Dijon, 1739.)

PLANCHER, URBAIN. General and Specific History of Burgundy with Notes and Supporting Evidence, etc. 4 vols. (Dijon, 1739.)

POICTIERS, ALIENOR DE. Les honneurs de la cour. (In Sainte-Palaye, Mémoires sur l'ancienne chevalerie, vol. 2, pp. 171-267.) (Paris, 1781.)

POICTIERS, ALIENOR DE. The Honors of the Court. (In Sainte-Palaye, Memoirs on Ancient Chivalry, vol. 2, pp. 171-267.) (Paris, 1781.)

POLAIN, M.L. Récits historiques sur l'ancien pays de Liège. 4th ed. (Brussels, 1866.)

POLAIN, M.L. Historical Stories about the Old Country of Liège. 4th ed. (Brussels, 1866.)

PUTNAM, RUTH. A Medieval Princess. (New York, 1904.)

PUTNAM, RUTH. A Medieval Princess. (New York, 1904.)

RAM, P.F.X. DE. Documents relatifs aux troubles du pays de Liège sous les princes-évêques Louis de Bourbon et Jean de Horne, I vol. (Brussels, 1844.)

RAM, P.F.X. DE. Documents Related to the Disturbances in the Country of Liège Under the Prince-Bishops Louis de Bourbon and Jean de Horne, I vol. (Brussels, 1844.)

RAMSAY, SIR JAMES H. Lancaster and York, a Century of English History (A.D., 1399-1485). 2 vols. (Oxford, 1892.)

RAMSAY, SIR JAMES H. Lancaster and York, a Century of English History (A.D., 1399-1485). 2 vols. (Oxford, 1892.)

REIFFENBERG, BARON F.A. DE. Essai sur les enfants naturels de Philippe de Bourgogne.

REIFFENBERG, BARON F.A. DE. Essay on the Natural Children of Philippe of Burgundy.

REIFFENBERG, BARON F.A. DE. Histoire de l'Ordre de la Toison d'Or. (Brussels, 1830.)

REIFFENBERG, BARON F.A. DE. History of the Order of the Golden Fleece. (Brussels, 1830.)

REIFFENBERG, BARON F.A. DE. Mémoire sur le sejour de Louis XI. aux Pays-Bas. Nouveaux mém. de l'acad. royale. 1829.

REIFFENBERG, BARON F.A. DE. Memoir on the Stay of Louis XI. in the Netherlands. New Mem. of the Royal Academy. 1829.

REIFFENBERG, BARON F.A. DE. De l'état de la population, etc., dans les Pays-Bas pendant le XVe et le XVIe siècle.[page 468] Mem. de l'acad. royale in 4°. (Brussels, 1822.) [Also editor of various works.]

REIFFENBERG, BARON F.A. DE. On the State of the Population, etc., in the Netherlands during the 15th and 16th centuries.[page 468] Mem. de l'acad. royale in 4°. (Brussels, 1822.) [Also editor of various works.]

RODT, EMANUEL VON. Die Feldzüge Karls des Kühnen. 2 vols. (Schaffhausen, 1843.)

RODT, EMANUEL VON. The Campaigns of Charles the Bold. 2 vols. (Schaffhausen, 1843.)

ROLAND, P. AUBERT. La guerre de René II. contre Charles le Hardi. (Luxembourg, 1742.)

ROLAND, P. AUBERT. The War of René II Against Charles the Bold. (Luxembourg, 1742.)

ROYE, JEAN DE. Chronique scandaleuse. [A journal of the years 1460-1483.] (Ed. Bernard de Mandrot.) 2 vols. (Paris, 1894-96.)

ROYE, JEAN DE. Chronique scandaleuse. [A journal from the years 1460-1483.] (Ed. Bernard de Mandrot.) 2 vols. (Paris, 1894-96.)

RUHL, GUSTAVE. L'expedition des Franchimontoir en 1468. Soc. d'art et d'histoire de Liège, ix. (Liege, 1895.)

RUHL, GUSTAVE. The Franchimont Expedition in 1468. Soc. d'art et d'histoire de Liège, ix. (Liège, 1895.)

RYMER, THOMAS. Fœdera, conventiones, litteræ et cujuscumque generis acta publica inter reges Angliæ et alios quosvis reges, etc. 20 vols. Vol. xi. (London, 1704-1716.)

RYMER, THOMAS. Fœdera, conventiones, litteræ et cujuscumque generis acta publica inter reges Angliæ et alios quosvis reges, etc. 20 vols. Vol. xi. (London, 1704-1716.)

SCHELLHASE, K. "Zur Trierer Zusammenkunft im Jahre 1473." In Deutsche Zeitschrift für Geschichtswissenschaft. Band VI. (Freiburg, 1891.)

SCHELLHASE, K. "On the Trier Meeting in 1473." In German Journal of Historical Science. Volume VI. (Freiburg, 1891.)

SELDEN, JOHN. Titles of Honor. 3d ed. (London, 1672.)

SELDEN, JOHN. Titles of Honor. 3rd ed. (London, 1672.)

SNOY, RENIER (Snoyus Reinerus). De rebus Batavicis. (Frankfurt, 1620.) In fol.

SNOY, RENIER (Snoyus Reinerus). De rebus Batavicis. (Frankfurt, 1620.) In fol.

STEIN, H. "Olivier de la Marche historien, poete et diplomate Bourgogne." In mén couronné etc., par l'acad. royale vol. xlix. (Brussels, 1888.)

STEIN, H. "Olivier de la Marche: Historian, Poet, and Diplomat of Burgundy." In mén couronné etc., by the royal academy vol. xlix. (Brussels, 1888.)

STOUFF, Louis. Les comtes de Bourgogne et leurs villes domaniales. (Paris, 1899.)

STOUFF, Louis. The Counts of Burgundy and Their Domain Towns. (Paris, 1899.)

STOUFF, LOUIS. "Les possessions bourguignonnes dans la vallée du Rhin sous Charles le téméraire." Annales de l'est. Vols. xvii.-xviii. (Paris, 1903.)

STOUFF, LOUIS. "The Burgundian Holdings in the Rhine Valley under Charles the Bold." Annales de l'est. Vols. xvii.-xviii. (Paris, 1903.)

TOUTEY, E. Charles le téméraire et la ligue de Constance. (Paris, 1902.)

TOUTEY, E. Charles the Bold and the League of Constance. (Paris, 1902.)

VANDER MAELEN, PH. Dictionnaire géographique de la province de Liège. (Brussels, 1831.)

VANDER MAELEN, PH. Geographic Dictionary of the Province of Liège. (Brussels, 1831.)

WAGENAAR, JAN. Vaderlandsche Historie. 21 vols. (Amsterdam, 1749-1759.)

WAGENAAR, JAN. Vaderlandsche Historie. 21 vols. (Amsterdam, 1749-1759.)

WAVRIN, JEHAN DE (living 1465-1471). Anchiennes croniques de Engleterre. (Ed. Mlle. Dupont.) 3 vols. (Paris, 1858-63.)

WAVRIN, JEHAN DE (living 1465-1471). Ancient Chronicles of England. (Ed. Mlle. Dupont.) 3 vols. (Paris, 1858-63.)





INDEX

A | B | C | D | E | F | G | H | I | J | K | L | M | N | O | P | Q | R | S | T | U | V | W | X | Y | Z

(Note: The Page number is the link to the reference.
Pagex indicates that the reference is in [Footnote x:] at the end of the chapter.

A | B | C | D | E | F | G | H | I | J | K | L | M | N | O | P | Q | R | S | T | U | V | W | X | Y | Z

(Note: The Page number is the link to the reference.
Pagex indicates that the reference is in [Footnote x:] at the end of the chapter.









  • I

  • Innsbruck, 248
  • Irma, Jean, 392
  • Isabella of Portugal, Duchess of Burgundy, see Burgundy

  • J

  • Jarville, 445
  • Jarville, Sieur de, 427
  • Jerusalem, 161
  • Joan of Arc, 11
  • Joinville, castle of, 368;
  • Jomini, 41815
  • Jougne, 418, 419
  • Jouvençal, Chancellor, 198
  • Juliers, Duke of, 326
  • Jura, the, 416, 424, 444

  • K

  • Kaisersberg, 376
  • Kennemerland, 71
  • Kervyn de Lettenhove, Baron, cited, 21815, 22421
  • Knebel, Johannes R., 376, 37911




  • O

  • Obernai, 376
  • Oise River, the, 122
  • Onofrio de Santa Croce, 212, 213
  • Orange, Prince of, 76, 79, 228
  • Oriole, Pierre d,' 298
  • Orleans, 298, 316
  • Orleans, duchy of, 118
  • Orleans, Duke of, 19-23
  • Osterlings, the, 192
  • Ostrevant, Count of, see Borselen
  • Oudenarde, 38
  • Ourré, Gerard, 97
  • Oxford, 266

  • P

  • Palatinate, the, 363
  • Palatine, Count, the, 254;
    • the elector, 363, 364;
    • Frederic, elector, 247
  • Panigarola, Johannes Petrus, Milanese ambassador, cited, 416, 417, 423, 426, 434, 435, 437
  • Paris, 11, 105, 110, 124-128, 197, 219, 237, 273, 293, 403, 407, 409
  • Paris, University of, 103, 125, 368
  • Paston, Sir John, letters of, 290, 325, 399, 411, 412, 419-420
  • Paston, John, the younger (brother of above), letter of, 194-196
  • Paston, Margaret, 194, 290, 411-412, 419
  • Pavia, 237
  • Pellet, Jean, 2549, 258
  • Pepin, 131
  • Perdriel, Henry, 237
  • Périgny, 382
  • Périgord, 28122
  • Peronne, interview of Louis XI. and Charles at, 203-226, 283, 409;
  • "Peronne, the Peace of," 224-226
  • Perrenet, 80
  • Petit-Dutaillis, Ch., author of Vol. IVII, Lavisse, Hist. de France, see Lavisse.
  • Petitpas, Jean, 178
  • Petrasanta, Franciscus, Milanese ambassador, 436
  • Pheasant, Feast of the, 46-56
  • Picardy, 12, 284, 314, 404, 456
  • Picquigny, 408
  • Plessis-les-Tours, 106
  • Pleume, 160
  • Podiebrad, George, ex-king of Bohemia, 246, 247, 251
  • Poictiers, Alienor de, cited, 65, 81, 84
  • Poinsot, Jean, 2549, 258
  • Poitiers, 293
  • Poland, 245, 246, 348, 363
  • Pont-à-Mousson, 439
  • Pont de Cé, 316
  • Porcupine, Order of the, 20, 22
  • Portinari, Thomas, 192
  • Portugal, 38, 270, 277
  • Portugal, Alphonse V., King of, 442
  • Portugal, Isabella of, Duchess of Burgundy, see Burgundy
  • Pot, Philip de, 53, 63, 64
  • Poucque, castle of, 37
  • Prussia, 245
  • Public Weal, War of, see League

  • Q

  • Quaux River, the, 42
  • Quercy, 28122
  • Quiévrain, Seigneur de, 317
  • Quingey, Simon de, 301, 302, 307





  • V

  • Vaesen, Joseph Frederic Louis (editor of Lettres de Louis XI.), 2959, 29610
  • Valenciennes, 323
  • Valois, House of, 9, 12, 457
  • Vaudemont, Yolande of Anjou, Duchess of, 367, 368
  • Vendôme, Count of, 16
  • Venice, 23, 192, 353, 363
  • Verard, Antoine, 93
  • Verdun, 348
  • Vere, 289
  • Vermandois, 308
  • Vermandois, Count de, 214
  • Vesoul, 258, 259, 379
  • Villeclerc, Demoiselle de, 77
  • Virnenbourg, Count of, 6
  • Visen, Charles de, 215
  • Vosges, the, 252

  • W

  • Wailly, 322
  • Waldemar of Zürich, 443
  • Waldshut, 249, 251, 252, 378
  • Walloon language, the, 136
  • Warwick, Earl of, 265-267, 271-276, 279, 280, 284-290, 3232;
  • Wavrin, Philip de, 17
  • Wellington, Duke of, 21010
  • Wenlock, governor of Calais, 275
  • Weymouth, 290
  • Wieringen, island of, 202
  • Woodville, Elizabeth, 266
  • Wuisse, Vautrin, 446
  • Wyler, Hans, 417


  • Y

  • York, House of, 264, 289
  • York, Margaret of, Duchess of Burgundy, see Burgundy
  • Ypres, 2077, 220, 2699, 271, 272






Click HERE to Return

Click __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ to go back

MAP OF ALSACE AND ADJACENT TERRITORIES

MAP OF ALSACE AND ADJACENT TERRITORIES






        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!